Rectius instruendum, or, A review and examination of the doctrine presented by one assuming the name of ane [sic] informer in three dialogues with a certain doubter, upon the controverted points of episcopacy, the convenants against episcopacy and separation : wherein the unsoundnes, and (in manythinges) the inconsistency of the informers principles, arguments, and answers upon these points, the violence which he hath offred unto the Holy Scripture and to diverse authors ancient and modern, is demonstrat and made appear, and that truth which is after godlines owned by the true Protestant Presbyterian Church of Scotland asserted and vindicated.
         Forrester, Thomas, 1635?-1706.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 1372 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 369 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39999
         Wing F1597
         ESTC R36468
         15699183
         ocm 15699183
         104445
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39999)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 104445)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1592:49)
      
       
         
           
             Rectius instruendum, or, A review and examination of the doctrine presented by one assuming the name of ane [sic] informer in three dialogues with a certain doubter, upon the controverted points of episcopacy, the convenants against episcopacy and separation : wherein the unsoundnes, and (in manythinges) the inconsistency of the informers principles, arguments, and answers upon these points, the violence which he hath offred unto the Holy Scripture and to diverse authors ancient and modern, is demonstrat and made appear, and that truth which is after godlines owned by the true Protestant Presbyterian Church of Scotland asserted and vindicated.
             Forrester, Thomas, 1635?-1706.
          
           [74], 283 [i.e. 269], 136, 200, [16] p.
           
             s.n.],
             [Edinburgh? :
             1684.
          
           
             Attributed to Forrester by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Errata: p. [1-16] at end.
             Contains numerous errors in pagination.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- Apologetic works.
           Church of Scotland -- Government.
           Episcopacy.
           Presbyterianism.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             Rectius
             Instruendum
          
           Or
           A
           REVIEW
           and
           EXAMINATION
           Of
           the
           doctrine
           presented
           by
           one
           assuming
           the
           Name
           of
           ane
           Informer
           ,
           in
           three
           dialogues
           with
           a
           certain
           Doubter
           ,
           upon
           the
           controverted
           points
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           the
           
             Covenants
             against
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           and
           Separation
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           The
           unsoundnes
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           many
           thinges
           )
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           the
           Informers
           principles
           ,
           arguments
           ,
           and
           answers
           ,
           upon
           these
           points
           ,
           the
           violence
           which
           he
           hath
           offred
           unto
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           diverse
           authors
           ancient
           and
           modern
           ,
           is
           demonstrat
           and
           made
           appear
           .
           And
           that
           truth
           which
           is
           after
           godlines
           ,
           owned
           by
           the
           true
           protestant
           Presbyterian
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           asserted
           and
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           Prov
           19.
           27
           
        
         
           Cease
           ,
           myson
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           instruction
           that
           causeth
           to
           erre
           from
           the
           words
           of
           knowledge
           .
        
         
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1684.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           to
           the
           reader
        
         
           
             Christian
             reader
          
        
         
           THat
           which
           the
           wiseman
           long
           since
           offered
           to
           their
           consideration
           who
           observe
           the
           revolving
           course
           of
           providence
           ,
           
             is
             ther
             any
             thing
             wherof
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             is
             new
             ,
          
           hath
           its
           signal
           accomplishment
           ,
           in
           the
           renewed
           collisions
           of
           opinions
           and
           debeats
           .
           The
           conflicts
           betwixt
           truth
           and
           error
           or
           not
           of
           yesterday
           ,
           but
           as
           early
           as
           the
           morning
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           who
           is
           a
           liar
           from
           the
           beginning
           assaulted
           with
           a
           horrid
           calumny
           the
           truth
           and
           faithfulnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           having
           by
           a
           lie
           mad
           a
           breach
           in
           our
           first
           parents
           integrity
           ,
           by
           inducing
           them
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           instilld
           his
           poison
           into
           our
           nature
           ,
           
             a
             love
             of
             darknes
             rather
             then
             light
             .
          
           The
           eye
           of
           the
           understanding
           (
           like
           natures
           bodily
           organ
           when
           its
           cristalin
           humor
           is
           vitiat
           )
           cannot
           see
           and
           receive
           the
           impression
           of
           its
           object
           ,
           (
           truth
           
           and
           duty
           )
           in
           its
           lively
           colours
           and
           nat●…
           simplicity
           ;
           and
           if
           sometimes
           the
           clear
           beames
           of
           truth
           force
           a
           passage
           for
           it self
           ,
           &
           make
           some
           impression
           upon
           the
           perverse
           &
           dark
           
             mind
             of
             man
          
           ,
           O
           how
           quickly
           is
           that
           litle
           Victory
           lost
           ,
           this
           begun
           signature
           obliterat
           ,
           by
           the
           rebellious
           
             will
             &
             affections
          
           .
           The
           carnal
           mind
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           nor
           can
           be
           ,
           hence
           truth
           is
           detaind
           in
           unrightiousness
           ,
           convictions
           stiffled
           ,
           and
           the
           convincing
           spirit
           of
           God
           counteracted
           and
           grieved
           .
           Hence
           all
           the
           renewed
           pleadings
           for
           ,
           &
           discoveries
           of
           truth
           ,
           begets
           in
           most
           men
           (
           by
           a
           wofull
           antiperistasis
           )
           nothing
           but
           renewed
           contradiction
           &
           spurnings
           against
           it
           ,
           While
           (
           as
           the
           suns
           vigorus
           influence
           upon
           the
           vapors
           of
           this
           dull
           earth
           )
           by
           its
           irradiations
           it
           attracts
           ,
           and
           condenses
           thick
           foggs
           ,
           dark
           clouds
           of
           peruerse
           disputings
           the
           more
           to
           obscure
           it self
           .
           Yet
           a
           holy
           seed
           there
           is
           and
           hath
           been
           in
           all
           generations
           ,
           children
           of
           light
           and
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           whose
           work
           ;
           and
           honourable
           badge
           it
           is
           to
           contend
           and
           be
           valiant
           for
           the
           truth
           ;
           who
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Michael
           that
           great
           prince
           who
           stands
           up
           for
           his
           people
           (
           truths
           sincere
           lovers
           
           and
           asserters
           )
           have
           from
           the
           beginning
           warred
           this
           good
           warfare
           against
           that
           old
           apostat
           ,
           and
           his
           followers
           .
           So
           that
           the
           warr
           which
           John
           saw
           in
           heaven
           ,
           betwixt
           Michael
           and
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           was
           not
           then
           only
           begun
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           battel
           and
           encounter
           of
           that
           old
           warr
           proclaimd
           in
           paradise
           betwixt
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           and
           the
           serpent
           .
           All
           men
           are
           inrolled
           in
           one
           of
           these
           two
           armies
           ,
           imbarques
           in
           one
           of
           these
           interests
           according
           as
           they
           are
           regenerat
           ,
           or
           unregenerat
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           the
           seed
           of
           God
           in
           them
           or
           not
           ;
           &
           discovries
           of
           truth
           have
           various
           effects
           accordingly
           ,
           either
           of
           more
           intense
           love
           ,
           or
           violent
           hatred
           ,
           as
           the
           sun
           shining
           upon
           the
           flowers
           &
           dunghil
           ,
           draws
           equally
           forth
           a
           sweet
           &
           stinking
           savour
           .
           The
           erecting
           of
           this
           royal
           stand
           art
           of
           Zions
           King
           and
           lawgiver
           ingadges
           his
           faithfull
           witnesses
           to
           flow
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           come
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           excits
           such
           who
           have
           but
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             that
             world
             in
             them
             ,
          
           to
           a
           counter-muster
           against
           it
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           longed
           for
           appearances
           of
           that
           Immanuel
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           that
           
             eternal
             word
             and
             wisdom
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           should
           have
           put
           an
           end
           to
           
           all
           rebellion
           of
           wretched
           sinners
           aga●…
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           never
           grew
           more
           ,
           then
           by
           his
           convincing
           discovries
           of
           himself
           .
           Eternal
           truth
           and
           holines
           suffred
           contradiction
           of
           sinners
           against
           himself
           ,
           he
           oft
           silenced
           enemies
           reasonings
           ,
           not
           their
           malice
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           admirable
           actings
           of
           his
           effectionat
           condescending
           love
           to
           men
           ,
           
             the
             giving
             of
             himself
             to
             death
             for
             them
             ,
          
           was
           intertained
           with
           the
           most
           virulent
           and
           hellish
           eruptions
           of
           their
           wrath
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           murthring
           him
           .
           The
           rulers
           opposed
           this
           great
           
             ruler
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           the
           learned
           scribes
           and
           rabbies
           with
           all
           their
           literal
           knowledge
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           could
           not
           yea
           would
           not
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           this
           
             great
             Prophet
          
           ,
           the
           covenanted
           people
           would
           not
           receive
           this
           great
           
             messenger
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           boasted
           to
           be
           
             Abrahams
             seed
          
           ,
           rejected
           this
           
             promised
             seed
          
           ,
           could
           not
           see
           him
           when
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           hated
           him
           ,
           whom
           
             Abraham
             saw
             a
             far
             off
          
           ,
           and
           rejoyced
           in
           the
           discovery
           .
           Yet
           this
           wisdom
           of
           God
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           ,
           
             justified
             of
             all
             children
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           the
           truth
           will
           see
           its
           beauty
           throw
           all
           the
           
           mists
           of
           mens
           calumnies
           and
           contendings
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           angry
           cloud
           wherwith
           God
           hath
           now
           of
           a
           considerable
           time
           covered
           the
           daughter
           of
           Zion
           in
           our
           land
           ,
           challenges
           in
           this
           as
           much
           as
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           our
           
             mournfull
             observation
          
           ,
           &
           
             simpathizing
             compassion
          
           ,
           that
           men
           have
           taken
           the
           boldnes
           ,
           with
           perverse
           disputings
           to
           infest
           her
           true
           sons
           and
           children
           ,
           to
           assault
           her
           precius
           ordinances
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           barefac'd
           impudence
           to
           indeavour
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           
             ancient
             land
             marks
          
           which
           our
           fathers
           have
           set
           ,
           nay
           which
           the
           great
           God
           hath
           established
           .
           Yea
           to
           cajoll
           us
           with
           poor
           sophistry
           into
           a
           carless
           disregard
           and
           abandoning
           of
           the
           
             magnalia
             Dei
          
           ,
           the
           great
           things
           of
           gods
           Law
           (
           important
           truths
           and
           dueties
           )
           as
           if
           they
           were
           meer
           trifles
           and
           indifferencies
           ;
           to
           cast
           the
           aspersions
           of
           
             supercilius
             scrupulositie
          
           upon
           
             true
             zeal
          
           for
           God
           ,
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           upon
           true
           loyalti
           and
           faithfulness
           to
           the
           King
           of
           saints
           ,
           of
           
             devisive
             humor
          
           ,
           upon
           sincer
           indeavours
           after
           the
           
             union
             and
             true
             order
          
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           to
           put
           light
           for
           darknes
           and
           darknes
           for
           light
           ,
           bitter
           for
           
           wee●…t
           ,
           and
           sweet
           for
           bitter
           ,
           yea
           cru●…
           percilius
           mockrie
           .
           Yet
           at
           this
           rate
           are
           we
           treated
           by
           our
           prelatick
           pamphleters
           .
           The
           authority
           of
           the
           second
           great
           moral
           precept
           anent
           the
           
             receiving
             and
             maintaining
             of
             all
             gods
             ordinances
             ,
          
           the
           doct
           .
           worsh.
           disc
           .
           and
           governm
           .
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           the
           weight
           and
           importance
           of
           the
           third
           anent
           the
           observation
           of
           
             most
             sacred
             solemn
             oathes
             and
             vowes
             to
             him
          
           for
           this
           great
           end
           ,
           weighes
           but
           light
           in
           these
           mens
           ballances
           ;
           but
           he
           whose
           hand
           holds
           the
           plummet
           and
           line
           judgeth
           otherwise
           ,
           their
           ballances
           are
           false
           ,
           not
           the
           ballances
           of
           the
           sanctuary
           .
           Their
           new
           plagiary
           divinity
           depending
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           upon
           the
           camelion-rule
           of
           worldly
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           steering
           its
           course
           by
           the
           versatil
           rule
           of
           human
           lawes
           ,
           is
           calculat
           for
           any
           meridian
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           canaan
           &
           
             immanuels
             land
          
           ,
           where
           all
           must
           go
           to
           his
           Law
           and
           testimony
           ,
           and
           is
           pronounced
           base
           mettal
           ,
           which
           is
           reprobat
           by
           that
           touchston
           ,
           where
           every
           pin
           of
           the
           tabernacle
           must
           have
           its
           samplar
           from
           the
           
             holy
             mount
          
           ,
           ere
           it
           get
           his
           approbation
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           cloud
           of
           his
           glorious
           presence
           created
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           golden
           ,
           
           preface
           giving
           a
           lustre
           &
           beauty
           unto
           the
           prophets
           message
           was
           ,
           
             thus
             saith
             the
             lord
          
           ,
           but
           these
           mens
           ordinary
           Anthem
           is
           
             thus
             saith
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           presenting
           their
           dishes
           under
           that
           leaden
           cover
           .
           Our
           new
           Ashodits
           have
           lost
           the
           language
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           do
           but
           (
           like
           those
           mungrels
           mentioned
           by
           Nehemia
           )
           speak
           half
           the
           Jewes
           language
           ,
           half
           of
           ashdod
           ,
           debasing
           thus
           the
           golden
           rule
           ,
           by
           a
           heterogenens
           mixtur
           of
           human
           testimonies
           &
           principles
           .
           O
           How
           is
           our
           wine
           mixt
           with
           Water
           ,
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           virgin
           Daughter
           of
           Zion
           defaced
           .
           That
           Gebal
           ,
           Ammon
           ,
           Amalek
           &
           such
           like
           do
           in●…est
           &
           take
           crafty
           councel
           against
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           is
           nothing
           so
           amazing
           or
           dangerous
           as
           when
           there
           is
           
             a
             conspiracy
             of
             her
             prophets
          
           within
           her
           walls
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           great
           question
           whither
           these
           mens
           malice
           in
           
             wounding
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           her
           vail
           ,
           while
           pretending
           to
           act
           the
           guardians
           and
           watchmen
           ,
           or
           their
           treachery
           in
           superficial
           flight
           
             healing
             of
             her
             wound
          
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           the
           deepest
           challenge
           when
           the
           great
           shepherd
           comes
           to
           plead
           with
           them
           .
           But
           sure
           ,
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           will
           make
           make
           up
           a
           dreadfull
           
           impeacement
           .
           Who
           ever
           saw
           this
           house
           of
           God
           in
           our
           married
           land
           ,
           in
           its
           pristine
           glory
           &
           integrity
           ,
           can
           but
           mourn
           over
           the
           present
           desolation
           .
           These
           gates
           once
           called
           praise
           ,
           have
           now
           desolation
           set
           upon
           their
           threshold
           .
           These
           walls
           once
           called
           salvation
           ,
           are
           laid
           in
           dust
           
             &
             rubbish
          
           .
           The
           joyfull
           sound
           and
           voice
           of
           the
           turtle
           (
           echoed
           with
           the
           singing
           of
           birds
           ,
           and
           vigorus
           heart
           motions
           towards
           the
           glorious
           bridgroom
           )
           are
           turned
           into
           the
           harsh
           sound
           of
           enemies
           roarings
           ,
           and
           direfull
           threats
           ,
           crying
           raze
           it
           raze
           it
           to
           the
           foundation
           .
           To
           see
           Bethel
           turned
           Bethaven
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           yea
           pretended
           builders
           ,
           lifting
           up
           axes
           not
           upon
           the
           thick
           trees
           to
           advance
           the
           building
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           carved
           work
           ,
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           may
           make
           ane
           impression
           of
           sorrow
           upon
           any
           heart
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           adamant
           .
           Israel
           wept
           at
           the
           sad
           newes
           of
           Gods
           refusing
           to
           go
           with
           them
           unto
           the
           promised
           land
           ,
           but
           especialy
           when
           they
           were
           brought
           back
           from
           the
           very
           borders
           of
           Canaan
           for
           their
           disobedience
           and
           unbelief
           ,
           &
           doomed
           to
           return
           and
           die
           in
           the
           wildernes
           ,
           spending
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           
           dayes
           and
           yeares
           in
           vanity
           and
           trouble
           .
           'T
           is
           long
           since
           the
           glorious
           cloud
           is
           withdrawn
           to
           the
           threshold
           of
           our
           sanctuary
           ,
           and
           the
           darke
           ,
           not
           the
           auspicius
           light
           some
           side
           ,
           turned
           unto
           us
           ,
           yet
           who
           are
           following
           the
           glory
           ,
           who
           are
           found
           crying
           out
           a
           penitent
           
             [
             Ichabod
          
           ]
           over
           its
           departing
           .
           The
           building
           was
           so
           far
           advanced
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           ex●…pecting
           to
           see
           the
           headston
           brought
           forth
           with
           shoutings
           and
           acclamations
           of
           grace
           grace
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           glorius
           accomplishment
           of
           a
           work
           of
           reformation
           in
           Britaine
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           ah
           !
           we
           are
           brought
           back
           from
           the
           borders
           of
           this
           great
           hope
           of
           a
           compleated
           reformation
           ,
           into
           this
           wilderness
           of
           the
           must
           dismall
           desolation
           that
           ever
           the
           work
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           exposed
           unto
           since
           the
           foundation
           thereof
           was
           laid
           .
           What
           means
           the
           heat
           of
           this
           great
           anger
           ,
           and
           where
           will
           it
           issue
           ?
           Afire
           is
           kindled
           in
           his
           anger
           ,
           afire
           of
           angry
           Jealousie
           ,
           but
           shall
           it
           burn
           for
           ever
           ,
           is
           there
           none
           to
           make
           up
           the
           breach
           and
           stand
           in
           the
           gap
           .
        
         
           Ezekiel
           saw
           the
           healing
           waters
           issuing
           from
           the
           temple
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           desirable
           auspicius
           advanc
           ,
           first
           to
           the
           ankles
           ,
           then
           
           the
           knees
           :
           then
           to
           the
           loins
           ,
           and
           at
           la●…
           〈◊〉
           great
           river
           .
           But
           now
           the
           waters
           of
           ou●…
           Mara
           ,
           the
           Serpents
           flood
           of
           errour
           ca●…
           out
           after
           the
           fleeing
           Woman
           ,
           and
           of
           prophanity
           flowing
           from
           our
           defiled
           sanctuary
           ,
           have
           been
           long
           flowing
           apace
           ,
           &
           are
           become
           of
           a
           prodigious
           grouth
           .
           Our
           Presbyterian
           Church-judicatories
           ,
           are
           not
           straitnedonly
           bytheinvasion
           of
           the
           ancient
           Prostasie
           ,
           or
           fixed
           moderator
           ,
           (
           which
           cost
           K.
           James
           some
           pains
           to
           effectuat
           )
           but
           their
           root
           must
           be
           plucked
           up
           ,
           either
           as
           Presbyterian
           ,
           or
           as
           Ecclesiastick
           courts
           ;
           all
           their
           decisive
           power
           contracted
           into
           a
           Prelats
           
             ipse
             dixit
          
           ;
           and
           all
           his
           pretended
           spiritual
           authority
           ,
           resolving
           into
           the
           
             sic
             volo
          
           of
           a
           civil
           papacy
           ,
           regulable
           by
           it self
           onely
           ,
           no
           superiour
           rule
           .
           How
           deeply
           we
           have
           drunk
           of
           the
           whoors
           cup
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           deluge
           of
           monstruous
           wickedness
           ,
           hath
           overwelmd
           us
           since
           this
           idol
           of
           jealousiewas
           set
           up
           ,
           ought
           rather
           to
           be
           weept
           over
           then
           written
           .
           Thenameof
           our
           Church
           is
           nomore
           
             Iehova
             Shamma
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             there
             ,
          
           nay
           that
           glorious
           motto
           is
           turned
           unto
           the
           dolefull
           inscription
           of
           
             Lo-ammi
             Lo-ruhama
          
           not
           any
           people
           ,
           not
           having
           obtained
           mercy
           
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           strange
           ,
           this
           monstruous
           Dagon
           of
           
             Erastian
             Prelacy
          
           like
           a
           Medusa
           hath
           charmd
           the
           generation
           into
           ane
           amazing
           stupidity
           ,
           yea
           the
           most
           unto
           an
           adoration
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           hath
           oftner
           then
           once
           faln
           before
           Gods
           Ark
           ,
           and
           its
           head
           and
           hands
           have
           been
           cutt
           off
           upon
           the
           threshold
           of
           the
           sanctuary
           ,
           a
           convincing
           proof
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           God.
           But
           that
           it
           might
           not
           want
           the
           dedication
           and
           adoration
           of
           its
           fellow
           set
           up
           in
           
             the
             plain
             of
             Dura
          
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           attended
           with
           the
           menacing
           Heralds
           voice
           
             —
             to
             you
             it
             is
             commanded
             -
          
           and
           
             who
             Worships
             not
             &c
             ,
          
           -
           And
           the
           melodious
           Harmony
           of
           
             charming
             musitians
          
           .
           The
           quills
           of
           our
           Prelatick
           pleaders
           and
           Pamphleters
           have
           struke
           up
           their
           best
           notes
           and
           measures
           to
           gain
           the
           designe
           .
           But
           the
           Menaces
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Idols
             golden
             mettal
          
           have
           far
           ut
           done
           the
           musitians
           in
           persuading
           ,
           whose
           treeples
           of
           old
           &
           of
           late
           ,
           have
           met
           with
           such
           baffling
           Contra's
           that
           the
           sagacius
           eare
           is
           not
           fond
           of
           ther
           shril
           sounds
           .
           Which
           have
           long
           since
           krakt
           the
           strings
           of
           our
           sound
           Protestant
           principles
           .
        
         
         
           For
           this
           late
           Pamphleter
           ,
           who
           hath
           drest
           up
           minc't-meat
           of
           soom
           old
           fragmens
           to
           please
           childish
           Pallats
           ,
           I
           suppose
           few
           or
           none
           who
           have
           pierc't
           into
           the
           bowels
           of
           our
           present
           controversies
           ,
           have
           judged
           him
           so
           considerable
           ,
           as
           to
           deserve
           a
           formal
           encounter
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           which
           he
           or
           any
           of
           our
           late
           Scriblers
           hath
           offered
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           already
           sufficiently
           answered
           .
           So
           that
           these
           litle
           toying
           mean
           Dialogues
           ,
           were
           like
           to
           passe
           along
           as
           securely
           in
           their
           own
           want
           of
           worth
           ,
           as
           
             Bessus
             in
             the
             Comedy
          
           .
           Yet
           in
           one
           point
           or
           two
           I
           cannot
           but
           commend
           him
           ,
           first
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           book
           answers
           its
           inscription
           of
           
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             time
          
           ,
           these
           3
           points
           being
           indeed
           the
           chief
           cardines
           of
           our
           present
           differences
           ,
           in
           which
           had
           he
           satisfyed
           all
           the
           Presbyterian
           ar-arguments
           he
           had
           done
           much
           to
           cut
           the
           sinnews
           of
           their
           cause
           .
           But
           how
           far
           are
           we
           at
           a
           losse
           in
           this
           Expectation
           ,
           when
           the
           book
           is
           lookt
           over
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           these
           great
           questions
           
             fairly
             stated
          
           ,
           scarce
           one
           Argument
           of
           Presbyterians
           so
           much
           as
           fairly
           proposed
           ,
           but
           enfeebled
           by
           silly
           disguises
           ,
           and
           the
           answers
           to
           them
           such
           poor
           and
           
           ridiculous
           evasions
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           intended
           in
           this
           discovry
           of
           the
           weaknes
           of
           his
           cause
           to
           proselyt
           his
           Readers
           into
           Presbyterians
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           such
           before
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           weakning
           that
           party
           by
           this
           new
           assault
           ;
           the
           great
           point
           of
           Erastianism
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           toucht
           :
           And
           so
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           his
           defence
           of
           the
           Diocesian
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Erastian
           Bishop
           Lying
           opene
           to
           all
           the
           weapons
           ,
           &
           wounds
           of
           such
           as
           have
           impugned
           those
           principles
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           debate
           about
           the
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           Separation
           ,
           the
           only
           presents
           us
           with
           soomwhat
           of
           their
           old
           musty
           store
           ,
           who
           have
           appeared
           in
           this
           cause
           of
           late
           ,
           whose
           notions
           are
           more
           crude
           after
           all
           this
           mans
           re-cocting
           ,
           a
           convincing
           proof
           that
           there
           was
           in
           the
           first
           con●…oction
           ,
           
             ane
             indigestible
             error
          
           .
           Next
           I
           find
           some
           what
           more
           of
           a
           
             seren
             temper
          
           ,
           lesse
           of
           the
           
             sarcastick
             scolding
             strain
          
           ,
           then
           what
           hath
           tinctured
           his
           fellew-actors
           upon
           this
           sceen
           ,
           who
           have
           bravely
           scolded
           it
           out
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           
             non
             ultra
          
           of
           that
           
             Thersites
             -
             artifice
          
           ,
           although
           now
           and
           then
           he
           puts
           out
           his
           litle
           sting
           too
           this
           way
           .
           In
           soom
           things
           also
           his
           Ingenuity
           
           deservs
           its
           praise
           ,
           in
           advancing
           Prelacy
           so
           neer
           the
           
             popes
             miter
          
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           pleadings
           from
           the
           
             Iewish
             Priesthood
          
           ,
           &
           from
           antiquity
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           purtrayed
           the
           beast
           in
           
             exacter
             lineaments
          
           ,
           then
           soom
           moresmooth
           pleaders
           .
           His
           Character
           of
           the
           term
           
             [
             Curat
             ]
             viz
             on
             that
             serves
             the
             cure
             though
             not
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             place
             ,
          
           and
           of
           their
           preaching
           upon
           shorter
           texts
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             racking
             of
             the
             Text
             and
             of
             their
             brains
             to
             find
             out
             matter
             ,
          
           is
           honest
           and
           apposit
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Presbyterians
           do
           owe
           him
           thanks
           ;
           but
           thereby
           their
           doubts
           in
           the
           point
           
             of
             Prelacy
          
           ,
           &
           the
           present
           Separation
           ,
           are
           so
           strengthned
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           grow
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           his
           
             feeble
             resolutions
          
           ,
           that
           they
           verily
           judge
           he
           shall
           never
           prove
           the
           Aedipus
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           extreme
           hasart
           to
           be
           devouted
           in
           this
           encounter
           ,
           &
           Actaeon-like
           ,
           to
           be
           torn
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           kennell
           of
           his
           own
           pretended
           resolutions
           and
           Arguings
           ,
           retorted
           and
           hunted
           back
           upon
           him
           .
           They
           do
           also
           look
           upon
           the
           Dialogizing
           Method
           ,
           so
           much
           pleasing
           him
           &
           some
           of
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           as
           a
           cover
           (
           but
           now
           very
           dilucid
           and
           transparent
           )
           
           to
           hide
           the
           childish
           sophistry
           ,
           of
           disguising
           the
           true
           state
           of
           questions
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           Presbyterian
           Arguments
           ,
           while
           they
           must
           fight
           with
           no
           weapons
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           
             adversaries
             choice
             and
             measuring
          
           :
           When
           the
           Knight
           enters
           the
           lists
           with
           a
           huge
           invincible
           gyant
           ,
           the
           encounter
           looks
           very
           unequall
           ,
           and
           fatall
           like
           to
           the
           sprightly
           litle
           Combatant
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Romance
             maker
          
           can
           so
           order
           the
           seene
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           lay
           his
           adversary
           all
           a
           long
           ,
           and
           come
           off
           victorious
           .
           Our
           Adversaries
           have
           too
           long
           ridicul'd
           our
           serious
           
             Theologicall
             debates
          
           ,
           with
           their
           play-bookes
           ;
           wherein
           they
           do
           but
           render
           themselves
           ridiculous
           .
           what
           hath
           the
           chaff
           to
           do
           with
           the
           wheat
           ?
           When
           will
           they
           offer
           a
           
             fair
             and
             formall
             enucleation
             of
             this
             controversy
             ,
          
           and
           discusse
           our
           Arguments
           long
           since
           offered
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           do
           stand
           to
           this
           day
           unanswered
           ?
           How
           long
           will
           they
           beg
           Principles
           ,
           beg
           concessions
           ,
           and
           rear
           up
           soaring
           like
           Arguments
           upon
           a
           Chimaericall
           fundation
           ,
           and
           then
           Accost
           their
           credulous
           hearers
           or
           readers
           with
           Thrasonik
           boasts
           and
           Rhetoricall
           Rhodomontadoes
           ,
           
           which
           are
           as
           insipid
           and
           tastlesse
           to
           the
           discerning
           ,
           as
           the
           Artificiall
           fruit
           to
           the
           hungry
           pallat
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           for
           the
           design
           of
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           I
           have
           this
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           although
           I
           have
           as
           litle
           as
           many
           men
           coveted
           such
           appearances
           ,
           yet
           have
           been
           perswaded
           to
           be
           thus
           publick
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           having
           casually
           met
           with
           this
           Pamphlet
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           travelled
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           I
           judged
           it
           expedient
           to
           employ
           upon
           it
           some
           solitary
           houres
           ,
           wherein
           I
           was
           taken
           offfrom
           other
           employments
           ,
           both
           to
           prevent
           languishing
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfy
           the
           desire
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           whom
           I
           highly
           esteem
           ;
           as
           likewayes
           to
           undeceive
           some
           simpler
           and
           lesse
           discerning
           readers
           ,
           who
           seem'd
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           this
           piece
           ;
           which
           essay
           after
           a
           considerable
           times
           lurking
           coming
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           some
           welwishers
           to
           our
           Zion
           .
           I
           did
           at
           last
           yield
           to
           their
           importunity
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           publication
           .
           Whatever
           entertainment
           this
           may
           meet
           with
           ,
           and
           how
           keen
           soever
           the
           darts
           of
           malicious
           reproach
           may
           prove
           which
           are
           levelled
           at
           me
           ,
           
             Hic
             murus
             Aheneus
             esto
          
           ,
           I
           have
           this
           shield
           ,
           that
           
           I
           can
           say
           it
           before
           the
           heart
           searcher
           ,
           without
           heart
           condemning
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           intended
           herein
           a
           vindication
           of
           Truth
           and
           duty
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           my
           measure
           and
           capacity
           to
           give
           this
           testimony
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           strengthning
           of
           a
           poor
           afflicted
           remnant
           contending
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           in
           writing
           these
           sheets
           ,
           I
           had
           an
           eye
           upon
           the
           father
           of
           lights
           for
           his
           help
           and
           presence
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           this
           was
           found
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           accordingly
           .
           And
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           what
           is
           here
           offered
           unto
           publick
           view
           (
           which
           was
           not
           at
           first
           directly
           my
           intention
           )
           I
           would
           have
           thee
           looking
           after
           these
           with
           other
           emprovements
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           thou
           may
           discover
           what
           a
           honourable
           cause
           wee
           now
           contend
           for
           ,
           even
           the
           Crown
           dignity
           and
           Royal
           prerogative
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           his
           glorious
           supremacy
           over
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           in
           appointing
           its
           officers
           ,
           lawes
           ,
           ordinantes
           ;
           for
           the
           true
           frame
           of
           his
           tabernacle
           according
           to
           the
           pattern
           shewed
           upon
           the
           mount
           ,
           for
           that
           Government
           of
           his
           house
           delivered
           in
           his
           perfect
           and
           glorious
           testament
           ,
           sealed
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           for
           fealty
           &
           loyalty
           
           to
           this
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           in
           keeping
           his
           Covenant
           into
           which
           this
           nation
           and
           Church
           so
           solemnly
           entered
           ;
           for
           the
           walls
           and
           bulwarks
           of
           this
           City
           of
           God
           in
           opposition
           to
           antichristian
           underminers
           and
           invaders
           thereof
           ,
           for
           these
           solemn
           Assemblies
           of
           his
           saints
           upon
           the
           ancient
           grounds
           and
           principles
           of
           our
           Reformation
           (
           so
           much
           now
           aspersed
           by
           devouring
           tongues
           )
           the
           ceasing
           wherof
           in
           our
           Zion
           ought
           to
           engage
           to
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           a
           lamenting
           after
           our
           provoked
           Lord
           ,
           now
           hiding
           himself
           from
           us
           .
           Enemies
           have
           often
           invaded
           him
           upon
           his
           his
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           professed
           friends
           have
           not
           sincerely
           aproach'd
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           As
           to
           our
           adversaries
           pleading
           against
           us
           in
           this
           quarrel
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           discover
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           snar'd
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           works
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           Words
           of
           their
           lips
           ,
           and
           fall
           before
           the
           rebound
           of
           their
           our
           Arguments
           ;
           this
           mans
           pleadings
           against
           us
           ,
           especially
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           separation
           ,
           levelling
           so
           clearly
           against
           himself
           ,
           that
           such
           who
           impartially
           read
           him
           upon
           his
           point
           may
           straight
           entertain
           this
           reflection
           ,
           
             It
             is
             hard
             for
             thee
             to
             kick
             against
             the
             pricks
             ,
          
           and
           that
           its
           easy
           to
           pull
           this
           
           Egyptians
           spear
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           and
           kill
           him
           with
           his
           own
           spear
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           thou
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           monstrous
           issues
           they
           are
           driven
           unto
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           what
           a
           chain
           of
           contradictions
           &
           absurdities
           they
           have
           twisted
           to
           wind
           themselves
           out
           of
           their
           inextricable
           Labirinth
           ,
           that
           they
           hatch
           cockatric
           eggs
           ;
           obstinat
           maintaining
           of
           one
           absurdity
           begets
           a
           hundred
           ;
           so
           true
           is
           that
           saying
           &
           prophecy
           ,
           
             evil
             men
             shall
             waxe
             worse
             &
             worse
             deceiving
             ,
             &
             being
             deceived
             .
          
           How
           palpably
           have
           they
           wrested
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           to
           shift
           the
           convictions
           thereof
           ,
           and
           make
           some
           shift
           of
           answer
           ?
           How
           laxe
           and
           absurd
           are
           their
           new
           principles
           in
           
             point
             of
             Oaths
          
           ,
           resolving
           their
           strength
           into
           the
           Magistrates
           arbitriment
           and
           Lawes
           ;
           besides
           other
           odd
           posterns
           which
           they
           have
           opened
           to
           escape
           allobligations
           thereby
           ,
           if
           their
           matter
           be
           not
           indispensably
           necessary
           ,
           which
           with
           them
           is
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           determined
           by
           the
           Law.
           What
           a
           monstrous
           Chaos
           of
           more
           then
           Infidel-barbarity
           and
           confusion
           shall
           this
           world
           become
           ,
           if
           these
           mens
           faith-banishing
           principles
           be
           once
           admitted
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           evince
           ,
           that
           our
           Prelats
           
           puppets
           and
           new
           pleaders
           are
           Babe●…
           true
           brood
           and
           builders
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           see
           ,
           how
           sweetly
           they
           joyn
           with
           the
           Papists
           in
           their
           glosses
           upon
           these
           Scirptures
           ,
           pleaded
           against
           them
           .
           Whenc
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           
             demonstrative
             certainty
          
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           
             popry
             and
             prelacy
          
           ,
           are
           of
           ane
           
             inseparable
             affinity
          
           ,
           and
           stand
           or
           fall
           together
           .
           If
           this
           mans
           glosses
           whereby
           he
           shifts
           off
           our
           Scripture
           Arguments
           ,
           striking
           at
           the
           
             Bishops
             mitre
          
           ,
           be
           once
           admitted
           ,
           the
           
             popes
             triple
             crown
          
           is
           equally
           shielded
           against
           the
           weapons
           of
           all
           Protestants
           .
           Our
           learn'd
           Protestant
           divines
           in
           confuting
           the
           popish
           evasions
           do
           so
           manage
           their
           dispute
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           directly
           pleading
           against
           this
           Informer
           in
           defending
           
             our
             Prelacy
          
           .
           And
           who
           heares
           his
           glossings
           ,
           pleadings
           and
           answers
           ,
           would
           imagine
           that
           by
           some
           Metempsuchosis
           ,
           Bellarmine
           or
           Eccius
           were
           now
           acting
           the
           Informer
           to
           proselyt
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           our
           Prelacy
           or
           a
           papacy
           rather
           .
           Besides
           ,
           't
           is
           clear
           he
           embarques
           ,
           with
           the
           Papists
           in
           his
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           in
           antiquity
           and
           the
           Churches
           practice
           ,
           as
           the
           infallible
           comment
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           in
           the
           Episcopall
           debate
           ,
           consequently
           in
           all
           debats
           in
           Theology
           .
           
           Nay
           we
           must
           measure
           the
           Temple
           and
           the
           Altar
           ,
           mould
           our
           Arguments
           in
           this
           point
           of
           truth
           by
           
             Scripture
             standard
          
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           utter
           court
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           wee
           leave
           it
           out
           ,
           for
           it
           s
           given
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           It
           s
           many
           soul
           principles
           and
           practices
           will
           not
           be
           gotten
           within
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           verge
           .
           This
           man
           in
           his
           Scripture
           pleadings
           is
           very
           sparing
           ,
           for
           a
           few
           pages
           measure
           will
           do
           it
           .
           But
           for
           Antiquity
           ware
           he
           mets
           us
           out
           large
           and
           full
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           part
           of
           all
           the
           book
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           he
           deals
           honestly
           giving
           the
           
             courser
             stuff
          
           the
           
             larger
             yard
          
           .
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           thou
           may
           see
           these
           men
           discovered
           beyond
           all
           their
           hiding
           pretences
           of
           love
           ,
           peace
           and
           unity
           ;
           their
           large
           spacious
           charity
           (
           extended
           to
           the
           dimensions
           of
           a
           Metropolitans
           pallace
           )
           hath
           fine
           entertaining
           rooms
           for
           
             Papists
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Arminians
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           the
           poor
           Presbyterians
           will
           scarce
           get
           such
           a
           room
           in
           it
           as
           Bishop
           Bonners
           colehouse
           wherein
           he
           lodged
           the
           martyrs
           ;
           they
           cry
           out
           one
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           as
           refusing
           all
           
             Christian
             fellowship
             with
             them
             in
             worship
             :
          
           but
           when
           shall
           we
           see
           them
           
             open
             their
             pulpits
          
           to
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           banish'd
           
           them
           from
           their
           own
           flocks
           ?
           They
           vili●…
           all
           our
           differences
           unto
           meere
           punctilioes
           ;
           yet
           they
           contend
           about
           them
           
             tanquam
             pro
             aris
             &
             focis
          
           ,
           and
           had
           rather
           all
           Presbyterians
           were
           harassed
           and
           persecuted
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           consuming
           desolation
           ,
           then
           one
           
             fringe
             of
             their
             Garments
          
           ,
           (
           As
           Bishop
           Lighton
           call'd
           the
           points
           debated
           )
           were
           cut
           off
           and
           let
           go
           .
           They
           declame
           zealously
           in
           their
           pulpits
           and
           Pamphlets
           against
           
             sanguinary
             Principles
          
           .
           How
           can
           these
           cruell
           men
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             looke
             up
             to
             the
             God
             of
             love
             ?
          
           But
           now
           after
           they
           have
           drunk
           pretty
           largely
           for
           many
           years
           of
           
             Presbyterian
             blood
          
           ,
           and
           are
           gaping
           for
           more
           as
           fast
           as
           the
           bloody
           whore
           of
           Rome
           who
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           influences
           them
           ,
           these
           devout
           Burrio's
           ,
           can
           wipe
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           pretend
           they
           have
           
             peace
             offerings
          
           with
           them
           .
           Mistery
           Babylon
           !
           Mystery
           Prelacy
           !
           What
           ane
           abysse
           of
           deceit
           is
           here
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           thou
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           wee
           contend
           for
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           the
           first
           and
           
             pure
             Scripture
             Antiquity
          
           ,
           so
           the
           next
           ensuing
           Antiquity
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           patrociny
           of
           the
           purer
           ages
           ,
           and
           the
           auspiciously
           
           Harmonious
           consent
           of
           
             reformed
             Churches
             and
             divines
          
           ;
           So
           that
           our
           present
           Testimony
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           
             witnesses
             against
             the
             beast
          
           ,
           and
           our
           adversaries
           stand
           arranged
           under
           
             Antichrists
             banner
          
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           series
           at
           least
           &
           complex
           farrago
           of
           their
           principles
           .
           
             A
             Diocesian
             Erastian
             Prelacy
             ,
             underprop't
             by
             blood
             and
             Perjury
             ,
             headed
             by
             a
             civill
             papacy
             ,
             embracing
             in
             its
             bosome
             all
             foul
             errours
             ,
          
           is
           a
           hideous
           Monster
           ,
           a
           bowing
           wall
           ,
           a
           tottering
           sence
           ,
           and
           lookes
           in
           face
           and
           feature
           so
           unlike
           to
           Christs
           bride
           ,
           held
           out
           and
           pourtrayed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           once
           gloriously
           shining
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           that
           no
           disciple
           of
           Christ
           no
           friend
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           can
           mistake
           the
           one
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           So
           that
           our
           adversaries
           charge
           of
           
             novell
             heterodoxy
          
           is
           a
           new
           minted
           calumny
           ,
           
             a
             frighting
             buk
             bear
          
           and
           scar-cnow
           .
           fit
           to
           fright
           children
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           derision
           of
           the
           knowing
           ,
           and
           for
           nothing
           else
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           thou
           hast
           here
           set
           before
           thee
           ,
           a
           looking
           glasse
           representing
           our
           
             sin
             and
             punishment
             in
             these
             later
             dayes
             .
          
           Wee
           have
           not
           suitably
           emproven
           a
           faithfull
           
           Ministry
           (
           once
           our
           Churches
           crown
           and
           glory
           )
           now
           that
           crown
           is
           falling
           apace
           ,
           how
           many
           stars
           hath
           the
           dragon
           cast
           from
           heaven
           to
           earth
           .
           Wee
           have
           not
           not
           studied
           
             personall
             reformation
          
           ,
           while
           publick
           
             Nationall
             reformation
          
           was
           owned
           ;
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Jealous
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           up
           to
           an
           
             avowed
             disouning
          
           of
           that
           reformation
           .
           Wee
           endeavoured
           not
           ,
           while
           Gods
           candle
           shin'd
           upon
           our
           tabernacle
           ,
           to
           get
           our
           case
           discovered
           and
           search'd
           ,
           our
           hearts
           sprinkled
           from
           an
           evill
           Conscience
           ,
           therefore
           most
           of
           us
           are
           given
           up
           to
           Conscience
           -
           Wasting
           sins
           .
           We
           have
           not
           drawn
           with
           joy
           ,
           from
           our
           
             wells
             of
             salvation
          
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           open
           and
           running
           in
           a
           plenty
           of
           powerfull
           &
           pure
           ordinances
           ;
           now
           God
           hath
           suffered
           Philistines
           to
           
             stop
             these
             Wells
          
           ;
           and
           while
           wee
           endeavour
           to
           dig
           them
           again
           ,
           such
           are
           the
           counter
           endeavours
           of
           this
           man
           and
           his
           fellowes
           by
           their
           pleading
           and
           practices
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           called
           Ezek
           and
           Sitna
           ,
           strife
           and
           contention
           .
           Wee
           are
           like
           to
           dig
           and
           strive
           long
           ere
           wee
           get
           the
           well
           called
           Rehoboth
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           Ambassadours
           of
           Christ
           shall
           find
           their
           
           
             old
             rooms
             again
          
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God.
           Wee
           ●…ave
           not
           keept
           up
           a
           due
           impression
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ●…lidging
           force
           of
           our
           National
           &
           solemne
           Covenants
           with
           God
           ;
           who
           of
           us
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           
             perform
             our
             vowes
             to
             God
          
           therein
           ?
           Therefore
           God
           hath
           given
           most
           of
           us
           up
           to
           a
           
             palpable
             disowning
          
           and
           shamelesse
           renunciation
           and
           abjuration
           of
           these
           
             great
             and
             sacred
             Oaths
          
           .
           Wee
           hid
           our selves
           from
           discoveries
           of
           our
           
             practical
             breaches
          
           and
           many
           whorish
           departings
           from
           God
           pointed
           at
           by
           our
           faithfull
           Seers
           ;
           now
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           up
           to
           a
           
             legall
             avowed
             departing
             .
             The
             accursed
             thing
          
           which
           was
           before
           secretly
           with
           us
           ,
           is
           now
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           disputed
           for
           ,
           by
           pretended
           Seers
           and
           wathmen
           ;
           even
           the
           remnanm
           have
           dealt
           treacherously
           with
           God
           ;
           therefore
           he
           hath
           given
           them
           up
           to
           treacherous
           dealers
           ,
           who
           have
           dealt
           very
           treacherously
           with
           them
           .
           Wee
           were
           wearied
           of
           reformation
           ,
           wearied
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           our
           faithfull
           seers
           ,
           see
           not
           ,
           prophecy
           not
           right
           things
           ,
           but
           deceits
           ,
           get
           you
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           cause
           the
           holy
           one
           of
           Israel
           to
           cease
           from
           before
           us
           .
           Ourwhorish
           hearts
           lusted
           after
           a
           sinfull
           liberty
           and
           Egypts
           flesh-pots
           ,
           
           neither
           were
           wee
           throughly
           ●…ged
           from
           our
           old
           sins
           
             our
             iniquities
             of
             〈◊〉
          
           Therefore
           God
           hath
           
             answered
             us
             〈◊〉
             cording
             to
             the
             Idols
             of
             our
             heart
             ,
          
           an●…
           hath
           said
           to
           us
           (
           after
           wee
           have
           set
           up
           ou●…
           Calves
           )
           
             go
             to
             Bethel
             ,
             transgresse
             at
             Gi●…
             gall
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           hath
           given
           us
           our
           desire
           and
           sent
           leannesse
           into
           our
           soul.
           Our
           
             noble
             Vine
          
           ,
           because
           so
           dreadfully
           degenerat
           ,
           is
           now
           
             whithered
             and
             wasted
             ,
             plukt
             up
             in
             fury
             ,
          
           planted
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           and
           fire
           going
           out
           of
           it self
           to
           devour
           its
           own
           fruit
           .
           This
           is
           a
           lamentation
           and
           shall
           be
           for
           a
           lamentation
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           Thou
           mayest
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           this
           reply
           ,
           discover
           somthing
           also
           of
           
             light
             arising
             in
             darknesse
          
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           solidity
           of
           our
           principles
           demonstrate
           in
           the
           plain
           and
           easy
           repulse
           of
           these
           assalliants
           .
           The
           indigested
           chattered
           
             congeries
             of
             their
             new
             notions
          
           do
           appear
           but
           meer
           vanity
           ,
           a
           deceitfull
           nothing
           ,
           when
           levelled
           against
           these
           
             great
             truths
          
           which
           wee
           contend
           for
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           their
           clamorous
           boasting
           ;
           as
           the
           threatning
           billowes
           having
           made
           a
           waterish
           battery
           upon
           the
           rock
           fall
           off
           again
           in
           empty
           
           froath
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           see
           it
           accompli●…
           of
           our
           cause
           and
           principles
           which
           〈◊〉
           Jobs
           hope
           as
           to
           the
           issue
           of
           his
           troubles
           
             ●…en
             they
             are
             tryed
             they
             come
             forth
          
           as
           ●…ld
           .
           And
           our
           adversaries
           light
           empty
           ●…akets
           cannot
           by
           thousands
           of
           degrees
           counterpoise
           them
           ,
           when
           both
           are
           laid
           together
           in
           the
           even
           
             Scripture
             Ballances
             .
             Truth
          
           under
           all
           stroakes
           
             Virescit
             Vulnere
          
           the
           bruising
           of
           it
           by
           dispures
           diffuses
           it
           scent
           and
           makes
           it
           (
           as
           the
           breaking
           of
           that
           Alabaster
           box
           did
           the
           oyntment
           )
           the
           more
           fragrant
           .
           Thus
           our
           holy
           wise
           God
           brings
           meat
           out
           of
           the
           eater
           ;
           it
           s
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Truth
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           perverse
           disputes
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           to
           Zion
           ,
           when
           enemies
           were
           gathered
           together
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           
             arise
             &
             thresh
             them
          
           The
           Horns
           of
           this
           honourable
           cause
           are
           found
           horns
           of
           Iron
           and
           its
           hooves
           brasse
           :
           it
           can
           thresh
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           before
           )
           even
           the
           mountains
           :
           (
           For
           what
           are
           they
           before
           Zerubbabel
           )
           and
           sift
           and
           fann
           themas
           dust
           .
           This
           is
           a
           signal
           token
           for
           good
           in
           the
           dark
           and
           cloudy
           day
           ,
           that
           these
           great
           truths
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           become
           the
           Shibboleth
           ,
           the
           speciall
           object
           of
           our
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           
           adherence
           thereunto
           ,
           the
           chara●…
           stick
           of
           the
           Lambs
           followers
           ,
           are
           co●…
           firmed
           and
           shining
           in
           a
           heart
           engad●…
           ing
           beauty
           :
           if
           we
           hold
           fast
           this
           Testimo●…
           wee
           are
           sure
           to
           come
           off
           victorious
           ,
           to
           g●…
           the
           white
           stone
           &
           the
           new
           name
           :
           If
           wee
           quit
           and
           cast
           off
           this
           fortifying
           girdle
           of
           Truth
           ,
           we
           will
           succumb
           ,
           and
           be
           written
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           not
           among
           the
           living
           in
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           manner
           and
           Method
           of
           this
           reply
           ,
           it
           will
           ,
           I
           suppose
           be
           found
           very
           suitable
           to
           the
           scope
           .
           The
           language
           is
           plain
           and
           accommodat
           to
           polemicks
           ,
           which
           do
           reject
           all
           extravagant
           ornaments
           of
           speech
           .
           The
           Informers
           Arguments
           are
           proposed
           
             vivida
             ,
             vegeta
             ,
             ad
             amissim
          
           oft
           times
           verbatim
           ,
           and
           nothing
           of
           seeming
           strength
           or
           nerves
           in
           his
           reasoning
           declined
           ,
           but
           fully
           weighed
           and
           examined
           .
           The
           Presbyterian
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           disguised
           ,
           are
           presented
           and
           offered
           in
           their
           genuine
           strength
           ,
           and
           fully
           improven
           against
           him
           ;
           Wherin
           this
           trifler
           is
           called
           to
           the
           orders
           ,
           and
           his
           tergiversation
           check't
           and
           made
           appear
           .
           The
           state
           of
           every
           one
           of
           these
           questions
           is
           likewayes
           
           proposed
           ,
           and
           Arguments
           drawen
           ●…th
           thereupon
           ,
           which
           do
           abundantly
           ●…tify
           the
           Presbyterian
           cause
           and
           Princi●…s
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           obviat
           all
           his
           Exceptions
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           every
           Dialogue
           before
           any
           formall
           encounter
           with
           him
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           shall
           endeavour
           again
           to
           underprop
           this
           tottering
           wall
           and
           to
           draw
           this
           saw
           back
           again
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           tyed
           to
           the
           same
           Methode
           ;
           weighing
           all
           that
           is
           offered
           in
           the
           sound
           ballances
           of
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           such
           a
           faint
           ,
           superficiall
           ,
           dispute-deserting
           Methode
           as
           the
           Answer
           to
           the
           Dialogues
           betwixt
           the
           Conformist
           and
           Non-conformists
           hath
           been
           plyed
           with
           ;
           whose
           replyer
           doth
           but
           (
           like
           the
           dogs
           at
           Nilus
           )
           leape
           here
           &
           there
           superficially
           thus
           measuring
           out
           the
           dimensions
           of
           the
           whole
           book
           with
           litle
           or
           nothing
           of
           a
           formall
           encounter
           with
           the
           Answerer
           his
           Arguments
           and
           reasons
           .
        
         
           Some
           things
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           do
           require
           a
           litle
           touch
           of
           Apology
           ;
           if
           any
           quarrel
           the
           prolixity
           ,
           't
           is
           easily
           granted
           that
           a
           sufficient
           answer
           might
           have
           been
           contracted
           into
           far
           lesse
           bounds
           ;
           yet
           as
           every
           writers
           head
           or
           hand
           is
           not
           so
           skilful
           as
           to
           
           
             put
             ane
             Iliad
             into
             a
             nut
             ,
          
           so
           every
           rea●…
           hath
           not
           the
           tooth
           to
           crack
           that
           nut
           ;
           ma●…
           row
           is
           nauseating
           rather
           then
           nourishing
           to
           many
           stomaks
           .
           And
           as
           the
           stronger
           co●…
           densed
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           whither
           in
           its
           direct
           ,
           or
           refracted
           beams
           ,
           hurts
           weaker
           eyes
           ;
           so
           all
           eyes
           are
           not
           for
           the
           small
           print
           of
           the
           Laconick
           stile
           ,
           nor
           can
           every
           judgement
           readily
           digest
           too
           much
           epitomized
           arguings
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           subjects
           wherein
           the
           spissitude
           and
           variety
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           requires
           a
           more
           dilated
           stile
           and
           method
           .
           The
           fair
           stating
           of
           these
           great
           points
           (
           now
           the
           axletree
           ,
           about
           which
           our
           religious
           differences
           are
           turn'd
           )
           the
           giving
           of
           light
           unto
           them
           by
           solid
           Arguments
           may
           well
           bear
           the
           charge
           of
           some
           little
           paines
           in
           reading
           in
           order
           to
           satisfaction
           therein
           ;
           and
           the
           man
           is
           a
           wretched
           miser
           who
           would
           b●…
           scant
           as
           to
           the
           affording
           of
           time
           and
           diligence
           in
           this
           endeavour
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           desiderat
           a
           more
           particular
           Examen
           of
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           some
           other
           Authors
           cited
           by
           the
           Informer
           ;
           there
           are
           several
           grounds
           which
           may
           take
           off
           this
           exception
           .
           First
           ,
           since
           ,
           
           upon
           both
           sides
           it
           is
           professedly
           agreed
           at
           the
           scripture
           is
           the
           only
           judge
           in
           this
           ●…bate
           ,
           and
           since
           both
           parties
           now
           con●…nding
           (
           as
           also
           the
           fathers
           themselves
           and
           all
           sound
           Christians
           )
           have
           professed
           to
           subscribe
           ane
           absolute
           appeal
           to
           this
           judge
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           (
           whatever
           deviations
           from
           this
           rule
           and
           profession
           ,
           this
           man
           and
           his
           fellowes
           are
           guilty
           of
           in
           their
           arguings
           and
           pleadings
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           point
           )
           matters
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           standing
           thus
           in
           this
           debate
           among
           professed
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           are
           disputing
           from
           scripture
           ,
           certainly
           a
           critical
           scanning
           of
           ,
           or
           litigiouscon
           test
           about
           the
           sense
           ofevery
           humanewriter
           ,
           they
           must
           in
           their
           principles
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           but
           a
           digladiation
           de
           
             lana
             cap●…ina
          
           ,
           a
           spending
           of
           money
           for
           that
           which
           is
           not
           bread
           .
           When
           any
           disputant
           hath
           with
           much
           critical
           travel
           among
           the
           fathers
           ,
           brought
           home
           their
           suffrage
           to
           his
           cause
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           same
           diligence
           taken
           it
           out
           of
           an
           adversaryes
           hand
           as
           it
           were
           with
           his
           sword
           and
           this
           bow
           ,
           what
           is
           all
           the
           victory
           ?
           a
           humane
           testimony
           brought
           to
           fortify
           a
           
             divine
             truth
          
           (
           which
           was
           before
           strong
           and
           impregnable
           in
           its
           own
           light
           and
           authority
           
           and
           a
           testimony
           apt
           to
           a
           wired●…
           by
           a
           subtiler
           Critick
           to
           a
           different
           or
           contrary
           sense
           .
           Next
           ,
           the
           scriptures
           decision
           in
           this
           debat
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           it
           is
           hoped
           )
           convincingly
           made
           appear
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           testimonies
           of
           fathers
           for
           our
           cause
           vindicated
           against
           this
           adversary
           ,
           no
           rational
           or
           ingenuous
           reader
           will
           judge
           it
           expedient
           ,
           after
           the
           scripture
           decision
           is
           made
           appear
           and
           the
           testimonies
           of
           eminent
           fathers
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           adversaryes
           contrary
           humane
           testimonyes
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           main
           ,
           dispelled
           ,
           to
           pursue
           every
           stragling
           citation
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           't
           is
           evinced
           that
           as
           upon
           the
           one
           hand
           all
           his
           testimonyes
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           though
           admitted
           ,
           do
           but
           amount
           to
           demonstrat
           the
           factum
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           not
           all
           the
           Ius
           ,
           which
           only
           is
           ,
           so
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           they
           are
           as
           far
           short
           of
           reaching
           any
           patrociny
           to
           the
           present
           
             Diocesian
             Erastian
             Prelat
          
           as
           the
           Pigmees
           arme
           is
           to
           fetch
           down
           Ulysses
           helmet
           .
           Now
           what
           superfluous
           wast
           of
           time
           were
           it
           to
           insist
           in
           scanning
           of
           testimonyes
           adduced
           to
           prove
           that
           which
           is
           not
           the
           question
           ?
           the
           disputant
           hath
           but
           a
           mean
           labour
           in
           trying
           whether
           his
           adversaryes
           
           conclusion
           is
           deducd
           according
           〈◊〉
           rules
           ,
           and
           followes
           on
           the
           premises
           ,
           when
           the
           conclusion
           it self
           is
           a
           long
           dayes
           journey
           out
           of
           the
           lists
           and
           ranges
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           negatum
           or
           the
           principle
           which
           the
           adversary
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           .
           If
           any
           man
           will
           from
           this
           Informers
           testimonyes
           draw
           out
           our
           
             Diocesian
             Erastian
             Prelat
          
           ,
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           extent
           of
           the
           power
           now
           exercised
           by
           him
           ,
           he
           may
           give
           a
           defie
           to
           all
           the
           Virtuosi
           to
           match
           him
           in
           chymical
           extractions
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           the
           chief
           chair
           for
           invention
           .
           All
           the
           fathers
           cited
           by
           this
           disputant
           are
           as
           ambiguous
           as
           the
           Delphick
           Oracles
           in
           our
           debate
           .
           
             In
             fine
          
           ,
           this
           piece
           is
           chiefly
           addressed
           to
           the
           plain
           simple
           searcher
           for
           truth
           ,
           to
           furnish
           him
           with
           stones
           from
           mount
           Zions
           brook
           (
           with
           plain
           scripture
           Arguments
           )
           to
           encounter
           and
           overcome
           our
           Philistine
           braggards
           :
           not
           to
           charge
           his
           unskilful
           weake
           shoulders
           and
           armes
           with
           Sauls
           unwieldy
           armour
           .
           How
           tastlesse
           and
           uselesse
           to
           the
           unlearn'd
           ,
           a
           dispute
           about
           the
           sense
           of
           humane
           writers
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           inquiry
           and
           debate
           is
           about
           a
           divine
           truth
           ,
           wherein
           the
           conscience
           must
           
           he
           satisfied
           upon
           divine
           warrand
           ,
           need●…
           not
           my
           pains
           to
           prove
           ,
           it
           being
           obvious
           to
           the
           meanest
           reflection
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           yet
           except
           upon
           the
           want
           of
           a
           full
           examination
           of
           some
           Commentators
           upon
           scripture
           ,
           whom
           the
           Informer
           appeales
           unto
           ,
           't
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           sense
           of
           controverted
           texts
           be
           evinced
           from
           parallels
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           and
           contexture
           ,
           and
           the
           Adversaryes
           argument
           repelled
           ,
           the
           humane
           testimony
           or
           sense
           of
           some
           Interpreters
           must
           vail
           to
           this
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           neither
           the
           suffrage
           of
           Commentators
           is
           wanting
           to
           our
           sense
           of
           these
           scriptures
           we
           plead
           ,
           nor
           can
           this
           mans
           glosses
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           sound
           Protestants
           .
           Which
           wee
           suppose
           the
           reader
           will
           find
           aboundantly
           clear
           in
           the
           Perusal
           .
           The
           learn'd
           do
           know
           that
           wee
           might
           muster
           up
           as
           many
           commentators
           suffrages
           to
           patronise
           our
           sense
           of
           text
           controverted
           ,
           as
           would
           
             spatio
             conficere
             immensum
             aequor
          
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           with
           some
           ,
           wee
           will
           need
           an
           Apology
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           this
           piece
           is
           swelled
           to
           such
           a
           bulk
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           &
           that
           so
           much
           of
           it
           is
           taken
           up
           in
           presenting
           and
           scanning
           the
           sense
           of
           authors
           ;
           
           besides
           ,
           the
           many
           testimonyes
           of
           reformed
           Churches
           and
           divines
           for
           Presby●…erian
           Government
           which
           wee
           have
           presented
           in
           a
           short
           view
           in
           the
           last
           Chapter
           upon
           the
           first
           Dialogue
           ,
           do
           ,
           consequently
           give
           sentence
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           texts
           scanned
           in
           this
           controversy
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           counterballance
           any
           whom
           this
           man
           appealls
           unto
           .
        
         
           Some
           ,
           't
           is
           probable
           ,
           may
           think
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           Informer
           hath
           so
           far
           got
           the
           start
           of
           this
           corrector
           ,
           and
           travelled
           so
           long
           before
           this
           appeared
           ;
           but
           such
           may
           be
           quickly
           satisfyed
           as
           to
           this
           punctilio
           of
           a
           time-ceremony
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           made
           to
           understand
           that
           as
           this
           piece
           was
           a
           long
           time
           abroad
           ere
           ever
           I
           did
           see
           it
           ,
           so
           after
           some
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           considerabletime
           before
           I
           had
           the
           least
           intention
           of
           imparting
           my
           thoughts
           of
           it
           ,
           &
           after
           I
           had
           this
           imparted
           them
           much
           more
           time
           did
           interveen
           before
           my
           intention
           did
           fully
           correspond
           with
           the
           presse
           motions
           ,
           &
           accesse
           where
           it
           could
           be
           had
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           the
           knowing
           reader
           will
           not
           so
           much
           value
           who
           replyed
           ,
           or
           when
           ;
           as
           what
           and
           
             how
             .
             Satcito
             si
             sat
             bene
             ,
          
           is
           a
           sound
           proverb
           :
           although
           (
           if
           this
           
           matter
           did
           deserve
           any
           more
           Apology
           )
           it
           might
           be
           truly
           averred
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           reply
           ,
           all
           to
           a
           very
           little
           was
           written
           in
           the
           moneths
           of
           June
           and
           July
           in
           the
           Year
           1681.
           since
           which
           time
           these
           sheets
           were
           much
           lurking
           and
           out
           of
           my
           hands
           .
           And
           but
           little
           opportunity
           offered
           for
           boring
           them
           through
           exactly
           after
           the
           writing
           thereof
           .
           Yet
           upon
           some
           renewed
           desires
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           publication
           I
           did
           again
           hastily
           look
           them
           over
           amidst
           many
           avocations
           ,
           dividing
           the
           whole
           into
           Chapters
           for
           Methods
           sake
           ,
           with
           suitable
           inscriptions
           containing
           the
           summ
           &
           series
           of
           the
           chief
           points
           treated
           of
           ;
           having
           also
           accesse
           to
           peruse
           some
           Authors
           which
           were
           not
           by
           me
           at
           first
           writing
           ,
           some
           inlargements
           were
           made
           which
           have
           much
           encreased
           it
           to
           this
           bulk
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           probable
           may
           make
           it
           prove
           rugged
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           intelligible
           to
           the
           plainunlearned
           reader
           ,
           for
           whom
           at
           first
           writing
           it
           was
           principally
           ,
           if
           not
           only
           ,
           intended
           ;
           yet
           for
           his
           advantage
           the
           Citations
           of
           Authors
           are
           all
           Englished
           ,
           and
           some
           times
           rendered
           only
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           often
           upon
           repeating
           some
           few
           of
           the
           Authors
           words
           ,
           the
           
           sentence
           is
           broken
           off
           &
           the
           rest
           presented
           in
           our
           own
           language
           :
           which
           if
           it
           seem
           strange
           to
           any
           other
           ;
           as
           the
           ground
           assigned
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           satisfy
           ,
           so
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Authors
           will
           be
           my
           vindication
           as
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           testimonyes
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           point
           
             of
             Separation
          
           (
           which
           is
           a
           difficult
           and
           comprehensive
           question
           )
           I
           have
           not
           undertaken
           any
           large
           scrutiny
           into
           its
           nature
           and
           degrees
           ,
           nor
           to
           scann
           the
           severall
           incident
           cases
           and
           subordinat
           questions
           ,
           which
           the
           full
           discussing
           of
           that
           great
           point
           would
           require
           ;
           desiring
           only
           to
           maintain
           the
           antithesis
           of
           the
           Informers
           principle
           and
           fundamentall
           Topick
           in
           the
           third
           Dialogue
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           far
           only
           to
           enquire
           into
           this
           point
           as
           to
           vindicat
           this
           practice
           of
           presbyterian
           Ministers
           and
           professours
           their
           owning
           and
           following
           their
           respective
           duties
           ,
           from
           his
           imputation
           of
           a
           sinfull
           and
           Schismatick
           separation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           have
           not
           directly
           spoken
           to
           these
           cases
           ,
           viz.
           what
           may
           be
           said
           for
           ,
           or
           against
           Conformists
           Ministerial
           mission
           ?
           What
           difference
           is
           in
           this
           our
           case
           betwixt
           a
           
             fix'd
             or
             stated
          
           ,
           and
           
             ane
             occasional
             hearing
          
           .
           In
           what
           cases
           it
           
           might
           be
           abstracted
           from
           a
           formall
           ow●…
           ing
           of
           Curats
           as
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Church
           ?
           Whether
           a
           protestation
           at
           first
           hearing
           might
           be
           a
           sufficient
           salvo
           to
           free
           the
           practic
           from
           that
           complyance
           which
           is
           pleaded
           from
           the
           narratives
           and
           declared
           design
           of
           the
           Acts
           which
           do
           enjoyn
           it
           ?
           And
           upon
           the
           affirmative
           solution
           of
           this
           case
           ,
           what
           might
           be
           the
           nature
           ,
           extent
           and
           circumstances
           of
           such
           a
           protestation
           ?
           Whither
           the
           diverse
           cases
           and
           dispensations
           of
           severall
           places
           of
           our
           land
           ,
           will
           import
           such
           a
           difference
           as
           to
           sin
           or
           duty
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           as
           there
           might
           be
           a
           diversity
           of
           practice
           and
           union
           keeped
           therupon
           ?
           These
           and
           several
           such
           like
           cases
           I
           have
           not
           taken
           upon
           me
           formally
           to
           state
           and
           clear
           (
           whatever
           light
           about
           them
           may
           follow
           upon
           what
           is
           here
           asserted
           )
           not
           finding
           it
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           defence
           ,
           as
           the
           question
           with
           this
           Informer
           is
           stated
           and
           limited
           ,
           norbeing
           desirous
           to
           render
           this
           reply
           of
           too
           great
           a
           bulk
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           forward
           and
           presuming
           in
           difficult
           points
           .
           If
           the
           learned
           and
           Judicious
           desiderat
           here
           many
           things
           both
           as
           to
           matter
           and
           manner
           ,
           as
           I
           doubt
           
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           Presbyterian
           ●…ause
           and
           interest
           fall
           under
           the
           worse
           Character
           with
           them
           ;
           this
           being
           but
           ane
           essay
           upon
           these
           great
           questions
           offered
           by
           a
           very
           mean
           person
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           joynt
           -
           polities
           and
           form'd
           thoughts
           ;
           addressed
           also
           mainly
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           unlearned
           readers
           .
           Yet
           for
           its
           scope
           and
           substance
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           found
           such
           as
           is
           able
           to
           speake
           with
           the
           Enemy
           in
           the
           gate
           ,
           and
           succsesfully
           to
           undergoe
           their
           assaults
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           be
           made
           upon
           't
           .
           One
           thing
           is
           indeed
           to
           be
           regrated
           ,
           wherof
           I
           could
           not
           but
           acquaint
           the
           reader
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           Because
           of
           many
           difficulties
           which
           the
           overseer
           of
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           first
           Dialogue
           ,
           at
           the
           presse
           ,
           did
           labour
           under
           ,
           Both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Copy
           and
           several
           other
           wayes
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           considerable
           Tipographical
           errours
           which
           have
           creept
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           several
           Latine
           and
           Greeck
           words
           misrepresented
           ;
           of
           which
           errors
           ,
           such
           as
           do
           considerably
           marr
           the
           sense
           are
           noted
           among
           the
           Errata
           .
           The
           other
           parts
           t'
           is
           hoped
           will
           not
           be
           so
           bad
           ,
           &
           create
           the
           Reader
           such
           difficulty
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           also
           here
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           manuscript
           entituled
           
             Positions
             relating
             to
             publick
             worship
             maintained
             by
             Presbyterians
             In
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             contradicted
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             many
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
          
           driving
           the
           same
           design
           with
           this
           Informer
           in
           his
           third
           Di.
           alogue
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           ,
           whereof
           I
           had
           written
           a
           considerable
           time
           since
           a
           full
           Examen
           ,
           but
           cannot
           here
           present
           it
           :
           both
           ,
           because
           that
           pasquil
           is
           not
           extant
           ;
           and
           especially
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           for
           substance
           fullyanswered
           in
           this
           reply
           .
           The
           Author
           upon
           these
           general
           acknowledged
           grounds
           of
           the
           
             obligation
             ,
             lying
             upon
             all
             Church-members
             to
             attend
             the
             ordinances
             :
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             separating
             from
             publick
             worship
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Ministers
             or
             fellow-worshippers
             ;
             the
             condemning
             of
             the
             Brounists
             in
          
           England
           
             by
             the
             old
             Non-conformists
             there
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             totall
             Separation
             ,
             though
             themselves
             did
             separat
             in
             part
             :
             their
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             Episcopal
             ordination
             for
             substance
             ,
             &c.
          
           drawes
           out
           a
           strange
           and
           remote
           conclusion
           against
           Presbyterian
           
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           their
           officiating
           in
           their
           present
           case
           &
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           peoples
           adhering
           to
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           .
           The
           absurdity
           of
           which
           inference
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           
             sand-rope
             connexion
          
           it
           is
           ,
           needs
           not
           any
           renewed
           discovery
           here
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           
             Actum
             agere
          
           .
           The
           impertinent
           and
           groundlesse
           suppositions
           upon
           which
           this
           inference
           is
           founded
           ,
           and
           the
           confused
           shufling
           together
           of
           thatwhich
           in
           this
           question
           is
           to
           be
           distinguished
           ,
           being
           aboundantly
           above
           evinced
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           apparent
           inconsistency
           of
           this
           way
           and
           Method
           of
           Arguing
           :
           since
           from
           all
           these
           grounds
           a
           destroying
           conclusion
           may
           be
           drawn
           out
           against
           this
           pasquiller
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           owning
           of
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           in
           their
           Ministry
           :
           since
           the
           ordinances
           administred
           by
           them
           are
           really
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           their
           mission
           and
           ordination
           warrantable
           ,
           the
           worship
           not
           corrupted
           by
           their
           supposed
           scandals
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           are
           highly
           guilty
           who
           disown
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           or
           plead
           for
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           evite
           the
           deadly
           rebound
           of
           his
           own
           weapons
           and
           Arguing
           ,
           
           he
           must
           state
           the
           question
           of
           new
           ,
           and
           restrict
           and
           limit
           to
           the
           particular
           state
           and
           circumstances
           of
           this
           Church
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           must
           confesse
           his
           arguing
           upon
           these
           generall
           positions
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           beating
           of
           the
           air
           and
           poor
           childish
           babling
           .
           It
           were
           not
           unpleasant
           to
           trace
           the
           many
           grosse
           contradictions
           incident
           to
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           and
           apparent
           to
           men
           of
           an
           ordinary
           reach
           who
           have
           read
           this
           paper
           .
           First
           ,
           [
           attending
           of
           ordinances
           ]
           add
           [
           receiving
           them
           from
           Conformists
           ]
           are
           all
           one
           and
           identified
           with
           them
           ,
           yea
           tyed
           with
           adamantine
           chains
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           these
           two
           are
           as
           far
           separat
           ,
           as
           east
           &
           West
           .
           Secondly
           nothing
           but
           a
           substantial
           corruption
           of
           ordinances
           administred
           by
           Conformists
           can
           warrand
           a
           withdrawing
           from
           them
           ,
           &
           this
           principle
           sayes
           the
           Author
           hath
           strong
           Scripture
           grounds
           to
           warrand
           it
           ,
           But
           take
           this
           principle
           over
           to
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           loses
           all
           its
           vertue
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           find
           grounds
           of
           separating
           from
           them
           ,
           were
           ordinances
           never
           so
           pure
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           no
           strange
           
           thing
           ,
           the
           sharpest
           sighted
           eye
           cannot
           see
           it self
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           man
           can
           never
           be
           reconciled
           to
           himself
           ,
           who
           confesses
           the
           Episcopal
           ordination
           lawful
           ,
           and
           yet
           disowns
           Conformists
           .
           But
           once
           turn
           the
           Tables
           ,
           and
           the
           game
           runs
           crosse
           ;
           a
           man
           may
           acknowledge
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           have
           a
           lawfull
           ordination
           ,
           and
           never
           crosse
           that
           principle
           ;
           though
           he
           totally
           disown
           them
           .
           There
           are
           also
           several
           grosse
           inadvertencies
           ,
           besides
           these
           that
           are
           common
           with
           his
           fellowes
           in
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           which
           are
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Pasquil.
           Such
           as
           ,
           his
           cutting
           the
           sinews
           and
           overturning
           the
           fundation
           of
           his
           arguing
           ,
           in
           
             granting
             all
             to
             be
             true
             which
             Nonconformists
             charge
             prelatists
             with
             ,
          
           id
           est
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             Schismaticks
             &c.
          
           
           So
           in
           the
           second
           position
           .
           Yet
           holding
           ,
           that
           this
           position
           viz.
           
             That
             ordinances
             are
             not
             polluted
             by
             their
             Scandalls
             ,
          
           will
           inferr
           a
           conclusion
           of
           hearing
           them
           
             hic
             &
             nunc
          
           ;
           Wheras
           this
           very
           ground
           of
           Schisme
           is
           that
           upon
           which
           he
           mainly
           pleads
           for
           disowning
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           
           his
           confounding
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Aerius
           his
           supposed
           censure
           by
           the
           ancient
           Church
           our
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           factum
           and
           of
           the
           Ius
           .
           His
           denying
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           objection
           anent
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           any
           act
           under
           a
           General
           head
           of
           duty
           ,
           considered
           Physically
           or
           materially
           ,
           may
           become
           
             hic
             &
             nunc
          
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           present
           circumstances
           sinful
           exaccidente
           ,
           yet
           walking
           all
           along
           upon
           this
           very
           ground
           ,
           in
           condemning
           the
           preaching
           of
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           and
           peoples
           hearing
           them
           :
           In
           calling
           (
           in
           answer
           to
           another
           objection
           )
           
             the
             Prelatick
             party
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             as
             now
             constitute
          
           ;
           Yet
           in
           the
           premised
           concession
           acknowledging
           them
           Schismaticks
           from
           this
           Church
           :
           Thus
           stealing
           back
           a
           principle
           to
           make
           shift
           of
           answer
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           already
           given
           away
           to
           his
           adversary
           in
           this
           debate
           .
           In
           granting
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           
             that
             this
             frame
             of
             prelacy
             is
             worse
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             gives
             more
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             then
             Gods
             Word
             allowes
             ,
          
           yet
           calling
           this
           establishment
           of
           it
           ,
           
             the
             prerogatives
             of
             Authority
          
           &
           the
           commands
           of
           
           submission
           thereunto
           
             lawful
             commands
          
           .
           These
           &
           many
           such
           like
           absurdities
           are
           obvious
           to
           any
           that
           have
           read
           that
           chattered
           Pasquil
           :
           which
           might
           be
           made
           further
           convincingly
           appear
           if
           wee
           could
           dilate
           upon
           it
           and
           present
           the
           pasquil
           it self
           .
           But
           this
           litle
           toutch
           may
           abundantly
           discover
           its
           vanity
           and
           insufficiency
           in
           the
           present
           dispute
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           cause
           ,
           which
           our
           Prelats
           puppets
           are
           pleading
           for
           ,
           is
           so
           desperat
           and
           tottering
           that
           it
           needs
           many
           concessions
           of
           its
           adversaryes
           and
           beg'd
           sup
           .
           positions
           to
           under-prop
           it
           withal
           ,
           &
           yet
           sorotten
           is
           this
           fabrick
           and
           bowing
           wall
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           notwithstanding
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           I
           shall
           detain
           thee
           no
           longer
           from
           the
           persual
           of
           these
           sheets
           ,
           save
           only
           to
           tell
           thee
           that
           as
           the
           strengthning
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Lords
           remnant
           in
           following
           their
           duty
           and
           amidst
           their
           present
           sufferings
           ,
           is
           the
           intendment
           of
           this
           appearance
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           no
           patrociny
           intended
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           drawen
           by
           the
           most
           remote
           consequence
           from
           what
           is
           here
           pleaded
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           separation
           ,
           
           unto
           these
           dreadfullly
           presaging
           anti-●…
           nisterial
           principles
           and
           practices
           ,
           tha●…
           several
           in
           this
           land
           are
           sadly
           precipitating
           themselves
           into
           ;
           which
           wee
           hop●…
           will
           be
           aboundantly
           clear
           to
           the
           understanding
           peruser
           of
           what
           I
           have
           offered
           upon
           that
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           the
           question
           as
           It
           is
           exhibited
           :
           how
           clear
           and
           full
           our
           confessions
           and
           principles
           are
           in
           asserting
           the
           due
           right
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           a
           true
           Gospel
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           how
           harmoniously
           wee
           join
           to
           the
           confessions
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           herein
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           notour
           to
           the
           unbyassed
           and
           judicious
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           no
           precipitations
           or
           strayings
           from
           the
           scripture
           path
           upon
           these
           heads
           ,
           can
           be
           charged
           upon
           our
           cause
           and
           principles
           .
           Great
           and
           manifold
           have
           been
           the
           assaults
           of
           Satan
           upon
           this
           poor
           Church
           ,
           and
           reproaches
           of
           that
           grand
           accuser
           of
           the
           brethren
           upon
           our
           Reformation
           and
           the
           faithful
           promoters
           thereof
           .
           And
           the
           plowers
           have
           long
           plowed
           upon
           her
           back
           ,
           and
           enemyes
           of
           all
           sorts
           have
           many
           time
           afflicted
           her
           from
           her
           
           youth
           .
           O
           that
           our
           provoked
           jealous
           God
           would
           shew
           us
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           contends
           ,
           and
           give
           both
           Ministers
           and
           People
           a
           heart-affecting
           sight
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           true
           grounds
           of
           this
           controversy
           ,
           and
           shew
           unto
           us
           our
           transgressions
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           have
           exceeded
           and
           provoked
           him
           thus
           to
           lengthen
           out
           our
           desolation
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           excite
           Ministers
           to
           make
           full
           proof
           of
           their
           ministry
           ,
           and
           open
           up
           to
           them
           an
           effectual
           door
           and
           engadge
           his
           people
           to
           a
           due
           and
           suitable
           subjection
           to
           their
           Ministry
           that
           this
           word
           might
           run
           swiftly
           and
           this
           sword
           of
           the
           Lord
           eut
           the
           cords
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           wee
           were
           all
           excited
           to
           encompase
           his
           throne
           with
           strong
           crying
           and
           tears
           in
           order
           to
           the
           returning
           of
           the
           Ecclipsed
           departing
           glory
           that
           this
           great
           Shepherd
           ▪
           Israel
           ,
           would
           shew
           himself
           the
           only
           wise
           of
           God
           and
           the
           only
           Potentate
           in
           dissappointing
           and
           crushing
           the
           crafty
           ,
           cruel
           stratagems
           and
           designes
           of
           Satan
           (
           now
           acting
           both
           the
           roaring
           lyon
           and
           subtile
           old
           Serpent
           )
           and
           of
           his
           grand
           Lieutenant
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           Artizans
           .
           That
           this
           our
           Isle
           ,
           upon
           which
           ,
           the
           
           
             ●…ay-spring
             from
             on
             high
          
           did
           early
           shin●…
           and
           which
           did
           early
           wait
           for
           his
           Law●…
           who
           is
           Zions
           great
           Lawgiver
           ,
           was
           rec●…
           vered
           from
           Popish
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           fro●…
           decayes
           after
           the
           times
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           may
           have
           a
           restoring
           healing
           visit
           and
           being
           made
           a
           
             maried
             land
          
           may
           be
           upon
           this
           ground
           a
           
             land
             of
             desires
          
           .
           That
           Christs
           Tabernacle
           ,
           now
           fallen
           down
           ,
           may
           be
           rear'd
           up
           according
           to
           the
           pattern
           ,
           and
           planted
           among
           us
           untill
           his
           glotious
           appearance
           to
           accomplish
           his
           Churches
           warfare
           and
           to
           make
           up
           his
           jewells
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Expectation
           of
           the
           prisoners
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           expectation
           let
           us
           turn
           in
           to
           the
           strong
           hold
           ,
           even
           to
           his
           name
           which
           is
           a
           strong
           tower
           and
           go
           on
           in
           his
           strentgh
           keeping
           his
           good
           way
           which
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           strenth
           unto
           the
           upright
           .
           Let
           us
           contend
           for
           the
           faith
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           saints
           and
           be
           stedfast
           ,
           unmoveable
           ,
           alwayes
           abounding
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           since
           he
           comes
           quickly
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           head
           and
           judge
           and
           his
           reward
           is
           with
           him
           so
           that
           neither
           our
           labour
           nor
           suffering
           shall
           be
           in
           vain
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
        
         
           
             FIRST
             PART
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
               page
               2.
               
            
             
               THat
               the
               prelat
               now
               established
               in
               this
               Church
               is
               both
               Diocesian
               and
               Erastian
               cleared
               .
               By
               the
               present
               standing
               acts
               hereanent
               page
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               A
               twofold
               state
               of
               the
               question
               proponed
               accordingly
               ,
               Arguments
               from
               Scripture
               against
               the
               Diocesian
               Prelat
               as
               a
               pretended
               Church
               officer
               such
               as
               1.
               appropriating
               the
               term
               Episcopus
               common
               to
               all
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               a
               Prelat
               .
               The
               absu
               di●…y
               of
               this
               discovered
               Calvines
               remarkeable
               Testimony
               on
               Titus
               1
               :
               7.
               page
               4.
               2
               making
               it
               
                 relate
                 to
                 Pastors
              
               which
               hath
               
                 the
                 flock
              
               for
               its
               
                 immediat
                 object
              
               .
               Cleared
               from
               1
               Pet.
               5
               :
               3.
               
               Invading
               and
               nulling
               the
               Authority
               allowed
               to
               Presbyters
               .
               The
               matter
               of
               fact
               cleared
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               Prelatists
               and
               the
               absurdity
               hereof
               from
               severall
               Scripture
               grounds
               page
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               4.
               
               Impeaching
               Christs
               Kingly
               office
               as
               head
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               the
               perfection
               of
               his
               word
               in
               obtruding
               an
               officer
               on
               his
               Church
               of
               a
               different
               mould
               from
               those
               described
               and
               allowed
               by
               him
               cleared
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               prelats
               office
               and
               some
               Scripture
               grounds
               page
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
               page
               16.
               
            
             
               Some
               more
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Diocesian
               Prelat
               .
               that
               his
               office
               
                 debases
                 the
                 acts
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
              
               cleared
               from
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               and
               Severall
               Scripture
               grounds
               page
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               It
               maimes
               and
               diversifies
               the
               Pastorall
               office
               ,
               by
               Anti-Scripturall
               new
               
               invented
               degrees
               thereof
               cleared
               at
               large
               page
               19
               ,
               〈◊〉
               His
               office
               many
               wayes
               contrare
               to
               thevery
               nature
               〈◊〉
               the
               gospell
               Church
               Government
               ,
               cleard
               also
               at
               larg●…
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Prelats
               office
               and
               several
               Scripture
               grounds
               page
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
               Cap.
               3
               ,
               page
               25.
               
            
             
               The
               Diocesian
               Bishops
               office
               
                 debases
                 extraordinary
                 offices
                 ,
                 in
                 consounding
                 them
                 with
                 ordinary
                 ,
              
               cleared
               from
               the
               Scripture-account
               of
               these
               extraordinary
               offices
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Prelats
               office
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               principles
               and
               pleading
               of
               the
               Episcopall
               party
               .
               Pag
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               30.
               
               The
               derivation
               of
               the
               Prelats
               office
               from
               the
               Apostolical
               Authority
               and
               the
               power
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               loaded
               with
               absurdities
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
               page
               30.
               
            
             
               The
               Diocesian
               Prelats
               office
               takes
               away
               the
               
                 peoples
                 right
                 to
                 call
                 their
                 Pastor
                 .
              
               This
               right
               proved
               from
               Scripture
               and
               divine
               reason
               page
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               It
               excludes
               the
               office
               of
               the
               
                 ruling
                 elder
              
               proved
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               Prelatists
               as
               likewayes
               the
               preceeding
               charge
               the
               divine
               right
               of
               this
               office
               proved
               from
               several
               Scripture
               grounds
               ,
               especially
               1
               Tim.
               5
               :
               17.
               
               And
               some
               chief
               exceptions
               of
               the
               prelatick
               party
               examined
               Page
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
               page
               39.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               present
               Prelacy
               is
               
                 grosse
                 Erastianisme
              
               ,
               proved
               ,
               from
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               some
               Arguments
               against
               it
               under
               that
               notion
               .
               It
               excludes
               and
               denyes
               all
               Church
               Government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Church
               officers
               
               distinct
               from
               the
               civill
               ;
               contrary
               to
               the
               Churches
               priviledge
               both
               under
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               is
               demonstrat
               at
               large
               .
               Page
               41
               ,
               42
               ,
               43
               ,
               44
               ,
               Is
               in
               many
               points
               ane
               incroachment
               upon
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               gospel
               Church
               and
               upon
               Christs
               mediatory
               Authority
               over
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               is
               cleared
               page
               45
               ,
               46.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6
               :
               page
               47.
               
            
             
               Erastianisme
               denyes
               the
               
                 compleat
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Government
                 .
              
               Removes
               the
               Scripture
               land
               marks
               ,
               set
               to
               distinguish
               the
               civil
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               powers
               ,
               which
               is
               cleared
               in
               several
               points
               page
               47
               ,
               48
               ,
               49
               ,
               50.
               
               It
               is
               lyable
               to
               great
               absurdities
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
               pag.
               51.
               
            
             
               The
               Informers
               shifting
               and
               obscuring
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               question
               anent
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               flinching
               from
               the
               point
               debateable
               discovered
               several
               wayes
               page
               52
               ,
               53
               He
               declines
               a
               direct
               pleading
               for
               the
               Prelats
               civill
               offices
               ,
               yet
               offers
               some
               arguments
               in
               defence
               thereof
               wherin
               his
               prevarication
               and
               contradiction
               to
               himself
               is
               made
               appear
               .
               His
               pretended
               Scripture
               Arguments
               from
               the
               Instances
               of
               Eli
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               concurrence
               in
               that
               Court
               11
               Numb
               .
               to
               fortify
               the
               Prelats
               civil
               state
               offices
               ,
               ad
               examined
               page
               54
               ,
               55
               ,
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               58
               ,
               59.
               
               He
               is
               contradicted
               by
               interpreters
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               Antiquity
               full
               and
               clear
               against
               him
               .
               The
               grounds
               of
               the
               Assembly
               1638
               Sess.
               25.
               
               Against
               the
               civill
               offices
               of
               Ministers
               page
               63
               ,
               64.
               
               The
               Informers
               endeavours
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               
                 Diocesian
                 Bishop
              
               under
               that
               command
               of
               decency
               and
               order
               as
               lawfull
               though
               not
               commanded
               
               
                 and
                 necessary
              
               .
               That
               the
               Bishop
               cannot
               he
               warranted
               on
               this
               ground
               but
               must
               as
               a
               supposed
               Church
               officer
               ,
               instruct
               his
               institution
               :
               and
               mission
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               cleared
               from
               several
               Scripture
               grounds
               and
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               some
               adversaries
               page
               65
               ,
               66
               ,
               67
               ,
               68
               ,
               69
               ,
               70
               ,
               71
               ,
               72
               ,
               73.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
               page
               73.
               misprinted
               Chap.
               9.
               
            
             
               The
               Informer
               undertakes
               to
               answer
               the
               Arguments
               of
               Presbyterians
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               his
               answers
               to
               our
               Arguments
               from
               Matth.
               22
               :
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Wherin
               having
               misrepresented
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               notwithstanding
               forced
               to
               embrace
               the
               evasions
               of
               Papists
               ,
               falls
               in
               diverse
               inconsistencies
               ,
               and
               walks
               crosse
               to
               the
               sence
               of
               sound
               divines
               upon
               this
               Text
               :
               Yea
               of
               some
               of
               the
               ancients
               which
               cleard
               at
               large
               page
               74
               ,
               75
               ,
               76
               ,
               77
               ,
               78
               ,
               79
               ,
               80
               ,
               81
               ,
               82.
               his
               answer
               to
               our
               Argument
               from
               1
               Pet.
               5
               :
               3.
               
               Wherein
               he
               also
               offers
               violence
               to
               the
               text
               and
               joines
               issue
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               his
               evasions
               examined
               and
               this
               Text
               (
               as
               also
               the
               preceding
               )
               Improven
               against
               him
               page
               84
               ,
               85
               ,
               86
               ,
               87
               ,
               88.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
               misprinted
               Chap.
               10.
               page
               88.
               
            
             
               The
               Informers
               Answers
               to
               our
               Argument
               from
               acts
               20.
               and
               Titus
               1
               :
               5
               ,
               7.
               
               These
               Texts
               emproven
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               answers
               fully
               examined
               page
               89
               ,
               90
               ,
               91
               ,
               92
               ,
               93
               ,
               94
               ,
               95
               ,
               96.
               
               His
               answers
               to
               our
               Argument
               from
               Philip.
               1
               :
               1.
               
               His
               absurd
               and
               inconsistent
               shifts
               discovered
               and
               confuted
               page
               98
               ,
               99
               ,
               100
               ,
               101
               ,
               102.
               
               Arnoldus
               and
               Chamier
               do
               classe
               him
               with
               the
               Papists
               in
               his
               answers
               to
               this
               text
               ,
               he
               walks
               crosse
               to
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               English
               Annotations
               ,
               and
               to
               Calvin
               .
               page
               103
               ,
               
               104
               ,
               105.
               
               His
               answers
               to
               our
               Argument
               from
               Ephes.
               4
               :
               〈◊〉
               .
               Examined
               page
               106
               ,
               107
               ,
               108.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
               misprinted
               Chap.
               12.
               page
               109.
               
            
             
               The
               Informer
               offers
               Scripture
               warrand
               for
               Bishops
               .
               His
               Argument
               from
               the
               
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               the
               subordination
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               .
               The
               remoteness
               and
               absurdity
               of
               his
               consequence
               anent
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               present
               diocesian
               Erastian
               Prelats
               office
               ,
               asit
               is
               deduced
               from
               this
               principle
               ,
               discovered
               several
               wayes
               ,
               page
               110
               ,
               111
               ,
               112.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               image
               of
               our
               Prelacy
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               Government
               ,
               cleared
               ,
               The
               Informer
               walks
               crosse
               to
               Iunius
               ,
               yea
               Bishop
               Bilson
               himself
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               series
               of
               his
               reasoning
               ,
               introduces
               a
               pope
               into
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               page
               113
               ,
               114
               ,
               115
               ,
               116
               ,
               117
               ,
               118
               ,
               119
               ,
               120.
               
               His
               Argument
               from
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 superiority
                 to
                 the
              
               70
               disciples
               ,
               examined
               .
               He
               begs
               the
               question
               in
               supposing
               Prelats
               to
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               immediately
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               the
               70
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               superiority
               among
               officers
               of
               
                 different
                 kindes
              
               ,
               groundlesly
               concludes
               a
               superiority
               among
               officers
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 kind
              
               .
               No
               Image
               of
               our
               prelacy
               in
               the
               Apostles
               superiority
               over
               other
               Church
               officers
               ,
               page
               121
               ,
               122
               ,
               123
               ,
               124
               ,
               125
               ,
               126.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
               misprinted
               Chap.
               10.
               page
               127.
               
            
             
               The
               Informers
               great
               Argument
               for
               Prelacy
               from
               the
               
                 pretended
                 Episcopacy
                 of
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 .
              
               Their
               Episcopall
               office
               disproved
               ,
               from
               the
               office
               of
               Evangelist
               ,
               ascribed
               expresly
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               consequence
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               from
               many
               circumstances
               of
               the
               sacred
               text
               ,
               and
               the
               judgment
               of
               interpreters
               .
               page
               128
               129
               ,
               (
               misprinted
               127
               ,
               )
               130
               (
               misprinted
               128
               )
               131.
               (
               misprinted
               129.
               )
               The
               Informers
               answers
               anent
               the
               strict
               
               and
               large
               sense
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               his
               reasons
               of
               deny
               〈◊〉
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               the
               Evangelistick
               office
               in
               a
               
                 strict
                 sense
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               amined
               :
               and
               found
               inconsistent
               with
               themselves
               ,
               a●…
               contrare
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               132
               ,
               (
               misprinted
               130
               )
               13●…
               misprinted
               131
               ,
               (
               134
               misprinted
               132
               )
               135
               (
               misprinted
               133
               ,
               )
               136
               ,
               misprinted
               134
               ,
               137
               misprinted
               135
               ,
               138
               (
               misprinted
               136
               )
               he
               denies
               the
               powe●…
               in
               ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               to
               be
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               .
               How
               absurdly
               and
               inconsistently
               page
               139
               ,
               140
               (
               misprinted
               137
               ,
               138
               )
               his
               contradiction
               to
               Saravia
               discovered
               in
               severall
               points
               page
               141
               ,
               142
               (
               misprinted
               139
               ,
               140
               )
               143
               (
               misprinted
               151
               )
               .
               His
               answer
               to
               the
               Doubters
               Argument
               anent
               Timotheus
               his
               not
               being
               fixed
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               but
               occasionally
               left
               there
               examined
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               answer
               to
               that
               Exception
               of
               the
               Doubter
               [
               anent
               Pauls
               giving
               the
               Episcopal
               charge
               to
               the
               elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               not
               to
               Timothy
               ]
               our
               Informer
               pityfully
               bruilied
               with
               this
               Text
               ,
               page
               144
               ,
               145
               ,
               146
               ,
               147
               ,
               148
               (
               misprinted
               142
               ,
               143
               ,
               144
               ,
               145
               ,
               146
               )
               he
               walks
               crosse
               to
               Bishop
               Hal
               ,
               Dounham
               and
               Hooker
               ,
               to
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Jerome
               ,
               Theodorus
               .
               His
               grounds
               upon
               which
               he
               pleads
               for
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               their
               Episcopal
               power
               ,
               particularly
               examined
               .
               the
               first
               taken
               from
               
                 Pauls
                 giving
                 direction
                 to
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 cary
                 in
                 ordination
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
              
               generally
               examined
               page
               149
               ,
               150
               ,
               (
               misprinted
               146
               ,
               147
               )
               his
               arguing
               from
               these
               directions
               particularly
               examined
               anent
               their
               
                 not
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 ,
              
               anent
               
                 rebuke
                 and
                 censures
              
               .
               page
               151
               ,
               152
               (
               misprinted
               148
               ,
               149
               )
               the
               Informers
               next
               Argument
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 concernment
                 of
                 after
                 ages
                 in
                 these
                 rulers
                 .
              
               That
               neither
               this
               ,
               nor
               the
               adressing
               of
               these
               rulers
               to
               the
               Evangelists
               will
               affoord
               any
               help
               unto
               him
               ,
               cleared
               .
               The
               London
               Ministers
               vindicat
               .
               That
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               power
               at
               Ephesus
               and
               Crete
               ,
               
                 was
                 not
                 voided
                 after
                 some
                 elders
                 were
                 ordained
                 there
                 ,
              
               a
               sandy
               foundation
               to
               support
               their
               Episcopacy
               .
               The
               Informer
               
               is
               pityfully
               in
               the
               bryars
               ,
               in
               answering
               his
               Doub●…ers
               exception
               anent
               
                 Timothies
                 ordination
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 The
                 practice
                 of
                 after
                 ages
              
               a
               ground
               to
               support
               the
               Episcopacy
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               153
               ,
               154
               ,
               155
               ,
               156
               ,
               157
               ,
               158
               ,
               159
               ,
               160
               ,
               161
               ,
               162
               ,
               163
               ,
               164
               ,
               165
               ,
               166
               ,
               167
               ,
               168
               ,
               169.
               (
               misprinted
               150
               ,
               151
               ,
               152
               ,
               153
               ,
               154
               ,
               155
               ,
               156
               ,
               157
               ,
               158
               ,
               159
               ,
               160
               ,
               161
               ,
               162
               ,
               163
               ,
               164
               ,
               165
               ,
               166.
               )
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
               misprinted
               Chap.
               11.
               according
               to
               the
               misprinted
               Method
               (
               which
               shall
               be
               followed
               hereafter
               except
               in
               some
               few
               pages
               )
               page
               167.
               
            
             
               The
               Informers
               pleadings
               for
               Prelacy
               from
               the
               
                 seven
                 Asian
                 Angells
              
               ,
               discussed
               .
               That
               the
               
                 stile
                 of
                 prophetick
              
               ,
               writings
               and
               of
               this
               book
               do
               strongly
               conclude
               a
               collectivesense
               in
               the
               term
               ,
               Angel
               ,
               proved
               by
               several
               Arguments
               page
               168
               ,
               169
               ,
               170.
               
               Whatever
               he
               can
               alledge
               is
               the
               Characteristick
               of
               this
               angel
               ,
               proved
               to
               be
               in
               Scripture
               apropriat
               to
               Ministers
               .
               page
               171.
               
               Many
               divines
               ancient
               and
               modern
               for
               the
               collective
               sense
               of
               the
               Word
               
                 (
                 Angel
                 )
              
               ,
               yea
               some
               episcopal
               men
               themselves
               ,
               page
               172
               ,
               173.
               
               The
               admitting
               of
               the
               Angel
               to
               be
               one
               single
               person
               will
               nothing
               help
               the
               Informer
               ,
               page
               173
               ,
               174.
               
               His
               answer
               to
               the
               exception
               from
               Rev.
               2
               :
               24.
               examined
               .
               Ibid.
               His
               Argument
               from
               the
               pretended
               
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 ancients
              
               and
               the
               
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 succeeding
                 Bishops
              
               .
               examined
               .
               Page
               175
               ,
               176
               ,
               177
               ,
               178.
               
               The
               
                 addressing
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Angel.
              
               Will
               not
               help
               him
               ▪
               as
               neither
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               ,
               nor
               Beza
               their
               taking
               the
               Angel
               for
               a
               single
               person
               .
               Page
               178
               ,
               179
               ,
               180
               ,
               181
               ,
               The
               Informers
               new
               Argument
               for
               prelacy
               [
               taken
               for
               
                 Diotrephes
                 his
                 love
                 of
                 preheminence
              
               ]
               wherein
               he
               embraces
               Bellarmines
               evasions
               ,
               and
               offers
               violence
               
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               parallel
               texts
               page
               181
               ,
               182
               ,
               183
               ,
               184
               ,
               185
               ,
               186
               ,
               187.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap
               13.
               misprinted
               Chap.
               12.
               page
               187.
               
            
             
               The
               Informers
               appeal
               to
               Antiquity
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
               That
               Antiquity
               is
               not
               the
               Judge
               in
               this
               debate
               ,
               although
               he
               could
               instruct
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               proved
               .
               Page
               188
               ,
               189
               ,
               190
               ,
               191.
               
               The
               Scripture
               (
               even
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               Fathers
               )
               the
               only
               judge
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               and
               practice
               ,
               not
               Custome
               and
               Antiquity
               .
               Ibid.
               The
               Informers
               reasoning
               on
               this
               head
               reduced
               to
               a
               formal
               syllogism
               .
               The
               Major
               proposition
               ,
               the
               Informer
               though
               oblidged
               offers
               no
               proof
               of
               .
               It
               is
               scannd
               ,
               and
               likewayes
               the
               assumption
               ;
               and
               the
               unsoundnesse
               of
               both
               discovered
               .
               Page
               192
               ,
               193
               ,
               194
               ,
               195
               ,
               196.
               
               The
               Informers
               Arguments
               from
               the
               
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               largely
               scannd
               ,
               and
               the
               insufficicy
               thereof
               discovered
               ,
               in
               the
               Judgement
               of
               sound
               divines
               .
               Several
               things
               do
               invalidat
               Eusebius
               Testimony
               .
               page
               197
               ,
               198
               ,
               199
               ,
               200
               ,
               201
               ,
               202.
               
               That
               the
               first
               purest
               Church
               was
               governed
               by
               Presbyters
               without
               Bishops
               .
               Jeroms
               Testimony
               in
               his
               commentary
               upon
               Titus
               ,
               and
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Evagrius
               ,
               for
               the
               Identity
               of
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               and
               [
               Presbyter
               ]
               ,
               and
               a
               Presbyteriall
               Government
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               times
               ,
               largely
               vindicated
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               this
               Informer
               ,
               which
               are
               discovered
               to
               offer
               violence
               to
               Jeromes
               Words
               ,
               to
               be
               inconsistentent
               with
               themselves
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               that
               sense
               of
               Jeromes
               Testimony
               which
               is
               exhibit
               by
               learned
               Protestant
               divines
               ,
               yea
               some
               adversarys
               themselves
               .
               Page
               204
               ,
               205
               ,
               206
               ,
               207
               ,
               208
               ,
               209
               ,
               210
               ,
               211
               ,
               212
               ,
               213
               ,
               214
               ,
               215
               ,
               316
               ,
               217
               ,
               218
               ,
               219
               ,
               220
               ,
               221
               ,
               222
               ,
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               14
               ,
               misprinted
               Chap.
               13
               page
               223.
               
            
             
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               our
               
                 present
                 Prelacy
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Episcopacy
              
               ,
               stated
               and
               evinced
               in
               many
               points
               .
               Such
               as
               1
               :
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 above
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               cleared
               in
               several
               particulars
               .
               And
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               eminent
               Protestant
               divines
               .
               Chrysostomes
               Testimony
               on
               1
               Tim.
               I.
               Homely
               II.
               explaind
               .
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 free
                 choice
                 and
                 election
                 .
              
               Proved
               from
               Antiquity
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 referen●…
                 to
                 the
                 peoples
                 Interest
                 in
                 their
                 choyce
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 ordain
                 alone
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 invade
                 Presbyters
                 decisive
                 suffrage
                 .
              
               Cleared
               also
               from
               Antiquity
               ,
               page
               223
               ,
               224
               ,
               225
               ,
               226
               ,
               227
               ,
               228
               ,
               229
               ,
               230
               ,
               231.
               6.
               
               In
               the
               point
               of
               their
               
                 ciuil
                 state-offices
              
               ;
               which
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               canons
               called
               Apostolick
               ,
               &
               other
               canons
               of
               ancient
               Councills
               .
               7.
               
               That
               
                 metropolitan
                 Primacy
              
               is
               a
               stranger
               to
               antiquity
               ,
               also
               cleared
               .
               8.
               
               So
               likewayes
               
                 Erastian
                 Prelacy
              
               ,
               page
               232
               ,
               233
               ,
               234.
               9.
               
               Our
               Prelats
               
                 exclusion
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 elder
                 from
                 Church
                 Indicatories
              
               crosses
               Antiquity
               .
               10.
               
               Their
               
                 large
                 and
                 Provincial
                 inspection
              
               .
               11.
               
               Their
               laying
               aside
               the
               
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               renders
               them
               Monsters
               to
               pure
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               exposes
               them
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               Ancient
               Canons
               page
               235
               ,
               236
               ,
               237
               ,
               238
               ,
               239
               ,
               240
               ,
               241
               ,
               242.
               12.
               
               In
               their
               
                 fastuous
                 pomp
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 grandeur
              
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               15
               ,
               misprinted
               Chap.
               14.
               page
               243
            
             
               The
               Informers
               pretended
               Testimonyes
               out
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Blondell
               &c.
               
               For
               Episcopacy
               ,
               examined
               .
               Their
               Anti-episcopall
               Judgement
               cleard
               from
               their
               
               ings
               ,
               particularly
               Calvines
               ,
               from
               his
               Commentari●…
               upon
               the
               controverted
               Scriptures
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               severall
               passages
               of
               his
               Institutions
               and
               Commentaries
               vindicated
               .
               page
               243
               ,
               244
               ,
               245
               ,
               246
               ,
               247
               ,
               248
               ,
               249
               ,
               250
               ,
               251.
               
               As
               also
               of
               some
               Epistles
               page
               252
               ,
               253
               ,
               254.
               
               As
               also
               of
               Beza
               page
               255
               ,
               256
               ,
               257
               ,
               258
               ,
               259
               ,
               360.
               
               The
               Informers
               two
               absurdities
               which
               by
               way
               of
               〈◊〉
               Dilemma
               he
               offers
               unto
               us
               from
               our
               assertion
               of
               the
               
                 unalterablenesse
                 of
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               our
               concession
               of
               a
               
                 Pro●…stos
                 early
                 brought
                 in
              
               ,
               scannd
               and
               retorted
               upon
               himself
               .
               Page
               260
               ,
               261
               ,
               262
               ,
               263.
               
               Some
               passages
               of
               Blondel
               vindicated
               ,
               and
               of
               Chamier
               ,
               and
               Moulin
               ,
               page
               264
               ,
               265
               ,
               266
               ,
               267
               ,
               268.
               (
               misprinted
               236
               )
               the
               Authors
               of
               
                 jus
                 divinum
                 Ministerii
                 anglicani
              
               vindicated
               at
               some
               length
               ,
               and
               in
               special
               from
               imputations
               of
               a
               contradiction
               imposed
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               Informer
               ,
               page
               269
               ,
               270
               ,
               271
               ,
               272
               ,
               273
               ,
               274
               (
               misprinted
               237
               ,
               238
               ,
               262
               ,
               263
               ,
               264
               )
               a
               passage
               of
               Bucer
               vindicate
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               16.
               misprinted
               15.
               page
               275.
               (
               misprinted
               265.
               
            
             
               Severall
               Testimonyes
               of
               the
               fathers
               offered
               by
               Mr
               Durham
               in
               his
               commentary
               upon
               the
               revelation
               ,
               for
               evincing
               the
               identity
               of
               
                 Angel
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
              
               ,
               vindicated
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Informer
               his
               Exception
               to
               Mr
               Durhames
               testimony
               of
               Augustine
               examined
               ,
               as
               likewayes
               to
               that
               of
               Ambrose
               and
               Chrysostome
               .
               Page
               275
               ,
               276
               ,
               277
               ,
               278
               ,
               279
               ,
               280
               ,
               281
               ,
               (
               misprinted
               265
               ,
               266
               ,
               267
               ,
               268
               ,
               269
               ,
               270
               ,
               271
               )
               the
               Informers
               inconsistences
               noted
               ,
               page
               281
               ,
               282
               ,
               283
               (
               misprinted
               271
               ,
               272
               ,
               273.
               )
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               17.
               misprinted
               16.
               page
               284.
               (
               misprinted
               274.
               )
            
             
               The
               Harmonious
               consent
               of
               
                 ancient
                 fathers
                 ,
                 modern
                 divines
              
               and
               
                 confessions
                 of
                 reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               for
               Presbyterian
               Government
               in
               its
               essential
               points
               of
               difference
               from
               Prelacy
               ,
               exhibit
               .
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 diffence
                 betwixt
                 a
                 bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 Iure
                 divino
                 .
              
               Page
               285
               ,
               286
               ,
               287
               (
               misprinted
               275
               ,
               276
               ,
               277.
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 their
                 point
                 of
                 ordination
                 &
                 jurisdiction
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 prelat
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Presbyters
                 have
                 essentiall
                 joint-interest
                 therein
              
               page
               288
               ,
               289
               ,
               290
               (
               misprinted
               278
               ,
               279
               ,
               280.
               )
               3.
               
               In
               point
               of
               
                 the
                 peoples
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 election
                 and
                 call
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               Page
               290
               ,
               291
               (
               misprinted
               280
               ,
               281
               )
               4.
               
               In
               relation
               to
               the
               
                 ruling
                 elder
                 ,
                 as
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ.
              
               Page
               292
               (
               misprinted
               282
               )
               5.
               
               As
               it
               stands
               in
               opposition
               to
               Erastian
               principles
               and
               the
               present
               prelacy
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               and
               maintains
               a
               spirituall
               Authority
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               distinct
               from
               ,
               &
               independent
               upon
               ,
               the
               civil
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             SECOND
             PART
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
               pag.
               2.
               
            
             
               A
               Twofold
               state
               of
               the
               question
               proposed
               ,
               the
               one
               touching
               the
               abjuration
               of
               this
               Prelacy
               in
               either
               or
               both
               Covenants
               ,
               the
               other
               concerning
               the
               obligation
               of
               these
               Oaths
               against
               it
               .
               That
               prelacy
               is
               abjured
               in
               the
               national
               Covenant
               ,
               proved
               from
               severall
               clauses
               of
               it
               ,
               page
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               also
               abjured
               in
               the
               solemn
               league
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               proved
               from
               several
               passages
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               then
               state
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               page
               
               page
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               The
               standing
               force
               of
               these
               Oaths
               upon
               the
               present
               and
               succeeding
               generations
               proved
               .
               1.
               from
               their
               nature
               and
               essenc
               ,
               page
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               2.
               
               From
               the
               subject
               they
               affect
               .
               3.
               
               Their
               matter
               and
               object
               .
               4.
               
               Their
               end
               and
               scope
               ,
               and
               even
               as
               to
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               page
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
               page
               16
               ,
            
             
               The
               Informers
               Arguments
               against
               abjuration
               of
               Prelacy
               in
               the
               National
               Covenant
               .
               Some
               reasons
               of
               his
               against
               an
               Oath
               in
               general
               ,
               or
               this
               Oaths
               obligation
               upon
               the
               posterity
               ,
               weighed
               ,
               page
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               Mr
               Croftons
               Testimony
               (
               in
               his
               Analepsis
               )
               for
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               upon
               the
               posterity
               ,
               page
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               The
               Informers
               reasons
               against
               the
               abjuration
               of
               prelacy
               in
               the
               National
               Covenant
               ,
               examined
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Apologetical
               relation
               vindicated
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Assembly
               1638.
               page
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
               page
               42.
               
            
             
               The
               Abjuration
               of
               Prelacy
               in
               the
               solemne
               league
               and
               Covenant
               vindicat
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Informer
               .
               The
               Informer
               alledges
               it
               is
               only
               the
               English
               Prelacy
               that
               the
               Covenant
               oblidges
               against
               ,
               how
               im
               pertinently
               ,
               cleared
               .
               page
               43
               ,
               44
               ,
               45.
               
               That
               Timorcus
               affords
               no
               help
               to
               him
               in
               this
               answer
               ,
               cleard
               ibid.
               Nor
               Mr
               Crofton
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               cleard
               ;
               page
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48
               ,
               49
               ,
               50.
               
               From
               several
               passages
               of
               Mr
               Crofton
               in
               his
               Analepsis
               .
               The
               Covenant
               excludes
               our
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               oblidges
               to
               Presbyterian
               Government
               in
               his
               principles
               ,
               proved
               ibid.
               His
               objection
               anent
               [
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               2
               Article
               offered
               by
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               ]
               Answered
               .
               
               As
               also
               his
               Exceptions
               to
               our
               Argument
               taken
               from
               our
               obligation
               [
               to
               preserve
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ]
               page
               52
               ,
               53
               ,
               54
               ,
               55
               ,
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               58
               ,
               59.
               
               His
               fancied
               contradiction
               which
               he
               imputes
               to
               us
               as
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               article
               ,
               refuted
               .
               The
               Informer
               stands
               in
               opposition
               to
               Mr
               Crofton
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               the
               English
               Presbyterians
               as
               to
               the
               first
               Article
               not
               different
               from
               our
               own
               ,
               ibid.
               That
               the
               English
               Presbyterians
               did
               looke
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               as
               oblidged
               to
               reform
               according
               to
               our
               pattern
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Scripture
               pattern
               ,
               proved
               at
               large
               from
               several
               passages
               of
               Mr
               Crofton
               page
               60
               ,
               61
               ,
               62
               ,
               63
               ,
               64
               ,
               65
               ,
               The
               Informers
               allegeance
               [
               that
               the
               first
               Article
               is
               ambiguous
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Church
               and
               state
               being
               but
               a
               part
               of
               the
               imposers
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               their
               sense
               cannot
               determine
               its
               meaning
               ]
               vain
               and
               impertinent
               .
               pag
               65
               ,
               66
               ,
               67.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
               page
               67.
               
            
             
               The
               grounds
               upon
               which
               the
               Informer
               undertakes
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ceaseth
               ,
               although
               its
               oblidging
               force
               for
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               were
               supposed
               ,
               examined
               .
               He
               begs
               a
               supposition
               of
               the
               indifferency
               of
               prelacy
               ,
               how
               poorly
               and
               impertinently
               cleard
               ,
               page
               68
               ,
               69
               ,
               70.
               
               His
               first
               ground
               taken
               from
               [
               the
               command
               and
               authority
               of
               Rulers
               ]
               generally
               considered
               ,
               and
               found
               impertinent
               to
               support
               his
               conclusion
               ,
               though
               his
               supposition
               were
               granted
               .
               page
               71
               ,
               72.
               
               His
               2d
               ground
               touching
               [
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               matter
               sworn
               ]
               as
               also
               his
               third
               taken
               from
               [
               the
               hinderance
               of
               a
               greater
               good
               ,
               by
               the
               performance
               ]
               resolving
               (
               in
               his
               sense
               )
               wholly
               upon
               the
               Magistrates
               command
               ,
               absurd
               when
               applyed
               ,
               to
               our
               case
               which
               is
               fully
               cleared
               .
               page
               73
               ,
               74
               ,
               75
               ,
               76
               ,
               77
               ,
               78.
               
               His
               absurd
               and
               inconsistent
               reasoning
               
               about
               a
               [
               greater
               command
               overruling
               the
               lesse
               ]
               and
               our
               obligation
               to
               obey
               the
               rulers
               ,
               as
               prior
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               page
               7.
               ibid.
               also
               page
               79
               ,
               80.
               
               His
               Argument
               taken
               from
               Num
               :
               30.
               examined
               at
               large
               he
               contradicts
               Casuists
               ,
               and
               the
               text
               hath
               manifold
               incosistencies
               in
               his
               reasoning
               ,
               while
               resolving
               all
               his
               rules
               into
               the
               Magistrates
               lawes
               ,
               the
               Informers
               rules
               pleaded
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               mould
               of
               his
               ple
               ding
               doth
               cast
               dirt
               upon
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               page
               80
               ,
               81
               ,
               82
               ,
               83
               ,
               84
               ,
               85
               ,
               86.
               
               His
               impertinent
               repetitions
               ,
               some
               further
               absurdities
               wherewith
               his
               Explication
               of
               the
               second
               rule
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               lyable
               .
               page
               87
               ,
               88.
               
               His
               Argument
               from
               Eccles.
               8
               :
               20.
               weighed
               .
               page
               89
               ,
               90.
               
               His
               limitations
               of
               the
               third
               rule
               anent
               the
               Oaths
               hindering
               a
               greatergood
               ,
               resolving
               still
               upon
               the
               command
               of
               the
               powers
               ,
               absurd
               ,
               and
               contradicted
               by
               Casuists
               ,
               and
               many
               wayes
               crosses
               his
               design
               and
               pleading
               ,
               cleared
               at
               large
               ,
               page
               91
               ,
               92
               ,
               93
               ,
               94
               ,
               95
               ,
               96.
               
               His
               reflection
               upon
               Ministers
               in
               leaving
               their
               charge
               ,
               examined
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               Arguments
               from
               the
               Rechabites
               .
               page
               97
               ,
               98
               ,
               99.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5
               ,
               page
               99.
               
            
             
               The
               Informers
               answer
               to
               our
               Argument
               for
               the
               Covenant
               obligation
               taken
               from
               the
               Oath
               to
               the
               Gibeonites
               .
               His
               trifling
               way
               of
               moulding
               our
               Argument
               .
               And
               in
               what
               sense
               wee
               plead
               this
               passage
               .
               page
               100
               ,
               101.
               
               The
               Informers
               absurdity
               which
               he
               endeavours
               to
               fasten
               upon
               us
               in
               this
               Argument
               viz
               :
               [
               that
               an
               Oath
               can
               bind
               against
               a
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               impertinent
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               Informer
               himself
               stands
               oblidged
               to
               answer
               ,
               in
               maintaining
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               sacred
               text
               .
               page
               102
               ,
               103.
               he
               is
               contradicted
               by
               Jacksonand
               ,
               inconsistent
               with
               himself
               in
               this
               point
               .
               Page
               
               104
               ,
               105
               ,
               the
               violence
               which
               he
               offers
               to
               that
               passage
               Deut.
               20
               :
               10
               ▪
               discovered
               and
               cleared
               from
               Interpreters
               ,
               and
               many
               circumstances
               of
               the
               sacred
               text
               and
               parallel
               Scriptures
               .
               page
               106
               ,
               107
               ,
               108
               ,
               109
               ,
               110.
               
               His
               grosse
               and
               foolish
               distinguishing
               in
               this
               transaction
               of
               Joshua
               .
               the
               league
               and
               the
               peace
               discovered
               .
               page
               ibid.
               as
               also
               his
               opposition
               to
               learned
               interpreters
               here
               .
               He
               supposes
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               prove
               a
               limitation
               in
               Gods
               command
               to
               cutt
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               .
               His
               absurd
               supposition
               that
               Joshua
               brake
               his
               league
               with
               them
               when
               he
               know
               them
               to
               be
               such
               .
               page
               111
               ,
               112.
               his
               instance
               anent
               Rahab
               to
               prove
               the
               limitation
               of
               Gods
               command
               to
               destroy
               the
               Canaanites
               considered
               and
               emproven
               against
               him
               .
               As
               also
               his
               Argument
               from
               the
               11
               of
               Joshua
               19
               examined
               .
               And
               Solomons
               imposing
               bond
               servants
               upon
               these
               nations
               pleads
               nothing
               for
               him
               .
               page
               113
               ,
               114
               ,
               115
               ,
               116
               ,
               117
               ,
               118
               ,
               119.
               
               The
               manyfold
               inconsistencies
               of
               his
               answers
               upon
               this
               point
               observed
               .
               page
               120
               ,
               121
               ,
               122
               ,
               123
               ,
               124.
               
               The
               impertinency
               of
               all
               he
               answersup●…
               this
               point
               though
               granted
               .
               His
               answers
               to
               our
               Arguments
               from
               Zedekiahs
               Oath
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               examined
               .
               As
               also
               to
               the
               Argument
               taken
               from
               Psal.
               15
               :
               4
               ,
               Page
               125
               ,
               126
               ,
               127
               ,
               128.
               
               His
               reflection
               on
               the
               Assembly
               1638.
               
               In
               declaring
               the
               nullity
               of
               the
               Oaths
               of
               the
               Intrants
               under
               Prelats
               ,
               groundlesse
               and
               impertinent
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               argument
               offered
               by
               way
               of
               retorsion
               [
               Comissaries
               though
               abjured
               in
               the
               Covenant
               are
               owned
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               why
               may
               not
               also
               Bishops
               without
               hazard
               of
               perjury
               ]
               largely
               scannd
               .
               The
               vast
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               practice
               cleared
               in
               several
               points
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               officers
               owned
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               owning
               them
               page
               129
               ,
               130
               ,
               131
               ,
               132
               ,
               133
               ,
               134
               ,
               135
               ,
               136.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THIRD
             PART
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1
               ,
               pag.
               2.
               
            
             
               THe
               question
               stated
               and
               cleared
               ,
               from
               our
               Churches
               state
               before
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               introduction
               of
               prelacy
               ;
               and
               the
               different
               condition
               of
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               and
               Conformists
               page
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               different
               grounds
               which
               the
               presbyterian
               and
               prelatick
               party
               (
               and
               this
               man
               particularly
               )
               plead
               upon
               ,
               for
               the
               peoples
               adherence
               exhibited
               .
               [
               Separation
               ]
               in
               many
               cases
               not
               [
               Schism
               .
               ]
               The
               many
               groundlesse
               suppositions
               that
               this
               charge
               of
               [
               Schisme
               ]
               is
               founded
               upon
               ,
               exhibit
               ,
               and
               cleared
               page
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               The
               state
               of
               the
               question
               largely
               drawen
               forth
               upon
               a
               true
               account
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               principles
               ,
               a●…
               Arguments
               offered
               to
               acquit
               this
               practice
               of
               the
               charge
               of
               [
               Schisme
               ]
               ,
               such
               as
               1
               That
               the
               Presbyterian
               party
               are
               this
               true
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               are
               under
               no
               obligation
               to
               joyn
               to
               the
               prelatick
               interest
               .
               3.
               
               They
               have
               a
               ground
               of
               retorsion
               of
               all
               that
               is
               pleaded
               by
               the
               prelatick
               party
               on
               this
               point
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Covenant
               obligation
               engadges
               to
               the
               practice
               controverted
               ;
               which
               is
               cleared
               in
               severall
               particulars
               ,
               page
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               5.
               
               It
               falls
               under
               Scripture
               obligations
               ,
               which
               is
               cleared
               in
               several
               particulars
               page
               18
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               6.
               
               That
               the
               Prelatick
               party
               will
               be
               found
               in
               their
               persecution
               ,
               the
               grand
               renters
               and
               dividers
               of
               this
               Church
               .
               7.
               
               This
               practice
               controverted
               hath
               nothing
               of
               the
               ingredients
               of
               a
               sinfull
               separation
               from
               this
               Church
               which
               is
               cleared
               in
               7
               particulars
               at
               large
               ,
               page
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Finally
               this
               practice
               cannot
               be
               that
               [
               Schisme
               ]
               abjured
               in
               the
               Covenant
               .
               The
               Informers
               Argument
               hereanent
               emproven
               against
               him
               and
               
               that
               the
               disowning
               of
               presbyterian
               Ministers
               falls
               under
               the
               imputation
               of
               such
               a
               Schisme
               ,
               cleared
               page
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2
               ,
               page
               29.
               
            
             
               The
               Informers
               charge
               of
               [
               internall
               Schisme
               ]
               upon
               non
               conformists
               ,
               his
               Elogies
               of
               Schism
               ,
               and
               Testimony
               of
               Cyprian
               considered
               ,
               and
               this
               charge
               [
               retorted
               upon
               him
               page
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               His
               charge
               of
               condemning
               all
               Churches
               for
               a
               thousand
               years
               who
               have
               owne
               Bishops
               ,
               liturgies
               &c.
               ]
               examined
               ,
               found
               groundlesse
               ,
               and
               impertinent
               to
               the
               point
               .
               His
               Argument
               from
               Rom
               14.
               
               Examined
               and
               retorted
               upon
               him
               .
               His
               charge
               of
               [
               Externall
               Schsme
               ]
               in
               separating
               in
               acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               fortified
               by
               that
               passage
               Heb.
               10
               :
               25
               ,
               Examined
               ,
               page
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               The
               doubters
               argument
               from
               1
               Cor.
               12
               :
               v.
               31.
               [
               that
               wee
               ought
               to
               seeke
               the
               best
               &
               most
               edifying
               gifts
               ]
               advantageously
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               fraudulently
               proposd
               by
               the
               Informer
               .
               Considerations
               to
               clear
               and
               enforce
               this
               Argument
               .
               The
               Informers
               answers
               examined
               at
               large
               page
               43
               ,
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48
               ,
               49
               ,
               50
               ,
               51
               ,
               42
               ,
               His
               Argument
               for
               adhering
               to
               Conformists
               taken
               from
               the
               reciprocall
               tye
               betwixt
               a
               Minister
               and
               people
               Ezek.
               33
               :
               8.
               
               Heb.
               13
               :
               17.
               
               Mal.
               2
               ,
               7.
               1
               
               Thess.
               5
               :
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               As
               also
               from
               Mr
               Durham
               on
               the
               revelation
               page
               105
               ,
               106.
               examined
               at
               large
               ,
               page
               53
               ,
               54
               ,
               55
               ,
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               58
               ,
               59.
               the
               premised
               texts
               impro●…en
               against
               Conformists
               plea
               from
               this
               supposed
               tye
               and
               relation
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               3
               ,
               page
               58.
               
            
             
               The
               doubters
               argument
               from
               Curats
               not
               entering
               by
               a
               call
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               passage
               Acts
               14
               :
               23.
               cleared
               and
               emproven
               .
               page
               59
               ,
               60
               ,
               61
               ,
               62
               ,
               63.
               
               The
               Informers
               first
               answer
               ,
               that
               several
               whom
               we
               refused
               to
               own
               ,
               entered
               by
               this
               call
               .
               ibid.
               his
               exception
               upon
               the
               term
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               examined
               .
               his
               first
               answer
               touching
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               expresse
               the
               action
               of
               onesingle
               person
               ,
               proved
               from
               Acts
               10
               :
               41.
               examined
               .
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               cleared
               from
               parallels
               ,
               criticks
               and
               Interpreters
               .
               page
               64
               ,
               65
               ,
               66.
               
               His
               second
               Answer
               ,
               that
               Greek
               writers
               use
               this
               Word
               to
               signifie
               ordination
               without
               suffrages
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               action
               of
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               examined
               .
               The
               granting
               that
               this
               was
               the
               action
               of
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
               Churches
               suffrage
               ,
               will
               not
               help
               the
               Informer
               .
               Page
               67
               ,
               68
               ,
               69.
               
               He
               walks
               crosse
               to
               interpreters
               in
               this
               answer
               page
               .
               70
               ,
               71
               ,
               72.
               
               His
               third
               answer
               [
               that
               wee
               will
               thus
               give
               advantage
               to
               independants
               for
               popular
               election
               of
               Ministers
               ]
               examined
               ,
               wherein
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               independents
               and
               us
               in
               this
               point
               is
               cleared
               ,
               from
               the
               Judgement
               and
               principles
               of
               Presbyterian
               writers
               .
               page
               73
               ,
               74
               ,
               75
               ,
               76
               ,
               77.
               
               His
               last
               answer
               is
               that
               if
               wee
               disown
               Conformists
               for
               want
               of
               this
               call
               we
               null
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               for
               above
               a
               thousand
               years
               &
               upward
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministry
               of
               this
               Church
               to
               the
               year
               1649.
               examined
               ,
               even
               the
               later
               Antiquity
               clear
               for
               this
               call
               ,
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Marcus
               Antonius
               de
               Dominis
               the
               Council
               of
               Paris
               anno
               559
               ,
               the
               examples
               of
               Eradius
               ,
               Ambrose
               &c.
               
               Yea
               of
               Bishop
               Bilsone
               .
               page
               78
               ,
               79
               ,
               80
               ,
               81.
               
               That
               patronages
               are
               abjured
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
               cleared
               against
               the
               Informer
               ,
               and
               his
               exception
               an●…
               our
               Churches
               perjury
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               use
               of
               patronages
               after
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               repelled
               .
               In
               what
               sense
               the
               prelatick
               ordination
               is
               pleaded
               by
               us
               in
               disowning
               conformists
               .
               of
               the
               term
               ,
               Curat
               .
               The
               Informer
               honestly
               grants
               that
               it
               signifyes
               one
               who
               serves
               the
               cure
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               the
               substitute
               of
               another
               .
               page
               82
               ,
               83
               ,
               84
               ,
               85.
               
               His
               answer
               anent
               the
               charge
               of
               Perjury
               ,
               and
               reasoning
               anent
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               disowning
               Ministers
               ,
               because
               of
               Scandals
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               censured
               ,
               examined
               .
               His
               reasoning
               found
               frivolous
               ,
               and
               retorted
               upon
               him
               .
               page
               86
               ,
               87
               ,
               88.
               his
               great
               argument
               from
               Math.
               23.
               
               Anent
               the
               supposed
               command
               of
               hearing
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               examined
               .
               Several
               circumstances
               of
               the
               sacred
               text
               offered
               to
               discover
               how
               very
               difficult
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               a
               command
               of
               hearing
               them
               ,
               as
               Church
               officers
               .
               The
               consequence
               from
               hearing
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               granted
               ,
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               them
               ,
               denyed
               upon
               five
               grounds
               :
               As
               also
               his
               reasoning
               from
               Simeon
               &
               Anna
               ,
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               their
               attending
               the
               Temple-Worship
               ,
               examined
               .
               page
               89
               ,
               90
               ,
               91
               ,
               92
               ,
               93.
               
               Mr
               Durham
               on
               Revel
               .
               3.
               pleads
               nothing
               for
               the
               Informer
               in
               this
               point
               .
               page
               94
               ,
               95
               ,
               96.
               
               His
               reasons
               to
               prove
               there
               is
               a
               command
               of
               hearing
               Matth.
               23.
               as
               above
               described
               ,
               examined
               and
               repelled
               .
               page
               ●…7
               several
               answers
               of
               the
               Informer
               to
               our
               charge
               of
               intrusion
               and
               the
               queries
               that
               he
               propones
               thereupon
               ;
               as
               also
               his
               retorsion
               upon
               this
               charge
               ,
               examined
               and
               found
               vain
               and
               frivolous
               .
               page
               98
               ,
               99
               ,
               100
               ,
               101
               ,
               102.
               
               His
               answers
               to
               the
               doubters
               Argument
               anent
               the
               abjuration
               of
               Episcopall
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Covenant
               as
               dependent
               upon
               the
               hierarchy
               confuted
               .
               His
               retorsion
               [
               that
               wee
               were
               bound
               upon
               this
               ground
               to
               disown
               all
               the
               Ministers
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               ordained
               by
               Prelats
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               renounced
               their
               ordination
               ]
               
               ane
               empty
               knack
               ,
               reflecting
               on
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               &
               justifying
               the
               popes
               plea
               against
               them
               ;
               page
               103
               ,
               104
               ,
               105.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4
               ,
               page
               105
               ,
            
             
               The
               Informers
               answer
               to
               the
               doubters
               Argument
               anent
               [
               separation
               from
               a
               corrupt
               Church
               .
               ]
               In
               what
               respects
               and
               how
               far
               this
               separation
               is
               owned
               .
               His
               answer
               anent
               [
               the
               not
               separating
               from
               the
               Churches
               of
               Corinth
               and
               Galatia
               ,
               and
               the
               asian
               Churches
               Rev.
               2
               :
               3.
               
               Though
               tainted
               with
               most
               grosse
               corruptions
               &c
               :
               ]
               examined
               .
               The
               discrepancy
               of
               our
               case
               from
               theirs
               in
               this
               point
               cleard
               in
               some
               particulars
               ,
               and
               our
               cause
               fortified
               from
               Scripture
               directions
               to
               these
               Churches
               ,
               page
               106
               ,
               107
               ,
               108
               ,
               109
               ,
               110
               ,
               111
               ,
               112
               ,
               113.
               
               The
               impertinency
               of
               these
               instances
               to
               our
               case
               ,
               cleared
               from
               hence
               several
               wayes
               ,
               ibid.
               The
               Informers
               answer
               to
               these
               Scriptures
               2
               Cor.
               6
               :
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5
               :
               11
               ,
               2.
               
               Thess.
               3
               :
               6.
               
               Rev.
               1●…
               :
               3.
               
               Examined
               ,
               and
               found
               contradictory
               to
               his
               concession
               anent
               [
               a
               necessary
               separation
               from
               a
               corrupt
               Church
               ]
               ,
               when
               highly
               corrupted
               ]
               page
               114
               ,
               115
               ,
               116
               ,
               117.
               
               His
               answer
               to
               the
               retorted
               charge
               of
               Schisme
               upon
               Conformists
               [
               for
               seperating
               from
               this
               Church
               ,
               examined
               ,
               and
               found
               naught
               :
               He
               therein
               cuts
               the
               sinnewes
               of
               his
               arguing
               against
               us
               ,
               page
               118
               ,
               119
               ,
               120.
               
               His
               answer
               and
               reasoning
               concerning
               lecturing
               examined
               .
               God
               never
               appointed
               a
               dumb
               reading
               ,
               the
               Levites
               gave
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Law
               &c.
               the
               exceptions
               anent
               [
               the
               disuse
               of
               our
               first
               Method
               of
               lecturing
               ]
               and
               [
               the
               want
               of
               Circumcision
               and
               the
               passover
               for
               a
               considerable
               time
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ]
               help
               him
               not
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               page
               121
               ,
               122
               ,
               123
               ,
               124
               ,
               125.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap
               :
               5.
               page
               126.
               
            
             
               The
               Informers
               answer
               and
               reasoning
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               scandal
               and
               offence
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               owning
               of
               Conformists
               considered
               .
               The
               Informers
               groundlesse
               supposition
               anent
               the
               duty
               of
               hearing
               Conformists
               .
               Our
               Orthodox
               sense
               of
               Rom
               14.
               and
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               cleard
               at
               large
               from
               the
               exposition
               of
               Chrysostome
               on
               the
               first
               text
               ,
               and
               Pareus
               on
               the
               second
               .
               page
               126
               ,
               127
               ,
               128
               ,
               129
               ;
               130
               ,
               131
               ,
               132
               ,
               133.
               
               The
               Informer
               upon
               supposition
               that
               a
               practice
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               offence
               flowes
               from
               it
               ,
               holds
               that
               the
               command
               of
               the
               powers
               will
               loose
               the
               giver
               of
               offence
               from
               guilt
               ;
               and
               remove
               this
               liberty
               of
               the
               practice
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               offence
               ,
               how
               absurdly
               ,
               cleared
               in
               fyve
               points
               .
               page
               134
               ,
               135
               ,
               136
               ,
               138.
               
               He
               is
               herein
               contradicted
               by
               Amesius
               .
               The
               instances
               of
               the
               Brazen
               serpent
               ,
               and
               Gideons
               ephod
               improven
               against
               him
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               absurd
               glosse
               upon
               Acts
               15
               :
               28
               ,
               [
               that
               the
               things
               before
               indifferent
               were
               made
               necessary
               by
               the
               meere
               determination
               of
               the
               Concil
               ,
               ]
               largely
               repelled
               .
               Calvin
               classes
               him
               with
               the
               Papists
               herein
               .
               His
               manifold
               inconsistencies
               observed
               ,
               and
               absurd
               exposition
               of
               
                 [
                 scandalum
                 acccptum
              
               ]
               and
               
                 [
                 datum
              
               ]
               which
               do
               destroy
               that
               distinctione
               .
               Mr
               Gillespie
               (
               Eng
               :
               Pop
               :
               Cerem
               :
               )
               Ames
               :
               (
               Consc
               :
               Lib
               :
               5.
               
               Cap.
               11.
               )
               Mr
               Durham
               (
               on
               Scandal
               part
               3.
               
               Chap
               1
               )
               discover
               the
               futility
               of
               his
               doctrine
               on
               this
               head
               .
               page
               139
               ,
               140
               ,
               141
               ,
               142
               ,
               143
               ,
               144.
               
               The
               Doubters
               Argument
               for
               presbyterian
               Ministers
               preaching
               in
               the
               manner
               contraverted
               ,
               taken
               from
               [
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               preaching
               in
               the
               fields
               and
               houses
               .
               ]
               The
               Informers
               general
               answer
               [
               anent
               Christs
               not
               separating
               people
               from
               the
               Synagogue
               ]
               weighed
               and
               found
               frivolous
               .
               page
               145
               ,
               146
               ,
               147.
               
               Some
               special
               
               reasons
               wherefore
               our
               Lord
               did
               not
               separate
               the
               people
               from
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               ibid.
               The
               special
               grounds
               of
               our
               Lords
               practice
               ,
               offred
               by
               him
               to
               enervat
               our
               Argument
               ,
               considered
               and
               Answered
               .
               Such
               as
               his
               bringing
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               as
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               his
               being
               head
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               page
               148
               ,
               149
               ,
               150
               ,
               151.
               
               What
               actions
               of
               our
               Lord
               were
               mitable
               .
               Rules
               hereanent
               (
               allowed
               by
               sound
               divines
               )
               applyed
               to
               the
               case
               and
               practice
               controverted
               .
               [
               That
               the
               law
               allowes
               the
               gospell
               to
               be
               preached
               purely
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               by
               some
               ]
               though
               granted
               to
               the
               Informer
               ,
               will
               help
               him
               nothing
               .
               ibid.
               The
               Informers
               answers
               and
               exceptions
               to
               our
               argument
               from
               Acts
               14
               :
               19.
               examined
               .
               His
               answer
               from
               the
               Apostles
               extraordinary
               callfrilous
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               the
               tendency
               of
               the
               rulers
               prohibition
               to
               silence
               gospell
               page
               152
               ,
               153
               ,
               154
               ,
               155.
               
               His
               reasoning
               upon
               Solomons
               thrusting
               out
               Abiathar
               from
               the
               priesthood
               ,
               examined
               ;
               as
               also
               his
               citation
               of
               Bezaes
               letter
               to
               the
               Non-Conformists
               in
               England
               .
               Page
               156
               ,
               157.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap
               :
               6.
               page
               159.
               
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               relation
               to
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               call
               to
               officiate
               therein
               ,
               vindicat
               from
               the
               Informers
               simple
               cavils
               .
               Mr
               Rutherfoord
               and
               Mr
               Durhames
               acknowledgement
               that
               a
               Minister
               isnotmade
               a
               Catholick
               Minister
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               but
               by
               his
               ordination
               restricted
               to
               a
               flock
               ,
               will
               not
               help
               the
               Informer
               ,
               which
               is
               cleard
               in
               six
               points
               :
               page
               159
               ,
               160
               ,
               161
               ,
               162
               His
               Dilemma
               which
               he
               offers
               to
               us
               viz.
               that
               our
               call
               to
               preach
               ,
               is
               either
               ordinary
               or
               extraorninary
               answered
               &
               retorted
               upon
               him
               .
               His
               Cavills
               in
               relationall
               to
               the
               Acts
               of
               Councils
               condemning
               this
               encroachment
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               and
               the
               Doctors
               of
               Aberdeen
               their
               charging
               
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               therewith
               ,
               repelled
               .
               ibid.
               His
               charge
               anent
               [
               our
               ordaining
               others
               to
               perpetuat
               our
               Schisme
               ]
               a
               manifest
               groundlesse
               calumny
               .
               page
               163
               ,
               164.
               
               His
               passage
               cited
               out
               of
               Mr
               Baxters
               preface
               to
               the
               cure
               of
               Church
               divisions
               ,
               answered
               ,
               page
               165
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               5
               healing
               advices
               to
               his
               half-proselyted
               Doubter
               .
               page
               65
               ,
               166
               ,
               167
               ,
               168
               ,
               169
               ,
               170.
               
               Mr
               Baxters
               rules
               in
               his
               cure
               of
               Church
               divisions
               which
               he
               after
               commends
               unto
               us
               ,
               shortly
               viewed
               ,
               &
               their
               impertinency
               to
               his
               purpose
               discovered
               .
               page
               171
               ,
               172
               ,
               173.
               174.
               his
               testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               
                 jus
                 divinum
                 Ministerii
                 anglicani
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Mr
               Rutherfoord
               in
               his
               due
               right
               of
               Presbytery
               anent
               unwarrantable
               separation
               ,
               in
               sufficient
               to
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               his
               conclusion
               .
               The
               difference
               between
               the
               case
               they
               speake
               to
               ,
               and
               our
               case
               cleared
               in
               4.
               
               Considerations
               ,
               page
               175
               ,
               176
               ,
               177.
               
               His
               citations
               from
               the
               first
               author
               particularly
               considered
               ,
               and
               their
               insufficiency
               to
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               his
               conclusion
               discovered
               .
               page
               178
               ,
               179
               ,
               180
               ,
               181
               ,
               The
               citations
               of
               Mr
               Rutherford
               particularly
               examined
               in
               so
               fa●…
               relating
               to
               his
               scope
               .
               page
               182
               ,
               183
               ,
               184
               ,
               185
               186
               ,
               187.
               
               In
               his
               citations
               from
               both
               these
               authors
               ,
               and
               arguing
               therefrom
               ,
               he
               is
               found
               inconsistent
               with
               himself
               ,
               to
               walk
               upon
               groundlesse
               suppositions
               ,
               and
               lyable
               to
               a
               manifest
               retorsion
               .
               ibid.
               The
               Informer
               drawes
               out
               no
               conclusion
               upon
               these
               citations
               ,
               save
               this
               general
               one
               at
               the
               close
               viz
               :
               That
               real
               ,
               much
               lesse
               supposed
               corruptions
               in
               the
               Worship
               ,
               or
               administrators
               will
               not
               warrand
               separation
               .
               The
               impertinency
               of
               this
               position
               to
               help
               him
               cleard
               ,
               ibid.
               He
               pleads
               for
               retractions
               ,
               and
               presents
               at
               the
               close
               a
               character
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               which
               is
               retorted
               against
               him
               page
               187
               ,
               188.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap
               :
               7.
               misprinted
               Chap
               :
               6.
               page
               189.
               
            
             
               Animadversions
               upon
               the
               Informers
               preface
               and
               title
               page
               ,
               prefixed
               to
               this
               Pamphlet
               .
               He
               pretendes
               conscience
               &
               a
               design
               of
               union
               in
               this
               undertaking
               ,
               how
               unsoundly
               ,
               discovered
               .
               page
               189
               ,
               190.
               191.
               
               His
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               Zanchy
               and
               Blondel
               to
               evince
               their
               approbation
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               left
               by
               him
               untranslated
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               pretends
               for
               the
               advantadge
               of
               the
               English
               reader
               to
               translate
               all
               other
               testimonies
               )
               answered
               .
            
             
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Confutation
           
             Of
             the
             First
          
           DIALOGUE
           ,
           Upon
           the
           point
           Of
           EPISCOPACIE
           .
        
         
           
             Wherein
             it
             is
             demonstrat
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopacie
             now
             existent
             ,
             both
             in
             its
             Diocesian
             &
             Erastian
             cutt
             ,
             is
             contrare
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             the
             first
             and
             purer
             Antiquitie
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Confessions
             of
             Reformed
             Churches
             &
             sound
             Divines
             .
             And
             the
             Informers
             Reasonings
             for
             it
             ,
             from
             Scripture
             &
             Antiquitie
             ,
             are
             weighed
             ,
             and
             found
             wanting
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Prelat
               ,
               now
               established
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               is
               both
               Diocesian
               and
               Erastian
               ,
               cleared
               .
               The
               Informer
               is
               engaged
               to
               defend
               both
               .
               A
               twofold
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               propounded
               accordingly
               .
               Some
               Arguments
               from
               Scripture
               against
               the
               Diocesian
               Prelat
               ,
               as
               a
               pretended
               Church-officer
               .
               Such
               as
               ,
               1.
               
               Perverting
               the
               Scriptural
               term
               ,
               Episcopus
               ,
               commune
               to
               all
               Pastors
               ;
               in
               appropriating
               it
               to
               a
               Prelat
               .
               2.
               
               Making
               it
               relate
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               flock
               for
               its
               immediat
               object
               .
               3.
               
               Invading
               &
               nulling
               the
               Authority
               allowed
               unto
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               is
               demonstrat
               at
               large
               .
               4.
               
               Impeaching
               Christs
               Kingly
               office
               ,
               as
               Head
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               perfection
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               in
               obtruding
               ane
               Officer
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               a
               different
               moold
               from
               those
               described
               and
               allowed
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               state
            
             of
             the
             
               first
               Question
            
             in
             the
             first
             Conference
             is
             ,
             
               whither
               the
               Episcopacie
               now
               established
               by
               Law
               in
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
               be
               warranted
               or
               condemned
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             For
             clearing
             this
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             what
             that
             Prelacie
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             existent
             ,
             and
             which
             this
             Author
             pretends
             is
             consonant
             to
             Scripture
             and
             Antiquitie
             .
             As
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             it
             is
             undenyable
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Parliament
             1662.
             did
             expresly
             raze
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             preexistent
             Courts
             ,
             Judicatories
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             declaring
             it
             voide
             and
             expired
             .
             2.
             
             They
             did
             Redintegrat
             the
             Bishops
             
             [
             to
             their
             Episcopal
             function
             ,
             presidencie
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             censures
             ,
             and
             all
             Church
             discipline
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             them
             ,
             with
             advice
             
               (
               only
            
             )
             and
             of
             such
             of
             the
             Clergie
             
               (
               only
            
             )
             as
             they
             shall
             find
             ,
             (
             they
             themselves
             being
             judges
             )
             of
             knowne
             Loyaltie
             and
             prudence
             .
             ]
             And
             they
             redintegrat
             them
             to
             all
             the
             pretended
             Privileges
             possessed
             be
             them
             in
             Anno
             1637.
             
             What
             time
             their
             power
             was
             at
             the
             greatest
             height
             .
             Since
             ,
             of
             themselves
             they
             framed
             the
             Book
             of
             Canons
             ,
             which
             doth
             establish
             their
             sole
             power
             and
             dominion
             over
             all
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             razing
             classical
             Presbyteries
             and
             Parochial
             Sessions
             ,
             and
             drew
             up
             the
             Liturgie
             and
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             without
             the
             least
             shaddow
             of
             advice
             from
             this
             Church
             ;
             Threatning
             even
             excommunication
             against
             the
             opposers
             of
             that
             course
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             also
             evident
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             Power
             and
             Authoritie
             of
             our
             Prelats
             ,
             is
             fountained
             in
             ,
             derived
             from
             ,
             and
             referable
             unto
             the
             Supremacie
             ;
             As
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Act
             restoring
             Prelacie
             ,
             after
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             as
             his
             Majesties
             Commissioners
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             all
             their
             pretended
             spiritual
             Authoritie
             ,
             as
             accountable
             to
             him
             ,
             their
             Head
             and
             supreme
             Legislator
             in
             all
             Church
             matters
             .
             Hence
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             is
             obliged
             (
             if
             he
             would
             answer
             his
             undertaking
             in
             pleading
             for
             the
             present
             Prelacie
             )
             not
             only
             to
             evince
             the
             warrantablenes
             of
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             in
             all
             his
             pretended
             spiritual
             power
             over
             Church
             Judicatories
             ;
             But
             likewaves
             of
             the
             Erastianbishop
             ,
             deriving
             all
             his
             Authoritie
             from
             the
             Civil
             Magistrat
             .
          
           
             Wee
             shall
             then
             (
             befor
             wee
             come
             to
             examine
             his
             pleading
             upon
             this
             Head
             )
             offer
             ,
             I.
             Some
             Arguments
             against
             our
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             ,
             as
             a
             pretended
             Church-officer
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             his
             office
             to
             be
             contrare
             to
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             As
             ane
             Erastian
             Prelat
             deryving
             all
             his
             spiritual
             power
             from
             
             the
             Magistrat
             .
             I.
             As
             a
             pretended
             Church
             officer
             ,
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             is
             contrare
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             many
             respects
             .
          
           
             I.
             In
             narrowing
             and
             restricting
             the
             Scripture
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             ane
             office
             and
             officer
             ,
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             Superior
             to
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             .
             For
             since
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             appropriats
             this
             term
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             consequentlie
             the
             work
             and
             office
             therin
             imported
             ,
             Tit.
             1
             :
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             Act.
             20
             :
             28.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5
             :
             2.
             3.
             
             Sure
             it
             must
             be
             ane
             anti-Scriptural
             and
             Sacrilegius
             robbing
             of
             Presbyters
             of
             their
             right
             and
             due
             designation
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             a
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             onlie
             ,
             as
             the
             Characteristick
             of
             his
             office
             .
             Episcopal
             men
             themselves
             (
             and
             this
             Author
             particularely
             )
             doe
             acknowledge
             this
             term
             to
             be
             in
             Scripture
             applyed
             to
             Presbyters
             .
             Let
             them
             then
             shew
             a
             reason
             why
             they
             have
             made
             it
             peculiar
             to
             a
             Prelat
             as
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ;
             Or
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             where
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             denots
             such
             ane
             officer
             as
             they
             have
             shappen
             out
             (
             viz.
             )
             A
             diocesian
             Prelat
             having
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             over
             a
             wholl
             diocess
             ,
             with
             a
             negative
             voice
             and
             a
             sole
             decisive
             suffrage
             in
             the
             Church
             Judicatories
             thereof
             .
             Should
             they
             appropriat
             the
             term
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             Minister
             ,
             to
             a
             diocesian
             Prelat
             onlie
             ?
             Who
             would
             not
             call
             this
             ane
             Anti-scriptural
             usurpation
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             due
             ?
             And
             why
             also
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             be
             thought
             such
             ane
             usurpation
             when
             they
             appropriat
             the
             term
             Episcopus
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             pretended
             distinct
             officer
             :
             Since
             this
             term
             is
             as
             much
             given
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             terme
             of
             Pastor
             or
             Minister
             .
             Judicious
             Calvin
             hath
             some
             remarkable
             passages
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             his
             Comentaries
             .
             On
             Tit
             1
             :
             7.
             
             Having
             observed
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             He
             calls
             the
             appropriating
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             a
             profane
             boldnes
             and
             ane
             abrogating
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             language
             
               Abrogato
               Spiritus
               Sansti
               sermone
               usus
               hominum
               arbitrio
               inductus
            
             
             
               praevaluit
               —
               nomen
               officii
               quod
               Deus
               in
               commune
               omnibus
               dederat
               in
               unum
               transferri
               reliquis
               spoliatis
               &
               injurium
               est
               &
               absurdum
               .
               Deinde
               sic
               pervertere
               Spiritus
               sancti
               linguam
               —
               nimis
               profana
               audaciae
               est
               .
               Act.
            
             20
             :
             28.
             
             He
             collects
             the
             identitie
             of
             the
             name
             &
             office
             of
             Bishop
             &
             Presbiter
             ,
             from
             the
             elders
             being
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             And
             having
             observed
             the
             same
             on
             Philip.
             1.
             
             And
             that
             after
             ,
             the
             name
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             became
             peculiare
             to
             one
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               id
               tamen
               ex
               hominum
               consuetudine
               natum
               est
               ,
               Scripturae
               autoritate
               minime
               nititur
               .
            
             Telling
             us
             that
             under
             this
             pretext
             of
             giving
             the
             name
             to
             one
             ,
             ane
             unlawful
             dominion
             was
             brought
             in
             .
             But
             of
             this
             againe
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             office
             hereby
             designed
             ,
             doth
             alwayes
             relate
             
               to
               the
               Flock
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             them
             for
             its
             
               immediat
               object
               and
               Correlat
            
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             word
             Pastor
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             were
             made
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             over
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             feed
             .
             Whereas
             our
             supposed
             Diocesian
             Episcopus
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             His
             office
             and
             inscection
             relates
             immediatly
             to
             the
             
               wholl
               Pastores
            
             of
             his
             diocess
             ,
             who
             are
             alse
             much
             ,
             his
             flock
             and
             the
             object
             of
             his
             oversight
             ,
             care
             ,
             direction
             ,
             correction
             and
             censure
             ,
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             layetie
             .
             Peter
             ,
             bids
             the
             Episcopountes
             feed
             the
             flock
             &
             act
             the
             Bishops
             over
             them
             ;
             But
             our
             diocesian
             Prelat
             ,
             pretends
             to
             feed
             and
             rule
             the
             Pastores
             themselves
             .
             The
             Scripture
             Bishop
             is
             
               Populi
               Pastor
            
             but
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             is
             
               Pastor
               Pastorum
               ,
               Presbiter
               Presbiterorum
            
             ,
             And
             therfor
             is
             ane
             Antiscriptural
             Monster
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             usurpes
             and
             takes
             from
             Presbiters
             that
             authoritie
             allowed
             them
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             For
             both
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             is
             soly
             and
             properlie
             in
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             according
             to
             Episcopal
             men
             ,
             and
             likewise
             according
             to
             our
             Lawes
             ,
             As
             we
             saw
             above
             in
             the
             act
             anent
             Prelacy
             .
             For
             according
             thereto
             the
             Prelat
             is
             a
             Superior
             ordinar
             Church
             officer
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             is
             sole
             as
             to
             ordination
             ,
             may
             
             doe
             it
             alone
             ,
             and
             assumes
             Presbiters
             onelie
             proforma
             .
             Which
             no
             more
             lessens
             his
             Principalitie
             and
             Supereminencie
             in
             this
             pointe
             ,
             then
             a
             Prince
             in
             assumeing
             Counsellors
             (
             saith
             Dounam
             ,
             Def.
             lib
             5
             ,
             Cap.
             7.
             )
             weakens
             his
             princely
             power
             and
             authoritie
             .
             Presbyters
             exercise
             all
             their
             Acts
             of
             the
             power
             of
             order
             in
             a
             dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             only
             is
             the
             proper
             Pastor
             of
             the
             diocess
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             afterward
             cleared
             )
             Presbiters
             are
             but
             his
             substitutes
             and
             helpers
             .
             They
             are
             likwayes
             Subject
             to
             him
             as
             their
             
               proper
               Sole
               judge
               and
               censurer
            
             by
             Ecclesiastick
             censures
             of
             suspension
             ,
             deposition
             ,
             excommunication
             ,
             the
             decisive
             power
             in
             Church
             judicatories
             is
             properlie
             his
             .
             For
             the
             most
             unanimous
             Acts
             and
             conclusions
             of
             the
             diocesian
             Synod
             falls
             unders
             his
             cognisance
             ,
             to
             be
             ratified
             or
             Cassat
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             He
             is
             the
             
               Sine
               quo
               non
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             
               Negative
               voice
            
             in
             the
             judicatories
             :
             the
             law
             allowing
             his
             Presbiters
             only
             to
             give
             him
             advice
             ,
             Nay
             and
             not
             that
             either
             ,
             unles
             he
             judge
             them
             of
             
               known
               layaltie
               and
               prudence
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             he
             usurps
             over
             Presbiters
             authoritie
             allowed
             them
             of
             God.
             For
             I.
             Wee
             find
             the
             Scripture
             atributes
             the
             power
             of
             order
             &
             jurisdiction
             ,
             equalie
             to
             all
             Presbiters
             ,
             who
             have
             
               both
               keys
            
             of
             doctrine
             &
             discipline
             given
             them
             immediatlie
             by
             Christ.
             In
             that
             I.
             They
             are
             command
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             28.
             
             Act.
             20.
             2.
             which
             comprehends
             the
             authoritie
             and
             exercise
             of
             both
             the
             keys
             of
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             .
             2.
             
             In
             all
             commands
             relating
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             ther
             is
             not
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             ane
             equalitie
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             cross
             to
             the
             Lords
             Scope
             ,
             if
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelats
             Superioritie
             were
             allowed
             and
             appointed
             .
             The
             Presbiters
             or
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Churches
             which
             Peter
             writs
             unto
             ,
             are
             commanded
             to
             feed
             and
             rule
             jointlie
             ,
             equallie
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             authoritie
             ,
             but
             non
             of
             them
             in
             dependance
             upon
             ,
             and
             deryving
             a
             precarious
             authoritie
             from
             another
             ,
             in
             feeding
             and
             ruleing
             .
             3.
             
             In
             all
             
             the
             commands
             relating
             to
             peoples
             
               Subjection
               &
               obedience
            
             to
             Church
             Rulers
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             their
             is
             not
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             disparitie
             among
             these
             Rulers
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5
             :
             12.
             
             People
             are
             commanded
             to
             obey
             them
             that
             labour
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             esteem
             them
             highly
             .
             And
             Hebr.
             13
             :
             17.
             
             They
             are
             commanded
             to
             obey
             them
             who
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             them
             and
             watch
             for
             their
             Soules
             :
             but
             nothing
             of
             a
             special
             degrie
             of
             obedience
             to
             this
             supposed
             highest
             &
             supereminent
             watch
             man
             is
             heard
             of
             in
             these
             or
             any
             such
             like
             precepts
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             thes
             simple
             Gospel
             times
             knew
             no
             Bishops
             who
             watched
             not
             over
             Soules
             ,
             and
             laboured
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
             When
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             commands
             Christians
             to
             obey
             civil
             Rulers
             :
             He
             distinguishs
             the
             King
             as
             Supeream
             ,
             and
             Governours
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             a
             Chief
             subjection
             may
             be
             yeelded
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             subordinat
             to
             the
             other
             .
             But
             nothing
             of
             this
             is
             heard
             of
             ,
             in
             enjoining
             peoples
             subjection
             to
             Ministers
             .
             Ane
             honour
             must
             be
             allowed
             by
             Timothey
             (
             by
             the
             people
             of
             God
             consequentlie
             )
             to
             elders
             that
             rule
             weil
             ,
             yea
             and
             a
             double
             honor
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             especialy
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             Apostle
             in
             stating
             a
             distinction
             in
             the
             degries
             of
             honour
             allowed
             to
             elders
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             different
             character
             of
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             diversifies
             elders
             higher
             &
             lower
             .
             Now
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             upon
             which
             Divines
             doe
             rationaly
             build
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             enjoyning
             obedience
             to
             all
             Pastores
             promiscuusly
             and
             without
             any
             Note
             of
             distinction
             ,
             will
             inferr
             their
             equal
             office
             and
             authoritie
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             the
             Apostle
             added
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             especialy
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             added
             ,
             in
             these
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             comands
             relating
             to
             the
             peoples
             obedience
             ,
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             especialy
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             from
             other
             Pastores
             ,
             and
             expressed
             it
             thus
             ,
             esteem
             them
             all
             highly
             obey
             them
             ,
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             
             that
             teach
             and
             watch
             over
             you
             ,
             All
             your
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Supereminent
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             who
             hath
             the
             cheifinspection
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             all
             the
             rest
             derive
             their
             authoritie
             .
             Likwayes
             in
             enjoining
             the
             pastoral
             duties
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             been
             especially
             noticed
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             cheif
             hand
             and
             authoritie
             therin
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Topick
             improven
             by
             this
             informer
             )
             but
             nothing
             of
             this
             is
             seen
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             after
             ,
             more
             fully
             cleared
             .
             4.
             
             Wee
             find
             accordinglie
             ,
             
               A
               practical
               Equalitie
            
             ,
             among
             Pastores
             or
             Bishops
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             governing
             power
             ,
             abundantlie
             held
             out
             and
             exemplified
             in
             Scripture
             .
             The
             judging
             and
             censuring
             of
             the
             incestuous
             man
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             enjoyned
             to
             the
             Church
             Officers
             or
             Ministers
             of
             Corinth
             joyntlie
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Chap.
             compared
             with
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             
             Chap.
             The
             Apostle
             all
             along
             supposeth
             ane
             inherent
             authority
             in
             these
             Ministers
             to
             put
             forth
             this
             grand
             
               juridical
               Forensical
               Act
            
             ;
             ●…ydes
             them
             for
             so
             long
             neglecting
             it
             ,
             and
             shewes
             its
             object
             (
             viz.
             )
             This
             person
             under
             the
             
               formalis
               ratio
            
             of
             
               wicked
               or
               scandalus
            
             .
             Again
             he
             shews
             its
             nature
             to
             be
             Ajudging
             ,
             or
             puting
             from
             
               among
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
               delivering
               to
               Satan
            
             ,
             upon
             this
             judging
             previous
             thereunto
             :
             He
             also
             shews
             ,
             that
             this
             authoritie
             touches
             ,
             
               all
               Church
               Members
            
             ,
             not
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             whom
             God
             judgeth
             ,
             but
             those
             
               that
               are
               within
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             hee
             supposes
             (
             I
             say
             )
             ane
             authority
             of
             this
             Nature
             and
             extent
             inherent
             in
             these
             Church
             officers
             ,
             so
             he
             speaks
             to
             them
             indefinitly
             and
             universally
             all
             along
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             cross
             to
             his
             Scope
             ,
             If
             he
             had
             set
             up
             or
             allovved
             ,
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             whose
             sole
             prerogative
             this
             were
             :
             And
             the
             inflicted
             Censur
             he
             calls
             ,
             with
             the
             samine
             indefinitnes
             ,
             
               A
               punishment
               inflicted
               by
               many
            
             ,
             who
             accordingly
             are
             commanded
             with
             the
             same
             indefinitnes
             or
             universality
             of
             expression
             ,
             To
             receave
             &
             absolve
             him
             upon
             his
             repentance
             .
             The
             exercise
             of
             the
             
               binding
               and
               ●…owsing
               power
            
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             representative
             juridicall
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             scandales
             must
             be
             delated
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             of
             ratification
             of
             her
             juricall
             Acts
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             made
             .
             Matth.
             18
             :
             17.
             
             Besids
             we
             find
             the
             exercise
             
               of
               ordination
               in
               a
               Presbitry
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4
             :
             14.
             
             And
             that
             even
             in
             relation
             to
             ane
             Evangelist
             Timothy
             .
             The
             Presbitry
             here
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             juridicall
             Senat
             and
             meeting
             ,
             for
             the
             Office
             can
             lay
             on
             no
             hands
             :
             And
             ordination
             is
             ane
             hie
             
               authoritative
               juridicall
               Act.
            
             Pauls
             presence
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             confirmes
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             as
             being
             
               cumulative
               thereto
            
             ,
             not
             
               privative
               therof
            
             ,
             even
             as
             his
             countenanceing
             of
             ,
             or
             concurring
             ,
             with
             ,
             our
             Adversaries
             pretended
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             (
             let
             us
             suppose
             it
             in
             his
             Act
             of
             ordination
             )
             would
             not
             infringe
             his
             pretended
             right
             herein
             .
             Ergo.
             By
             their
             own
             Confession
             ,
             and
             by
             paritie
             of
             reason
             ,
             it
             cannot
             infringe
             or
             Impeach
             this
             power
             which
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Presbitery
             .
             Had
             the
             Apostle
             in
             stead
             of
             Presbyterie
             ,
             put
             in
             Pr●…at
             and
             expressed
             it
             ,
             thus
             ,
             By
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             
               hands
               of
               A
               Bishop
            
             ,
             or
             Diecesian-Bishop
             :
             I
             suppose
             our
             Adversaries
             would
             have
             thought
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             of
             ordination
             invincibly
             demonstrat
             ther
             from
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             Pauls
             saying
             ,
             2
             Tim
             1
             :
             6.
             
             By
             the
             laying
             on
             
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
               (
               viz
               )
            
             together
             with
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Pauls
             extraordinare
             Apostolicall
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             being
             no
             white
             derogatorie
             unto
             the
             supposed
             Episcopal
             ordinarie
             power
             ,
             now
             ,
             verte
             tabulas
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             ,
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               Presbitry
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
            
             the
             ordinary
             and
             equal
             power
             of
             Pastores
             ,
             and
             its
             equal
             exercise
             in
             ordination
             ,
             is
             herin
             convincingly
             made
             out
             .
          
           
             Nixt
             ,
             The
             Prelats
             monopolizing
             thus
             in
             himself
             ,
             the
             
               decisive
               suffrage
            
             of
             Judicatories
             ,
             is
             cross
             many
             wayes
             to
             Scripture
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             Its
             a
             stepping
             up
             (
             in
             a
             peice
             of
             Diotrephese-lik
             ,
             or
             rather
             papal-pride
             )
             above
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             who
             in
             Churches
             constitut
             ,
             did
             alwayes
             take
             alongst
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             advice
             ,
             consent
             
             and
             authoritative
             concurrence
             of
             ordinary
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             in
             Government
             :
             As
             is
             evinced
             in
             the
             premised
             Scriptures
             ,
             wherin
             it
             is
             convinceingly
             clear
             ,
             that
             Paul
             ,
             though
             ane
             Apostle
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             indewed
             with
             extraordinarie
             unconfined
             inspection
             over
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             Pastor
             thereof
             ,
             
               in
               actu
               exercito
            
             ,
             having
             extraordinary
             Miracolous-gifts
             ,
             &
             being
             the
             Master
             Builder
             and
             Spiritual
             Father
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Gospel
             had
             begotten
             both
             Pastores
             and
             flocks
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             Yet
             would
             neither
             excommunicat
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             alone
             ,
             but
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             Church
             Officers
             as
             their
             duty
             to
             doe
             it
             by
             a
             judicial
             ,
             decisive
             ,
             joynt
             suffrage
             :
             Nor
             yet
             did
             he
             exclud
             the
             presbyters
             in
             ordaining
             even
             ane
             Evangilist
             ,
             but
             took
             in
             their
             judicial
             and
             presbyterial
             concurrence
             .
             And
             in
             Act.
             15.
             
             In
             that
             meeting
             or
             Counsel
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             wholl
             Colledge
             or
             Presbitery
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             mett
             about
             ane
             Act
             or
             decision
             of
             a
             high
             Nature
             ,
             wherein
             was
             put
             forth
             both
             
               Adegmatick
               ,
               critick
               &
               diatactick
            
             authority
             or
             power
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             that
             great
             pointe
             of
             truth
             ,
             anent
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Mosaicall
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             censuring
             the
             opposers
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             herin
             ,
             who
             had
             disturbed
             the
             Churches
             and
             belied
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             accordingly
             in
             order
             to
             the
             restoring
             and
             establishing
             truth
             and
             order
             in
             these
             disturbed
             Churches
             :
             The
             ordinary
             Ministers
             or
             elders
             concurr
             with
             the
             Apostles
             in
             every
             step
             :
             viz
             ,
             In
             the
             conferrence
             &
             disquisition
             ,
             the
             authoritative
             decision
             ,
             the
             drawing
             forth
             of
             the
             sentence
             and
             decree
             ,
             the
             sending
             out
             of
             the
             decreeing
             and
             censuring
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             imposeing
             of
             the
             decrie
             upon
             the
             Churches
             to
             observe
             and
             keep
             the
             same
             &c.
             2.
             
             This
             cutts
             the
             throate
             of
             that
             juridical
             forensical
             joynt
             decision
             of
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptur
             doth
             so
             clearly
             hold
             forth
             .
             Where
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             censureing
             juridiall
             court
             ,
             drawing
             sorth
             a
             joynt
             decision
             or
             censure
             ?
             Wher
             is
             the
             
             Presbiteries
             forensicall
             Act
             in
             ordination
             of
             Timothie
             ?
             To
             what
             end
             must
             the
             Corinth
             Church
             Officers
             
               Meet
               together
            
             ,
             and
             authoritatively
             and
             joyntlie
             punish
             or
             censur
             the
             incestuous
             man
             ?
             Wher
             is
             that
             
               pleasing
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               elders
               as
            
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Synodical
             decree
             and
             letter
             ,
             together
             with
             ,
             
               it
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               HolyGhost
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               ,
            
             And
             to
             us
             ,
             
               Mett
               with
               one
               accord
            
             .
             Wher
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             joynt
             decisive
             power
             of
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             thus
             clearly
             held
             out
             in
             the
             premised
             Scriptures
             ,
             if
             the
             Act
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             decision
             thereof
             ,
             be
             soly
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             
               sic
               ●…olo
               ,
               sie
               jubeo
            
             ,
             masked
             with
             advice
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             of
             whose
             advice
             he
             may
             make
             what
             use
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             simple
             nego
             .
             make
             their
             judgment
             and
             suffrage
             evanish
             into
             smoake
             .
             3.
             
             This
             power
             of
             the
             Prelats
             cuts
             of
             from
             Ministers
             one
             half
             of
             their
             authoritie
             and
             commission
             receaved
             in
             their
             ordination
             .
             They
             are
             made
             therein
             (
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             &
             our
             adversaries
             grant
             it
             )
             Rulers
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             Overseers
             ,
             Pastors
             &
             Stewards
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Have
             both
             the
             Shepherds
             bagg
             &
             staff
             ,
             the
             key
             of
             doctrine
             and
             the
             key
             of
             discipline
             intrusted
             to
             them
             .
             By
             what
             warrand
             then
             must
             they
             give
             up
             all
             their
             power
             in
             government
             &
             their
             decisive
             suffrage
             in
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             unto
             the
             domineering
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             spiritual
             power
             in
             Church
             Judicarories
             ,
             become
             meer
             Ciphers
             ?
             They
             watch
             and
             rule
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             account
             of
             all
             their
             administration
             to
             Christ.
             Peter
             exhorts
             the
             Elders
             suteablie
             to
             exercise
             their
             Episcopal
             Authority
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             get
             the
             Crown
             from
             the
             chief
             Shepherd
             .
             Stewards
             (
             of
             God
             especially
             )
             must
             be
             faithful
             ,
             and
             imploy
             well
             all
             their
             Talents
             receaved
             from
             the
             great
             Master
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             get
             his
             approbation
             and
             reward
             as
             faithful
             Servants
             .
             The
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             were
             obtested
             by
             Paul
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             flock
             over
             which
             they
             were
             made
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             feed
             and
             rule
             the
             Church
             which
             God
             hath
             
             purchased
             with
             his
             blood
             .
             Now
             all
             thes
             exhortations
             directed
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             no
             inherent
             
               immediat
               Rule
               ,
               essentially
               included
               in
               their
               office
               ,
            
             And
             to
             be
             exercised
             accordingly
             ,
             but
             must
             only
             preach
             as
             
               a
               Diocesian
               Prelats
               Deputes
            
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             ruling
             governing
             power
             ,
             absolutly
             subject
             to
             him
             and
             at
             his
             disposal
             .
             Finally
             ,
             This
             usurped
             authoritie
             in
             the
             Prelat
             sets
             him
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             
               all
               censure
               by
               Church
               Indicatories
            
             ;
             So
             that
             though
             Ministers
             are
             absolutly
             and
             at
             his
             beck
             ,
             censurable
             by
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             conversation
             and
             discipline
             (
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             thus
             censurable
             and
             jointly
             )
             yet
             
               this
               hie
               Pop
            
             ,
             who
             judges
             All
             ,
             will
             be
             judged
             
               by
               none
            
             himself
             ,
             Either
             as
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Life
             or
             Government
             .
             Some
             have
             said
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             that
             though
             
               major
               singulis
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             
               minor
               universis
            
             ,
             less
             then
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             though
             greater
             then
             every
             one
             aparte
             .
             But
             the
             Prelat
             exercises
             a
             greater
             principalitie
             in
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             &
             is
             therein
             
               major
               universis
            
             ,
             greater
             then
             the
             whole
             meeting
             ,
             so
             that
             thogh
             he
             can
             stop
             the
             Votes
             and
             Censures
             of
             the
             whole
             Synod
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             either
             by
             suffrage
             or
             censure
             in
             the
             least
             put
             a
             check
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             His
             most
             wicked
             Acts
             or
             Antichristian
             Exorbitances
             .
             Now
             ,
             how
             contrary
             this
             is
             to
             Scriptur
             ,
             any
             may
             judge
             .
             The
             Prophets
             after
             their
             prophesying
             must
             be
             
               judged
               by
               the
               rest
            
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14
             :
             29
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             ,
             much
             more
             as
             to
             their
             conversation
             &
             government
             ,
             are
             lyable
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             consequentlie
             censured
             if
             deserving
             it
             :
             For
             he
             were
             a
             great
             Critick
             ,
             that
             would
             distinguish
             these
             ,
             so
             as
             those
             who
             have
             power
             to
             judge
             ,
             have
             no
             power
             to
             censure
             or
             pass
             sentence
             upon
             their
             judging
             :
             And
             this
             is
             founded
             upon
             a
             general
             comprehensive
             ground
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             gifts
             and
             exercises
             of
             the
             Ministery
             in
             all
             Church
             Officers
             without
             exception
             )
             
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             viz.
             to
             their
             disquisition
             ,
             and
             censure
             in
             any
             peece
             of
             their
             
             work
             or
             official
             Acts.
             Now
             unles
             our
             Prelats
             would
             deny
             themselves
             to
             be
             Prophets
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             Prophets
             ,
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             this
             subjection
             to
             their
             censure
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             premised
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             their
             exeeming
             themselves
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             an
             anti-scriptural
             usurpation
             .
             I
             remember
             ,
             while
             a
             writting
             ,
             that
             proposing
             once
             this
             Argument
             to
             ane
             Episcopal
             Clergie
             man
             ,
             I
             enquired
             to
             what
             Church
             Judicatorie
             in
             Scotland
             was
             
               Mr
               Sharp
            
             subject
             ,
             as
             to
             either
             his
             life
             or
             doctrine
             ?
             He
             answered
             that
             he
             was
             
               subject
               to
               a
               general
               Counsell
            
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             very
             apposit
             and
             consequenter
             to
             their
             principles
             :
             So
             that
             our
             Prelats
             (
             at
             least
             the
             two
             Arch
             -
             )
             are
             in
             no
             fear
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             general
             Council
             if
             the
             Court
             froune
             not
             .
             In
             our
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             touching
             the
             mould
             of
             our
             National
             Synod
             ,
             the
             Primat
             is
             the
             
               essential
               President
               ,
               &
               sine
               quo
               non
               ,
            
             and
             so
             is
             sure
             enough
             ,
             from
             being
             censured
             there
             ;
             so
             are
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Prelats
             as
             to
             all
             their
             Synods
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Lawes
             .
             But
             what
             think
             these
             
               exleges
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             or
             
               hie
               Court
               Prelats
            
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             humble
             Bishop
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             who
             had
             hands
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             authoritativelie
             sent
             out
             by
             that
             Presbitery
             of
             Prophets
             and
             teachers
             at
             Antioch
             .
             Act.
             13.
             together
             with
             Barnabas
             ,
             (
             about
             ane
             eminent
             Gospel-Legation
             )
             and
             was
             by
             the
             same
             Church
             and
             Presbytery
             sent
             (
             together
             with
             Barnabas
             and
             certain
             other
             commissioners
             of
             the
             Churches
             )
             to
             that
             Synod
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
             Why
             did
             not
             Paul
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Negative
             voice
             and
             command
             them
             all
             silence
             in
             this
             debate
             ?
             How
             comes
             it
             ,
             that
             his
             hie
             Bishop
             subjects
             himself
             to
             the
             authoritative
             blessing
             and
             mission
             of
             some
             pettie
             Prophets
             and
             teachers
             .
             Ane
             amazeing
             looking
             glass
             ,
             this
             is
             ,
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             to
             our
             
               aspyreing
               Prelats
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             holding
             of
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             obtruding
             him
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             ane
             ordinary
             Church
             officer
             ,
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             superior
             to
             Presbiters
             ,
             doth
             many
             
             wayes
             
               Impeach
               Christs
               Kingly
               office
               as
               head
               and
               law
               give●…
               of
               his
               Church
               :
            
             whose
             faithfulnes
             above
             that
             of
             Moses
             (
             who
             ordered
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Patern
             shewed
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             the
             least
             pine
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             )
             must
             needs
             reach
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             officers
             ,
             offices
             ,
             qualifications
             ,
             work
             and
             gifts
             of
             these
             officers
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             officiat
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             our
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             and
             Catechisim
             doe
             assert
             .
             For
             according
             to
             our
             Prelatical
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             Prelat
             hath
             
               a
               distinct
               Work
            
             from
             that
             of
             a
             Presbiter
             (
             viz.
             )
             to
             govern
             a
             diocess
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             
               Actus
               primus
            
             of
             a
             State
             ruler
             ,
             to
             sitt
             in
             Council
             or
             Parliament
             .
             Nixt
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             distinct
             solemne
             Consecration
             or
             inauguration
             to
             his
             Office.
             And
             3.
             
             Must
             needs
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             likwise
             
               distinct
               qualifications
               and
               Gifts
            
             from
             those
             of
             a
             preaching
             Presbiter
             ,
             conferred
             by
             this
             solemne
             imposition
             of
             hands
             and
             blessing
             at
             his
             Consecration
             ,
             wherby
             he
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             
               superior
               distinct
               mission
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             all
             the
             forementioned
             particulars
             ,
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             superior
             to
             a
             Presbiter
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             non
             of
             all
             these
             points
             of
             his
             superioritie
             can
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             this
             Officer
             patched
             up
             thereof
             ,
             must
             either
             be
             unwarrantable
             ,
             or
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Churches
             head
             and
             lawgiver
             ,
             his
             Lawes
             and
             rules
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             duties
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             ordination
             ,
             and
             work
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             are
             not
             
               full
               and
               perfect
            
             ,
             but
             mank
             and
             deficient
             as
             to
             such
             ane
             eminent
             Church
             Officer
             .
             And
             where
             is
             then
             the
             
               perfection
               of
               his
               word
               and
               Testament
               ,
            
             to
             make
             not
             only
             the
             ordinarie
             Christian
             but
             even
             
               the
               màn
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             perfect
             and
             throughly
             furnished
             to
             every
             good
             work
             .
             That
             non
             of
             all
             the
             formentioned
             particulars
             as
             to
             this
             Officer
             distinct
             from
             and
             superior
             to
             a
             Presbiter
             ,
             can
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             are
             contrarie
             therunto
             .
             I
             prove
             thus
             1.
             
             The
             Scriptur
             mentions
             no
             name
             ,
             qualification
             ,
             work
             ,
             dutie
             or
             ordination
             of
             any
             or
             dinary
             
             Church
             Officer
             superior
             to
             presbiters
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             likewayes
             appropriat
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Rulers
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             both
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ar
             apropriat
             to
             them
             in
             a
             perfect
             paritie
             1
             Thess.
             5
             :
             12.
             with
             17.
             v.
             and
             1
             Tim.
             5
             :
             17.
             
             Hebr.
             13.
             v.
             7
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5
             :
             13.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4
             :
             14.
             3
             
             Epist.
             Ioh.
             9.
             v.
             —
             2.
             
             In
             all
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             his
             purposed
             recitalls
             of
             ordinarie
             Church
             officers
             ,
             and
             purposed
             declaration
             of
             their
             gifts
             and
             duties
             ,
             ther
             is
             not
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             the
             premised
             ingredients
             of
             the
             office
             of
             this
             supposed
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             thus
             distinct
             from
             and
             Superior
             to
             Presbiters
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             12
             :
             28.
             
             Eph.
             4
             :
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             these
             places
             wee
             have
             besyds
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             &
             Evangelists
             (
             whose
             Office
             ,
             as
             extraordinaire
             ,
             is
             ceased
             )
             Pastores
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             ;
             But
             no
             hint
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             name
             ,
             qualifications
             or
             Mission
             ,
             of
             ane
             ordinarie
             Church
             Officer
             Superior
             to
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             is
             either
             heire
             or
             in
             any
             Scripture
             else
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             express
             as
             to
             the
             Office
             and
             qualifications
             even
             of
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             the
             lowest
             Officer
             .
             Strange
             !
             the
             server
             of
             Tables
             his
             Office
             and
             ordination
             clearlie
             set
             down
             in
             Scriptur
             :
             And
             yet
             
               Altum
               silentium
            
             ,
             as
             to
             either
             ,
             name
             ,
             Office
             or
             ordination
             ,
             of
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             .
             If
             the
             argument
             of
             our
             divines
             be
             good
             from
             hence
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             because
             not
             mentioned
             in
             these
             Catalogues
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             
               Ergo
               ,
               a
               pari
            
             ,
             It
             must
             hold
             good
             against
             the
             Prelat
             .
             And
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelat
             hath
             the
             
               Actus
               Signatus
            
             of
             a
             State
             Ruler
             ,
             how
             cross
             this
             is
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             may
             after
             shew
             .
             Sure
             ,
             since
             Christ
             set
             all
             these
             his
             Officers
             
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             diligentlie
             to
             
               wait
               upon
            
             ,
             and
             attend
             their
             work
             and
             Ministery
             therein
             ;
             He
             never
             made
             or
             allowed
             them
             to
             bee
             
               State
               Rulers
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Some
               more
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Diecesian
               Prelat
               .
               That
               his
               office
               debases
               the
               Acts
               and
               exercise
               ,
               of
               the
               power
               of
               order
               ,
               cleared
               .
               It
               maims
               and
               diversisies
               the
               Pastoral
               office
               ,
               by
               anti-scriptural
               now
               invented
               degrees
               thereof
               .
               His
               office
               ,
               many
               wayes
               contrare
               to
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church-Government
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             ,
             his
             office
             is
             in
             this
             contrare
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             V.
             In
             that
             it
             
               Debases
               the
               highest
               Acts
               and
               exercise
               of
               the
               power
               of
               order
               ,
            
             in
             a
             
               Gospel
               Ministery
            
             .
             For
             all
             do
             grant
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             to
             be
             such
             :
             So
             that
             he
             who
             can
             do
             thes
             Acts
             ,
             hath
             the
             badge
             of
             the
             highest
             Ministerial
             Authority
             as
             ane
             ordinarie
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             these
             being
             among
             the
             most
             emnient
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             there
             office
             and
             Authoritie
             
               —
               Go
               teach
               ,
               baptize
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             They
             must
             have
             some
             to
             serve
             Tables
             that
             they
             may
             give
             themselves
             continually
             to
             the
             
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
            
             .
             Timothy
             ,
             our
             prelatical
             mens
             Supposed-Bishop
             ,
             must
             
               preach
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long
             suffering
             and
             Doctrine
             2
             Tim.
             4
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             who
             had
             the
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             coming
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             therin
             a
             great
             ruleing
             work
             ,
             Yet
             pronunces
             a
             woe
             upon
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             1
             Cor.
             9
             :
             28.
             —
             And
             he
             tells
             us
             this
             was
             a
             speciall
             trust
             committed
             to
             him
             :
             In
             this
             he
             admires
             the
             rich
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             he
             was
             putt
             into
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             honoured
             to
             preach
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ.
             Peter
             ,
             that
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             circumcision
             ,
             
             when
             by
             the
             Lord
             restored
             to
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             to
             its
             exercise
             ,
             by
             a
             Threefold
             renovation
             of
             his
             Mission
             ;
             is
             thryce
             enjoyned
             (
             as
             the
             great
             badge
             of
             his
             love
             to
             his
             Master
             )
             to
             feed
             his
             Lambes
             and
             Sheep
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             Bishop
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Apt
             to
             teach
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             teacheth
             (
             by
             office
             scilicet
             )
             must
             
               waite
               upon
               teaching
            
             ,
             and
             the
             wise
             and
             faithful
             Steward
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             to
             give
             the
             children
             their
             meat
             in
             dew
             Season
             ,
             must
             be
             found
             
               So
               doeing
            
             when
             the
             Lord
             comes
             to
             reckon
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             not
             lay
             up
             this
             noble
             Talent
             in
             a
             Napkine
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             the
             key
             of
             diseiplin
             is
             inferior
             and
             Subordinat
             ,
             as
             themean
             to
             its
             end
             .
             the
             higher
             honour
             above
             ruleing
             only
             being
             allowed
             to
             the
             labourer
             in
             the
             word
             &
             doctrine
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5
             :
             17.
             
             This
             being
             clear
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             debases
             and
             tramples
             upon
             ,
             these
             highe
             and
             noble
             Acts
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             consequently
             upon
             the
             premised
             Scriptures
             asserting
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             wayes
             .
             I.
             In
             that
             the
             quondam
             Presbyter
             only
             ,
             when
             made
             a
             Prelat
             ,
             leaves
             off
             ,
             The
             feeding
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             layes
             by
             the
             preaching
             talent
             ,
             the
             Church
             wher
             he
             did
             preach
             or
             officiat
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             shall
             never
             see
             or
             hear
             him
             againe
             ,
             but
             is
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             voyde
             to
             be
             possed
             by
             another
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             now-office
             is
             he
             oblidged
             to
             preach
             or
             Minister
             the
             Sacraments
             any
             more
             at
             all
             ,
             these
             petty
             peeces
             of
             work
             being
             below
             his
             new
             Lordship
             .
             Trew
             ,
             he
             may
             preach
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Church
             wher
             he
             reseeds
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             
               per
               accidens
            
             ex
             abundanti
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             courtesie
             :
             but
             by
             his
             office
             ,
             
               Qua
               Prelat
            
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             preach
             no
             more
             to
             any
             frock
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             in
             the
             least
             judged
             faultie
             or
             deficient
             in
             his
             Episcopal
             office
             if
             he
             be
             wholly
             silent
             .
             Nay
             ,
             in
             England
             preaching
             Prelats
             have
             been
             highely
             upbraided
             and
             reproached
             by
             their
             fellowes
             ,
             and
             called
             
               preaching
               Cox
               Combes
            
             .
             Wee
             all
             know
             ,
             what
             ane
             odd
             peece
             of
             work
             
               Mr
               Lightoun's
            
             preaching
             was
             esteemed
             by
             the
             generalitie
             
             of
             the
             Prelatick
             partie
             when
             he
             turned
             Prelat
             .
             Now
             ,
             let
             any
             of
             commune
             Reason
             or
             ingenuity
             judge
             ,
             what
             ane
             office
             that
             must
             be
             ,
             which
             putts
             a
             Minister
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Lords
             great
             commission
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             advancement
             to
             a
             higher
             Sphere
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             to
             lay
             by
             this
             work
             which
             is
             the
             noblest
             and
             highest
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Authoritie
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             mainely
             laboured
             and
             gloried
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             noble
             meane
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             Sonles
             :
             and
             consequentlie
             of
             the
             glorie
             of
             Christ
             therin
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             to
             lay
             by
             this
             noble
             work
             under
             pretence
             of
             new
             burdene
             of
             Government
             .
             Wheras
             the
             Apostles
             who
             had
             the
             wholl
             Churches
             to
             plant
             and
             Govern
             ,
             most
             enixely
             plyed
             this
             work
             still
             .
             If
             this
             man
             become
             not
             a
             dumb
             dog
             and
             a
             sloathfull
             unprofiteable
             servant
             ,
             let
             any
             judge
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             debases
             and
             tramples
             upon
             this
             noble
             work
             ,
             in
             that
             be
             makes
             it
             in
             all
             the
             Pastores
             of
             the
             Dioces
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             his
             Lordly
             disposal
             ,
             and
             the
             authoritie
             thereof
             to
             be
             deryved
             from
             him
             as
             the
             sole
             proper
             Pastor
             of
             all
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             whose
             deputs
             the
             preachers
             are
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             although
             himself
             is
             obleiged
             to
             feed
             no
             flock
             .
             3
             He
             maks
             these
             high
             and
             noble
             Acts
             
               of
               the
               power
               of
               order
               ,
               [
               preaching
            
             and
             
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
            
             ]
             a
             lower
             and
             subordinat
             work
             and
             office
             ,
             to
             the
             work
             and
             office
             of
             
               ruleing
               only
            
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Characteristick
             whereby
             he
             holds
             himself
             Superior
             to
             all
             the
             preachers
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ?
             whereas
             the
             Scriptur
             doeth
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             )
             appropriat
             the
             highest
             honour
             to
             the
             labourer
             in
             
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
            
             as
             the
             nobler
             employment
             and
             office
             ,
             above
             the
             Ruler
             only
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             this
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelats
             office
             is
             contrare
             unto
             ,
             and
             reprobat
             by
             the
             Scriptur
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             
               Apocriphal
               ,
               Antiscriptural
            
             ,
             new
             invented
             ,
             
               Degrees
               and
               orders
            
             .
             It
             diversities
             and
             cutts
             asunder
             what
             God
             hes
             made
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             
             other
             offices
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Deacons
             ;
             non
             of
             which
             offices
             admites
             of
             
               Subordinat
               Spheeres
               and
               degrees
            
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             Intrusted
             with
             these
             offices
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             degree
             and
             authority
             therin
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             No
             Evangelist
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Apostle
             is
             found
             of
             a
             Superior
             office
             or
             order
             to
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whence
             comes
             this
             diversity
             then
             in
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             ,
             that
             one
             Pastor
             must
             have
             a
             Lordly
             Dominion
             over
             some
             hundreds
             of
             his
             fellowes
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopal
             office
             succeeds
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ?
             besides
             that
             wee
             shall
             disprove
             this
             afterward
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             these
             offices
             taken
             formaliter
             as
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             are
             expyred
             ,
             as
             sound
             Divines
             doe
             almost
             universally
             grant
             ;
             I
             answer
             that
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             Prelatists
             ancient
             and
             modern
             ,
             doe
             hold
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             to
             be
             no
             officer
             
               Specifially
               distinct
            
             from
             the
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             only
             
               gradually
               distinct
            
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Pastor
             with
             a
             more
             amply
             extended
             authority
             for
             order
             of
             Government
             .
             
               Mr
               Burnet
            
             ,
             in
             his
             pretended
             vindication
             of
             the
             present
             Prelacie
             ,
             4t
             .
             Conference
             ,
             pag.
             310
             ,
             311.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             clear
             anent
             the
             notion
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             the
             distinct
             offices
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             and
             akonowledges
             the
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               hiest
               office
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             the
             Prelat
             is
             but
             a
             different
             degree
             in
             the
             same
             office
             .
             Although
             in
             this
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             doe
             speak
             most
             inconsequently
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             ingredients
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             function
             ,
             being
             such
             ,
             as
             doe
             certanly
             amount
             to
             make
             up
             a
             
               new
               species
            
             of
             ane
             office
             ,
             such
             as
             a
             different
             work
             ,
             consecration
             or
             ordination
             ,
             the
             
               actus
               primus
            
             of
             a
             State
             Ruler
             ,
             different
             qualifications
             (
             by
             consequence
             )
             above
             and
             beyond
             these
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             The
             diversitie
             of
             these
             distinguishes
             the
             Scripture
             offices
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Paul
             setts
             in
             several
             Classes
             ,
             as
             ,
             first
             ,
             and
             second
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12
             :
             28.
             
             Mr
             Burnet
             his
             reason
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             
             of
             others
             herine
             (
             viz
             )
             the
             Pastors
             authority
             to
             administer
             the
             word
             &
             Sacraments
             which
             are
             the
             highest
             acts
             of
             the
             power
             of
             order
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             [
             that
             since
             the
             Sacramental
             actions
             are
             the
             highest
             of
             sacred
             performances
             :
             he
             cannot
             but
             acknowlege
             that
             such
             as
             are
             impowered
             for
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             the
             
               hiest
               office
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ]
             now
             I
             say
             ,
             since
             they
             will
             needs
             have
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             to
             be
             only
             a
             different
             degree
             of
             the
             Presbyterat
             or
             Pastoral
             office
             ,
             they
             cannot
             with
             any
             shaddow
             of
             reason
             make
             him
             Successor
             to
             the
             Evangelists
             or
             Apostles
             in
             their
             formal
             office
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             affirm
             to
             be
             only
             a
             different
             degree
             of
             the
             Presbyterat
             or
             Pastores
             office
             ,
             and
             will
             affirme
             it
             to
             have
             been
             specifically
             distinct
             from
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Ancients
             and
             Schoolemen
             held
             that
             the
             Pastor
             in
             his
             ordination
             receaved
             the
             same
             
               Power
               of
               Government
            
             that
             the
             Prelat
             hath
             ,
             but
             that
             
               the
               Prelat
               is
               the
               [
               primus
               Presbyter
               ,
               ]
            
             who
             hath
             the
             raines
             of
             
               all
               the
               exercise
            
             ,
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             But
             how
             cross
             is
             this
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             any
             Church
             officer
             hath
             a
             power
             and
             authoriritie
             which
             he
             cannot
             exercise
             ?
             To
             whomsoever
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             power
             ,
             he
             hath
             certainlie
             
               commanded
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
            
             ;
             and
             particularly
             Pastores
             or
             Presbyters
             are
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             enixely
             commanded
             to
             exercise
             all
             their
             Pastoral
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             answer
             to
             their
             great
             Master
             .
             Besyds
             ,
             if
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             ,
             or
             its
             official
             power
             of
             order
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             may
             be
             warrantably
             thus
             divided
             and
             cutt
             out
             in
             Shreeds
             and
             parcells
             ,
             and
             divyded
             among
             different
             recipients
             ,
             then
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             divyde
             preaching
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             so
             as
             one
             Presbyter
             (
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             authority
             and
             mission
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             both
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             receaved
             in
             his
             ordination
             )
             might
             have
             
               preaching
               only
            
             allowed
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             no
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             :
             Another
             might
             be
             allowed
             to
             administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             
               but
               not
               to
               preach
            
             .
             One
             Presbyter
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             order
             or
             union
             
             (
             pretences
             are
             never
             wanting
             to
             humane
             inventions
             )
             might
             be
             sett
             a
             part
             and
             authorised
             to
             Baptise
             all
             the
             Children
             in
             a
             wholl
             Province
             ,
             doing
             nothing
             else
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             And
             this
             power
             by
             the
             same
             authority
             might
             be
             taken
             from
             all
             the
             Pastoures
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             Sure
             all
             would
             acknowledge
             this
             to
             be
             a
             most
             wicked
             divyding
             and
             diversifieing
             what
             God
             the
             conjoyned
             .
             And
             such
             is
             this
             Prelatical
             divyding
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             charge
             in
             relation
             to
             order
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             the
             keys
             of
             Doctrine
             &
             Government
             ?
             the
             power
             wherof
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             receaves
             intirely
             in
             his
             ordination
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Authority
             of
             administrating
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             this
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             is
             contrare
             to
             Scripture
             .
             In
             that
             his
             Office
             is
             in
             many
             respects
             cross
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             is
             ane
             Office
             which
             the
             man
             that
             exercises
             ,
             cannot
             but
             in
             so
             farr
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Gospel
             Church-ruler
             ,
             Which
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             Since
             all
             authority
             in
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             as
             to
             either
             the
             Word
             or
             Disciplin
             ,
             is
             deryved
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             its
             proper
             fountaine
             and
             subject
             ,
             this
             power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             is
             properlie
             and
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             not
             a
             Gospel
             Ministery
             ,
             But
             
               a
               dominion
               and
               principalitie
            
             ,
             discharged
             to
             Church
             Officers
             of
             what
             ever
             sorte
             ,
             whose
             authority
             is
             not
             
               a
               despotick
               ,
               nomothetick
            
             ,
             or
             
               architectonick
               power
            
             ,
             but
             a
             Ministerial
             Stewardship
             only
             .
             Matth.
             20
             :
             v
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1
             :
             24.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4
             :
             D.
             1
             Pet.
             5
             :
             2
             ,
             3.
             3
             
             Epist.
             John.
             9.
             
             The
             work
             of
             all
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             is
             called
             
               a
               Ministery
            
             ,
             Pastours
             ,
             Doctores
             ,
             yea
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             were
             appointed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             12.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4
             :
             v.
             5.
             
             Paul
             calls
             himself
             a
             fellow
             servant
             with
             Epaphras
             ,
             Collos.
             17.
             with
             Tichicus
             Collos.
             4
             :
             7.
             
             And
             calls
             Ministers
             his
             fellow-souldiers
             and
             fellow-labores
             Philip.
             4.
             3
             .
             -2
             .
             25-Rom
             .
             16
             :
             3
             .
             -2
             .
             The
             Bishops
             power
             inverts
             Christs
             rule
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               gradation
               in
               point
               of
               censures
               and
               appealls
               ,
            
             which
             is
             from
             one
             one
             to
             more
             ,
             from
             the
             lesser
             
             number
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             from
             the
             Presbytery
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Presbytery
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             the
             Synod
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             Not
             to
             any
             one
             Apostle
             ,
             Pop
             ,
             or
             Prelat
             ;
             Whereas
             the
             last
             appeal
             and
             reference
             in
             this
             Diocesian
             Mould
             ,
             is
             
               to
               the
               Bishop
            
             .
             Our
             Lords
             rule
             is
             this
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             removeing
             of
             Scandales
             .
             First
             ,
             tell
             the
             offending
             Brother
             Alone
             ,
             then
             take
             two
             or
             three
             more
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             be
             farder
             contumacious
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             greater
             embodied
             court
             or
             Judicatorie
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             official
             power
             of
             binding
             or
             lowseing
             .
             He
             bidds
             not
             toll
             it
             ,
             uni
             ,
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             unitati
             ,
             a
             multitud
             gathered
             into
             one
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Greek
             word
             doth
             necessarly
             Import
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             Diocesian
             sea
             ,
             the
             gradation
             is
             from
             many
             to
             one
             Prelat
             ,
             whose
             sole
             prerogative
             this
             highest
             censure
             ,
             is
             .
             And
             with
             Prelatists
             the
             rule
             runns
             thus
             ,
             tell
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             lastlie
             and
             finallie
             one
             Lord-Bishop
             :
             Which
             is
             point
             blank
             contrare
             to
             the
             Scripture
             rule
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Diocesion
             Bishops
             power
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             Pastoral
             pretended
             duties
             ,
             
               as
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             are
             such
             as
             
               falls
               within
               he
               compass
               of
               no
               command
               ,
            
             and
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             performe
             according
             to
             Scripture
             rules
             ,
             which
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Prelat
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             is
             the
             
               proper
               Pastor
               of
               the
               whole
               Diocess
               ,
            
             for
             he
             being
             peculiarly
             
               Bishop
               of
               it
            
             ,
             and
             consecrat
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Episcopal
             inspection
             over
             the
             same
             (
             for
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             his
             power
             &
             office
             ,
             denoted
             by
             this
             term
             [
             Bishop
             of
             Edinburgh
             ]
             &c.
             
             He
             admitts
             non
             in
             the
             diocess
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             characteristick
             of
             his
             Superioritie
             over
             Presbyters
             )
             &
             withall
             ,
             it
             including
             the
             wholl
             Ecclesiastick
             Authority
             both
             of
             order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             with
             in
             the
             Diocess
             ;
             It
             followes
             of
             necessity
             that
             he
             is
             the
             sole
             and
             proper
             Pastor
             thereof
             according
             to
             this
             mould
             of
             Government
             .
             Now
             it
             being
             so
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             trew
             Scripture
             etimon
             of
             Episcopus
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             imports
             all
             the
             Pastorall
             duties
             of
             feeding
             and
             ruling
             ,
             and
             layes
             a●…e
             obligation
             upon
             
             the
             person
             under
             this
             relation
             and
             cloathed
             with
             this
             Office
             ,
             to
             perform
             all
             these
             duties
             accordingly
             to
             these
             to
             whom
             he
             stands
             in
             that
             relation
             .
             2
             That
             its
             impossible
             the
             Bishop
             can
             feed
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             Oversee
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             Pastoral
             duties
             unto
             ,
             and
             watch
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             that
             large
             flock
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             some
             hundereds
             of
             painful
             ▪
             Pastores
             will
             find
             their
             hands
             full
             of
             work
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Bishop
             assumes
             a
             charge
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             he
             can
             dischag
             or
             perform
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Scripture
             allowes
             no
             Derivation
             or
             Deputation
             of
             the
             Pastores
             work
             and
             Office
             to
             which
             he
             is
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             other
             subserviant
             Officers
             .
             Because
             God
             intrusts
             no
             man
             with
             any
             peece
             of
             Stewardship
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             must
             both
             oversie
             and
             execut
             immediatly
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             likewayes
             disposed
             and
             enabled
             to
             manage
             and
             overtake
             .
             God
             still
             conjoyneing
             the
             Office
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             and
             call
             together
             ,
             for
             every
             peece
             of
             his
             work
             :
             Which
             the
             man
             that
             is
             intrusted
             with
             ;
             and
             called
             unto
             ,
             must
             himself
             immediatly
             waite
             upon
             and
             attend
             Rom.
             12.
             7.
             and
             not
             intrust
             it
             to
             others
             for
             him
             .
             Hence
             4.
             
             By
             clear
             consequence
             ,
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishopes
             work
             
               qua
               talis
            
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             neither
             mannage
             nor
             hath
             warrand
             from
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             to
             exercise
             or
             assume
             .
             In
             the
             4t
             .
             Place
             ,
             the
             present
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             is
             a
             Person
             who
             is
             authorised
             to
             sitt
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             Council
             ,
             and
             other
             civil
             Judicatories
             ,
             as
             a
             
               constituent
               member
            
             therof
             :
             For
             they
             are
             restored
             to
             
               their
               places
               in
               Parliament
               &
               civil
               pretended
               dignities
               ,
            
             which
             places
             they
             a●…
             by
             there
             Office
             bound
             to
             manage
             ,
             as
             civil
             Rulers
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             all
             
               civill
               dominion
            
             ,
             &
             Magistraticall
             Rule
             ,
             is
             expresly
             prohibit
             to
             
               Church
               Rulers
            
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             Officer
             who
             is
             installed
             in
             these
             Offices
             ,
             falls
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
             .
             The
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             great
             exercise
             authotie
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             .
             Matth.
             20
             :
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             This
             charge
             our
             Lord
             gave
             to
             his
             
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             Pastores
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             are
             here
             forbidden
             all
             civill
             rule
             or
             Magistracy
             ,
             the
             nature
             wherof
             is
             properly
             a
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             thus
             distinct
             
               toto
               coelo
            
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Offices
             which
             is
             a
             Ministerial
             service
             or
             stewardship
             only
             .
             All
             our
             divines
             impugne
             from
             this
             text
             the
             popes
             civil
             Dominion
             and
             the
             amphibius
             civily
             ruleing
             or
             domineering
             Prelat
             falls
             under
             the
             lash
             thereof
             .
             Non
             who
             goe
             Christs
             errands
             and
             his
             warrfare
             must
             be
             in●…angled
             with
             these
             things
             that
             are
             temporal
             .
             The
             Minister
             must
             
               waite
               upon
               his
               Ministrie
            
             .
             So
             the
             civil
             Magistrat
             is
             Gods
             Minister
             in
             civiles
             ,
             
               attending
               Continually
            
             upon
             this
             employment
             Rom.
             13
             :
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             Now
             ,
             those
             being
             in
             their
             nature
             so
             disparat
             employments
             ,
             and
             both
             requireing
             a
             constant
             waiting
             and
             attendance
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             strange
             man
             ,
             That
             can
             be
             called
             and
             sufficient
             for
             both
             :
             Who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             said
             the
             great
             and
             highly
             gifted
             Paul
             ,
             speaking
             of
             his
             Ministerial
             employments
             :
             Are
             our
             Prelats
             beyond
             his
             sufficiencie
             ,
             who
             can
             act
             the
             Pastor
             of
             a
             wholl
             Diocess
             and
             guide
             State
             affaires
             too
             ?
             Christs
             Kingdome
             is
             not
             
               of
               this
               World
            
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             
               its
               Officers
            
             ,
             the
             weapons
             of
             whose
             warrfare
             must
             not
             be
             carnal
             .
             Who
             made
             me
             a
             judge
             ,
             said
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             himself
             ,
             when
             desired
             but
             to
             giue
             a
             deciding
             advice
             in
             a
             civil
             cause
             Luk
             ,
             12
             :
             14.
             
             Where
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             like
             the
             work
             or
             qualifications
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             Rules
             and
             instructions
             anent
             the
             work
             ,
             Office
             and
             call
             of
             Church
             Officers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Diocesian
               Bishops
               Office
               debases
               extraoadinarie
               Offices
               ,
               in
               confounding
               them
               with
               the
               ordinary
               .
               That
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               power
               layes
               no
               foundation
               for
               Prelacy
               ,
               cleared
               at
               large
               .
               The
               derivation
               of
               Prelacie
               from
               them
               ,
               loaded
               with
               gross
               absurdites
               .
            
          
           
             VIII
             .
             THe
             Diocesian
             Bishops
             Office
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             contrare
             unto
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             that
             
               It
               debases
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               Euangelistick
               Offices
               ,
               and
               confounds
               the
               ordinarie
               &
               extraordinarie
               functions
               &
               administrations
               ,
            
             which
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             &
             all
             sound
             Divines
             doe
             diversifie
             &
             distinguish
             .
             The
             Prelats
             Advocats
             ,
             
               &
               this
               new
               informer
               particularly
            
             ,
             pleads
             for
             and
             derives
             the
             Episcopal
             preheminence
             from
             
               the
               office
               and
               inspection
               of
               the
               Apstles
               and
               Euangelists
               ,
            
             whom
             they
             affirme
             to
             have
             been
             properly
             &
             formally
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             they
             take
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             formal
             power
             and
             offices
             ,
             which
             they
             exercised
             are
             to
             be
             
               continued
               still
            
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             Timothy
             was
             formally
             constitut
             
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               Titus
               of
               Crete
               ,
               Iames
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             Prelats
             office
             ,
             
               is
               the
               same
            
             ,
             and
             properly
             Succeeds
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               A
               continuation
            
             of
             their
             office
             in
             a
             formal
             sense
             .
             Timothy's
             authority
             is
             is
             one
             maine
             ground
             which
             the
             Episcopal
             men
             at
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             ,
             and
             this
             Auther
             also
             do
             plead
             to
             legittimat
             the
             Prelats
             office
             .
             This
             being
             clear
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             pretended
             Mould
             of
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishops
             Office
             and
             Authority
             ,
             is
             lyable
             to
             the
             charge
             &
             censure
             of
             debasing
             these
             holy
             extraordinarie
             functions
             ,
             and
             confounding
             them
             with
             the
             ordinary
             ,
             which
             I
             prove
             ,
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             All
             sound
             protestant
             Divines
             do
             harmoniously
             assert
             the
             extraordinary
             nature
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             
             office
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             likewayes
             of
             the
             Euangelists
             ,
             reckening
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Euangelists
             as
             the
             extraordinary
             New
             Testament
             Officers
             ,
             whose
             proper
             formal
             Office
             ,
             
               died
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               admits
               of
               no
               succession
               :
            
             for
             thus
             they
             ordinarily
             defyne
             
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Christs
             
               immediatly
               called
               and
               extraornarily
               gifted
               universal
               Ambassadours
               ,
               sent
               out
               ,
               to
               lay
               every
               where
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               the
               Gospel
               government
               therein
               :
            
             Particularly
             Polanus
             in
             his
             Syntagma
             reckens
             up
             these
             as
             their
             extraordinary
             expired
             prerogatives
             (
             to
             which
             we
             will
             find
             this
             Informer
             in
             parte
             give
             assent
             .
             )
             1.
             
             Their
             immediat
             institution
             by
             Christ.
             2.
             
             Their
             immediat
             mission
             to
             teach
             ,
             (
             Paul
             had
             his
             from
             heaven
             .
             )
             3.
             
             Their
             universal
             legation
             to
             found
             and
             plant
             Churches
             throw
             the
             world
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11
             :
             28.
             —
             4.
             
             It
             s
             visible
             badge
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             conferring
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
             5.
             
             Their
             extraordinary
             authority
             beyond
             any
             of
             their
             Successors
             ,
             as
             being
             set
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             &c.
             
             Hence
             all
             the
             ingredients
             of
             their
             formal
             Office
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             expired
             ,
             And
             no
             Church
             Officer
             can
             be
             said
             to
             succeed
             them
             therein
             .
             Their
             Call
             was
             immediat
             ,
             sure
             ,
             non
             can
             succeed
             them
             in
             that
             .
             
               Their
               special
            
             or
             
               proper
               work
            
             ,
             was
             to
             plant
             Churches
             and
             the
             Gospel-government
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             their
             Officers
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             Churches
             they
             were
             Ministers
             
               in
               actu
               exercits
            
             ,
             sure
             no
             Church
             Officer
             could
             succeed
             them
             in
             this
             .
             Their
             Qualifications
             as
             such
             Ambassadours
             ,
             were
             correspondent
             to
             this
             great
             work
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             their
             gifts
             of
             miracles
             ,
             gifts
             of
             tongues
             ,
             Prophesie
             ,
             infallibility
             in
             Doctrin
             ;
             Sure
             now
             can
             pretend
             to
             succeed
             them
             in
             this
             .
             Nixt
             ,
             for
             the
             Euangelists
             ,
             their
             Office
             was
             equally
             extraordinary
             ,
             it
             consisting
             in
             
               a
               planetary
               motion
            
             ,
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             to
             water
             where
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             ,
             to
             bring
             reports
             of
             the
             Churches
             state
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             commissions
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             
             them
             .
             Their
             various
             motions
             ,
             
               pro
               re
               nata
            
             ,
             upon
             &
             down
             ,
             even
             after
             these
             Epistles
             (
             wherein
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             receaved
             their
             Episcopal
             charge
             )
             were
             written
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             absolut
             silence
             as
             to
             their
             ever
             returning
             to
             these
             Churches
             againe
             ,
             besides
             the
             Apostle
             Pauls
             shewing
             expresly
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             
               their
               occasional
               transient
               employment
            
             in
             this
             places
             ,
             and
             express
             recalling
             of
             them
             therefrom
             ,
             to
             the
             further
             prosecution
             of
             their
             extraordinary
             employment
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             very
             Epistles
             identifying
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Elder
             :
             All
             these
             clear
             grounds
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             do
             evidently
             demonstrat
             that
             the
             
               work
               and
               office
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
            
             as
             Euangelists
             ,
             is
             expired
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             unto
             by
             any
             ordinary
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             appendix
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             charge
             ,
             and
             supposing
             its
             exercise
             and
             existance
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             then
             -
             infant
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             make
             these
             high
             and
             extraordinary
             functions
             ,
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             thus
             confound
             the
             two
             together
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             very
             gross
             usurpation
             .
             2.
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopal
             function
             (
             as
             above
             described
             in
             the
             quality
             ,
             and
             mould
             of
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             )
             will
             never
             be
             found
             in
             these
             extraordinary
             functions
             ,
             either
             
               formaliter
               ,
               or
               eminenter
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             must
             be
             a
             gross
             belying
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             pretend
             this
             in
             the
             assuming
             of
             this
             usurped
             Office.
             First
             ,
             The
             Episcopal
             Office
             will
             not
             be
             found
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Euangelists
             formaliter
             .
             For
             these
             were
             
               universal
               unfixed
               Officers
            
             ,
             set
             over
             no
             particular
             Church
             or
             Diocess
             :
             But
             were
             
               pro
               re
               nata
            
             to
             officiat
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             as
             being
             (
             the
             Apostles
             especially
             )
             Officers
             thereof
             
               in
               actu
               exercito
               .
               Nixt
            
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             function
             is
             not
             included
             in
             these
             Offices
             eminenter
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             ordinary
             power
             whi●…
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Euangelists
             exercised
             ,
             or
             transmitte
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             for
             these
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Neit●…
             the
             Apostles
             nor
             Euangelists
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             
               perpet●…
               ordinary
               Ministerial
               authority
            
             transmitted
             by
             them
             in
             〈◊〉
             
             Church
             ,
             did
             exercise
             
               Superiority
               Episcopal
            
             over
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             perpetual
             
               Pastoral
               Charge
            
             ,
             they
             held
             them
             their
             equals
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               ordinary
               power
            
             of
             government
             ,
             as
             wee
             saw
             above
             in
             the
             Apostles
             practise
             in
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             amongst
             Churches
             constitut
             ,
             and
             farr
             less
             can
             we
             suppose
             that
             the
             Euangelists
             were
             in
             such
             Churches
             to
             exercise
             any
             single
             or
             Episcopal
             preheminence
             in
             government
             .
             For
             it
             were
             strange
             if
             Timothy
             who
             was
             ordained
             by
             a
             Presbytrye
             wherein
             Paul
             himself
             was
             present
             ,
             should
             notwithstanding
             usurpe
             preheminence
             over
             a
             Presbytery
             though
             inferior
             to
             ane
             Apostle
             .
             And
             that
             whereas
             Presbyters
             did
             concurr
             
               pari
               passu
            
             with
             a
             whole
             Presbytery
             of
             Apostles
             in
             every
             peece
             of
             a
             judicial
             Act
             and
             decree
             ,
             yet
             that
             ane
             Euangelist
             inferior
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             should
             take
             Episcopal
             preheminence
             over
             a
             Presbytery
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostles
             planted
             no
             such
             
               ordinary
               Officers
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             had
             that
             
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Episcopal
             Power
             was
             not
             transmitted
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             by
             further
             consequence
             it
             is
             not
             included
             in
             their
             Office
             eminenter
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             plantation
             of
             the
             Churches
             they
             fixed
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             their
             immediat
             Successor's
             in
             the
             Ministerial
             power
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             their
             last
             farewel's
             into
             Churches
             ,
             they
             committed
             unto
             these
             Pastors
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             government
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             
               a
               Super-institution
            
             of
             any
             officer
             of
             
               a
               higher
               order
            
             .
             Act.
             20
             :
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Compared
             with
             25.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5
             :
             2
             ,
             3.
             with
             2
             Pet.
             1
             :
             14
             —
             3.
             
             It
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             Paules
             ordinary
             Ministerial
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Capacitie
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             hands
             laid
             upon
             him
             by
             that
             Presbytety
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             out
             with
             other
             commissioners
             to
             that
             Synod
             at
             Jerusalem
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             looked
             like
             a
             humble
             submission
             
               pro
               tanto
            
             ,
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             far
             from
             the
             Episcopal
             preheminence
             :
             since
             the
             Prelats
             dissoune
             all
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Prophes
             in
             greater
             or
             lesser
             assemblies
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Prelats
             authority
             is
             this
             ,
             
             he
             is
             upon
             the
             mater
             the
             only
             proper
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             whose
             Episcopal
             inspection
             reaches
             Pastores
             and
             flocks
             both
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             .
             He
             is
             the
             fountaine
             from
             whom
             the
             power
             of
             order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             wholl
             Diocess
             ,
             is
             deryved
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             both
             depends
             upon
             his
             Lordly
             disposal
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             is
             contrare
             both
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             their
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             contrare
             to
             
               its
               very
               nature
               in
               universum
            
             ,
             their
             office
             being
             a
             declarative
             executive
             Ministerie
             onlie
             :
             And
             
               Dominion
               or
               Lordship
            
             being
             discharged
             to
             all
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             Church
             Officers
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Hence
             in
             the
             3d.
             place
             ,
             This
             Episcopal
             pretence
             ,
             a●…nt
             the
             derivation
             of
             
               their
               Lordly
               grandour
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             fastens
             a
             grosse
             charge
             of
             unfaithfulness
             upon
             them
             .
             1.
             
             In
             assuming
             a
             power
             
               in
               its
               nature
               distinct
            
             from
             what
             there
             Lord
             allowed
             and
             enjoyned
             them
             (
             viz.
             )
             a
             Lordly
             dominion
             ,
             not
             a
             ministerial
             Stewardshipe
             &
             service
             only
             ,
             &
             such
             a
             dominion
             as
             
               Princes
               of
               the
               gentiles
            
             exercise
             ,
             even
             to
             have
             the
             
               actus
               primus
            
             of
             
               a
               civil
               Lord-peer
            
             ,
             yea
             Chieff-peer
             ,
             or
             Parliament
             man.
             2.
             
             In
             debaseing
             and
             Straitening
             their
             Apostolick
             Inspection
             ,
             and
             carrying
             ane
             Office
             incompatible
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             thus
             unfaithfully
             tearing
             out
             a
             parte
             of
             their
             commission
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             becoming
             Diocesian
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             fixed
             to
             particular
             diocesses
             ,
             and
             therin
             exercise
             ane
             ordinary
             fixed
             poever
             ,
             wheras
             their
             commission
             was
             to
             exercise
             ane
             extraordinary
             unfixed
             ministery
             towards
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             planted
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             planted
             .
             3.
             
             In
             setting
             up
             up
             
               no
               such
               ordinare
               officers
            
             to
             succeed
             them
             in
             this
             so
             necessarie
             a
             work
             ,
             but
             committing
             the
             wholl
             governement
             
               to
               meer
               presbyters
            
             as
             is
             said
             .
             4.
             
             In
             ommiting
             in
             all
             their
             
               rules
               &
               prescriptions
            
             anent
             Church
             government
             ,
             &
             the
             offices
             and
             officers
             therof
             ,
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             this
             officer
             ,
             and
             giving
             no
             rules
             for
             either
             
               the
               qualifications
            
             or
             ordination
             of
             any
             higher
             officer
             then
             a
             
               meer
               presbyter
            
             ,
             5.
             
             
             In
             express
             dischargeing
             of
             
               Lordly
               dominion
               &
               preheminence
            
             among
             ordinary
             Church
             officers
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             a
             debasing
             of
             ,
             and
             hie
             reflection
             upon
             ,
             these
             eminent
             extraordinary
             Church
             officers
             ,
             both
             to
             make
             them
             carry
             ane
             office
             contrare
             and
             inferior
             unto
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             ther
             holy
             functions
             ,
             intrusted
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             likewayes
             in
             their
             practice
             to
             contradict
             their
             doctrin
             in
             relation
             to
             Church
             government
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             both
             their
             Doctrin
             and
             practice
             ,
             to
             contradict
             &
             crosse
             the
             
               Lords
               great
               commission
               and
               instructions
            
             ,
             If
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             horrid
             reflection
             upon
             their
             faithfullnes
             ,
             Let
             any
             judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               diocesian
               Prelats
               office
               ,
               taks
               away
               the
               peoples
               right
               ,
               to
               Call
               there
               Pastor
               .
               This
               right
               proved
               from
               Scriptur
               and
               divine
               Reason
               .
               It
               excludes
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Ruleing
               elder
               .
               Some
               Cheiff
               exceptions
               of
               the
               prelatick
               party
               to
               that
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               Ansuered
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             9●…
             .
             place
             .
             The
             Episcopal
             government
             is
             in
             this
             contrare
             unto
             the
             word
             ;
             In
             that
             it
             cutts
             off
             Congtegations
             from
             all
             interest
             and
             right
             ,
             in
             
               Calling
               there
               Pastor
            
             .
             For
             in
             this
             government
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             mission
             ,
             Call
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Relation
             to
             such
             a
             people
             ,
             over
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             officiat
             ,
             flowes
             all
             from
             the
             Prelat
             .
             The
             Congregationall
             eldership
             have
             not
             the
             Least
             interestin
             it
             .
             Hence
             this
             power
             of
             calling
             Pastores
             was
             ranversed
             by
             our
             Parliament
             when
             prelacie
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             popish
             Custome
             of
             patronages
             was
             restored
             .
             The
             Prelat
             sends
             a
             man
             to
             the
             poor
             people
             as
             their
             Minister
             ,
             
             whom
             possibly
             they
             never
             sawe
             in
             the
             face
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             is
             contrare
             both
             to
             Scriptur
             and
             reason
             ,
             contrare
             ,
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             apostolick
             Church
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Even
             the
             deacons
             
               were
               looked
               out
               ,
               and
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               .
            
             Act.
             6.
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             might
             ordaine
             and
             lay
             their
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             install
             them
             in
             their
             office
             with
             a
             publick
             blessing
             :
             And
             if
             the
             people
             were
             to
             have
             so
             great
             ane
             Interest
             in
             choosing
             these
             men
             (
             though
             even
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             had
             infallible
             knouledge
             of
             qualifications
             ,
             were
             present
             to
             ordaine
             them
             )
             that
             this
             trust
             of
             disburseing
             their
             Almes
             or
             charitie
             ,
             might
             be
             committed
             to
             non
             but
             upon
             
               their
               consent
               &
               choyce
            
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             a
             fortiori
             ,
             People
             have
             a
             far
             greater
             Interest
             as
             to
             their
             Consent
             and
             choyce
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             To
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             Intrust
             their
             Soules
             conduct
             unto
             another
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             infinit
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             the
             Earthes
             treasures
             ,
             And
             while
             the
             are
             no
             such
             infalible
             discerners
             of
             fitt
             persons
             to
             officiat
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             .
             If
             the
             Apostles
             would
             not
             set
             apart
             men
             for
             this
             meanest
             employment
             ,
             without
             the
             Peoples-Consent
             
               &
               looking
               them
               out
            
             ,
             How
             absurd
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             officer
             [
             the
             Pastor
             ]
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             officiat
             in
             that
             eminent
             office
             with
             out
             ther
             knowledge
             or
             Consent
             .
          
           
             2
             Wee
             find
             the
             chooseing
             and
             sending
             out
             of
             Church
             officers
             
               in
               this
               hie
               ministeriall
               employment
            
             ,
             To
             have
             been
             upon
             the
             peoples
             consent
             and
             choyce
             :
             for
             Act.
             14.
             
             The
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             who
             were
             ordained
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Church
             by
             Church
             ,
             were
             thus
             ordained
             and
             sett
             apart
             to
             their
             office
             ,
             Compared
             with
             Tit.
             I.
             5.
             
             Berause
             (
             not
             to
             stand
             here
             upon
             the
             import
             of
             the
             greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             imports
             a
             hand
             suffrage
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             shale
             be
             made
             good
             upon
             the
             
               Third
               Dialogue
            
             and
             the
             exceptions
             of
             
               this
               pamphleter
            
             ,
             upon
             that
             passage
             ,
             examined
             )
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             this
             ordination
             was
             to
             be
             performed
             
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             with
             the
             peoples
             Consent
             and
             choice
             :
             And
             
             Nixt
             ,
             If
             the
             Apostles
             would
             not
             ordaine
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             much
             lesse
             Ministers
             unto
             such
             a
             weighty
             employment
             ,
             since
             in
             ther
             faithfullnes
             the
             people
             are
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             infinitly
             more
             concerned
             .
             Besydes
             ,
             the
             very
             Intimation
             ,
             and
             litte
             ,
             of
             the
             men
             out
             of
             whom
             a
             Successor
             to
             the
             Apostleshipe
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Judas
             ,
             was
             by
             God
             immediatly
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             was
             with
             the
             peoples
             Consent
             ,
             Therfor
             much
             more
             ought
             this
             to
             be
             in
             the
             ordination
             and
             admission
             of
             ane
             ordinary
             officer
             whose
             call
             is
             mediat
             and
             ordinarie
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Scripture
             doeth
             clearly
             hold
             forth
             
               a
               congregational
               Church
               &
               juridical
               eldership
               ,
               representing
               that
               Church
               .
            
             Which
             (
             besyes
             many
             other
             reasons
             add●…cible
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             pleaded
             by
             our
             writ●…ers
             )
             is
             evident
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             mention
             of
             greater
             Churches
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             Jerusalem
             &c
             ,
             Who
             were
             certanly
             presbyterial
             ,
             because
             ,
             〈◊〉
             they
             are
             found
             ,
             thogh
             consisting
             of
             many
             officers
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             of
             lesser
             Societies
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             all
             poynted
             cut
             as
             
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             Import
             
               a
               Classicall
               or
               presbiterial
               unitie
            
             of
             these
             lesseSocieties
             .
             So
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             also●…all
             these
             lesser
             Societies
             Churches
             ,
             in
             the
             plural
             .
             Let
             the
             Woman
             beep
             Silence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               the
               Churches
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             34.
             
             Which
             must
             needs
             Import
             the
             
               Single
               Congregations
            
             of
             that
             one
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             through
             thes
             Churches
             
               Rulers
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               &
               Gouvernours
            
             were
             sett
             and
             established
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Church
             by
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             throw
             all
             particular
             Churches
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             With
             Tit.
             I.
             5.
             
             For
             if
             the
             Church
             is
             found
             to
             have
             had
             both
             ruleing
             and
             teaching
             Elders
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             1.
             
             Cor
             12.
             28.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             And
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             these
             lesser
             Societies
             are
             called
             [
             Churches
             ]
             It
             certanly
             followes
             that
             they
             had
             
               ane
               eldership
               &
               rule
               in
               them
               .
            
             If
             ane
             eldership
             ,
             and
             rulers
             ,
             be
             allowed
             to
             rule
             and
             represent
             the
             Congregation
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             then
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             the
             Call
             of
             the
             Pastor
             and
             Chieff
             elder
             
             and
             his
             choice
             ,
             as
             most
             suteable
             to
             their
             condition
             ,
             must
             fall
             within
             the
             compasse
             ofther
             Spiritual
             authority
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             the
             denying
             of
             this
             unto
             Congregations
             ,
             &
             the
             Episcopal
             arbitrarie
             obtruding
             of
             Ministers
             upon
             them
             without
             their
             call
             and
             consent
             ,
             is
             in
             two
             great
             points
             ,
             contrare
             unto
             divine
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
             Unto
             that
             
               spiritual
               and
               near
               relation
            
             ,
             which
             is
             betwixt
             a
             Minister
             and
             his
             flock
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             will
             find
             this
             pamphleter
             after
             plead
             )
             which
             is
             certainly
             marriage
             like
             and
             very
             straite
             .
             And
             there
             being
             many
             peculiarduties
             ,
             which
             they
             owe
             unto
             him
             beside
             others
             Ministers
             ,
             all
             flowing
             from
             this
             relation
             ,
             particularly
             a
             special
             reverence
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             subjection
             ;
             These
             must
             certanely
             suppose
             a
             voluntarie
             consent
             and
             call
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             bottomed
             upon
             the
             meer
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             another
             ,
             which
             cannot
             make
             up
             this
             relation
             2
             ,
             This
             denying
             of
             the
             peoples
             right
             to
             call
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             is
             contrare
             unto
             that
             
               Iudgment
               of
               discretion
               ,
               that
               spiritual
               discerning
               ,
               and
               trying
               of
               the
               Spirits
               ,
            
             which
             is
             allowed
             ,
             yea
             &
             enjoyned
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             If
             in
             any
             thing
             a
             spiritual
             discerning
             must
             take
             place
             ,
             surely
             in
             this
             especially
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             people
             doe
             intrust
             their
             soules
             direction
             and
             guidance
             ;
             If
             in
             any
             thing
             a
             Christian
             must
             Act
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             give
             up
             his
             perswasion
             to
             ane
             implicit
             conduct
             ,
             and
             thus
             become
             a
             servant
             of
             men
             ,
             sure
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             in
             a
             mater
             ofso
             great
             weight
             as
             this
             is
             ?
             If
             Christs
             sheep
             have
             this
             for
             their
             Character
             ,
             that
             they
             knowe
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             trew
             Shepherd
             from
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             
               hyreling
               and
               stranger
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             will
             flie
             ,
             Joh.
             10
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Sure
             their
             knowlege
             and
             consent
             must
             interveen
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             acceptance
             of
             ,
             and
             subjecton
             to
             their
             Shepherd
             ?
             If
             they
             must
             not
             belive
             every
             Spirit
             ,
             buttry
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             sure
             this
             caution
             and
             tryal
             must
             be
             especially
             allowed
             
               in
               this
               case
            
             ,
             that
             they
             admitt
             not
             a
             false
             Prophet
             instead
             of
             a
             trew
             ?
             So
             then
             the
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             
             as
             in
             other
             pointes
             ,
             chargeable
             with
             antichristian
             and
             anti-scriptural
             tyrannie
             over
             Christs
             flockes
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Episcopal
             Government
             is
             in
             this
             contrare
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             (
             viz.
             )
             In
             denying
             ,
             and
             cutting
             off
             from
             his
             administration
             ,
             and
             the
             totall
             laying
             asyde
             of
             a
             singularely
             usefull
             Church
             officer
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             House
             (
             viz
             )
             
               the
               ruleing
               elder
            
             .
             That
             Government
             which
             denies
             and
             layes
             aside
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             vine
             yeard
             ,
             his
             servants
             and
             officers
             whom
             he
             hath
             authorized
             and
             appointed
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             highly
             derogatorie
             to
             his
             glory
             and
             contrare
             to
             his
             word
             ;
             But
             such
             is
             Prelacie
             .
             The
             Prelats
             are
             like
             that
             sloathfull
             wicked
             servant
             who
             smites
             and
             beats
             away
             there
             fellow-servants
             ,
             while
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             the
             drunken
             .
             That
             Prelats
             disoun
             and
             exclude
             this
             officer
             ,
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             their
             principles
             and
             practise
             .
             They
             all
             deny
             the
             divine
             warrand
             of
             this
             Church
             officer
             :
             And
             where
             Prelacy
             is
             established
             ,
             he
             is
             excluded
             from
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synodes
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             mater
             also
             ,
             from
             the
             congregation
             :
             For
             they
             deny
             and
             exclude
             all
             decisive
             suffrage
             there
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             all
             Authority
             of
             congregational
             elderships
             ,
             as
             we
             seen
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             ruleing
             elder
             ,
             distinct
             from
             both
             the
             preaching
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             Is
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             our
             Divines
             have
             made
             good
             from
             severall
             Scriptur
             grounds
             .
             Such
             as
             1.
             
             From
             Rom.
             12
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Where
             among
             severall
             other
             Church
             officers
             which
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             enumerat
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             ruleth
             .
             Here
             is
             ane
             ordinary
             Ruler
             ,
             distinct
             from
             all
             other
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Church
             officers
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             Rule
             and
             authoritative
             power
             .
             Againe
             ,
             he
             is
             ranked
             among
             
               ordinarie
               Officers
            
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             needs
             be
             ane
             ordinary
             standing
             officer
             ,
             yet
             stands
             distinguished
             from
             other
             ordinary
             officers
             ,
             haveing
             both
             a
             
               distinct
               name
            
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             likewayes
             a
             
               distinct
               worke
            
             ,
             as
             being
             diversified
             from
             the
             
               teacher
               ,
               the
               exhorter
               ,
               and
               the
               giver
               .
            
             And
             moreover
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             direction
             ,
             
             as
             have
             likewise
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             that
             from
             the
             circumstances
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             this
             officer
             ,
             is
             clearly
             demonstrate
             .
             Nixt
             ,
             That
             passage
             is
             pertinently
             improven
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12
             :
             28.
             
             Where
             we
             read
             of
             
               helps
               ,
               Governments
            
             ,
             under
             distinct
             paragraphes
             ,
             clearly
             pointing
             out
             ordinary
             Governing
             Church
             officers
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             elders
             that
             preach
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Church
             Governoures
             whatsoever
             .
             They
             cannot
             be
             Governoures
             in
             the
             General
             ,
             for
             what
             doth
             this
             among
             a
             particula
             enumeration
             of
             officers
             ▪
             These
             are
             distinct
             from
             helps
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             teaching
             elder
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             already
             mentioned
             in
             this
             same
             vers
             .
             So
             here
             is
             a
             Rule
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             distinct
             from
             all
             governoures
             either
             civil
             or
             ecclesiastick
             ,
             except
             this
             ruleing
             elder
             ,
             yet
             set
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             But
             
               the
               third
            
             and
             most
             pregnant
             passage
             from
             which
             our
             divines
             doe
             demonstrat
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             this
             Church
             officer
             is
             that
             of
             the
             1
             ▪
             Tim.
             5
             :
             17.
             
             Let
             the
             elders
             that
             rule
             well
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             ruleing
             Church
             officer
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             preaching
             elder
             :
             For
             here
             is
             a
             general
             ,
             elders
             ,
             Nixt
             ,
             we
             have
             two
             distinct
             branches
             of
             these
             elders
             (
             viz
             )
             the
             
               ruleing
               elder
            
             ,
             and
             the
             elder
             that
             both
             rules
             and
             
               laboures
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             in
             the
             word
             as
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             In
             the
             Doctrine
             as
             the
             teacher
             .
             Again
             they
             are
             diversified
             in
             two
             distinct
             participles
             and
             epithets
             ,
             [
             ruling
             ]
             is
             made
             the
             marke
             and
             characterick
             of
             the
             one
             (
             viz
             )
             Ruling
             only
             :
             And
             [
             both
             Ruleing
             and
             teaching
             ]
             is
             made
             the
             marke
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             distinguished
             in
             
               their
               nature
               and
               office
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             3d.
             place
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             distinction
             eminently
             appears
             in
             the
             discretive
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             especially
             ]
             which
             is
             set
             betwixt
             these
             two
             kynds
             of
             elders
             ,
             intimating
             that
             as
             there
             were
             some
             of
             these
             ruling
             elders
             who
             did
             labour
             in
             the
             
               word
               and
               Doctrin
            
             ,
             so
             there
             were
             others
             who
             did
             
             Rule
             and
             not
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             :
             Both
             were
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             labourer
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             this
             ruling
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             it
             is
             well
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             especially
             ,
             is
             allwayes
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             made
             use
             of
             to
             distinguish
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             .
             As
             when
             it
             is
             said
             Gal.
             6
             :
             10.
             
             Let
             us
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             expecially
             ,
             to
             these
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             ,
             hereby
             distinguishing
             soom
             that
             were
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             were
             not
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             it
             is
             also
             used
             Phil.
             4
             :
             22.
             and
             1
             Tim.
             5
             :
             8
             ,
             
               This
               precept
            
             ,
             saith
             P●…scator
             (
             Anal
             :
             in
             Locum
             )
             
               he
               first
               illustrats
               by
               a
               distribution
               and
               comparison
               of
               things
               different
               and
               unlike
               ;
               for
               he
               distinguishes
               elders
               into
               those
               who
               were
               sett
               over
               Ecclesiastick
               Disciplin
               ,
               yet
               so
               asthey
            
             did
             not
             publickly
             teach
             ,
             &
             those
             who
             did
             teach
             also
             :
             Wherein
             he
             clearly
             gives
             sentence
             for
             us
             against
             the
             Prelatick
             partie
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             .
             
               Wee
               may
               hence
               Collect
               ,
               that
               ther
               were
               two
               sortes
               of
               elders
               at
               that
               time
            
             (
             saith
             Calvin
             ,
             on
             1
             Tim.
             5
             :
             17.
             )
             
               For
               all
               were
               not
               ordained
               to
               teach
               ;
               for
               the
               words
               doc
               manifestly
               hold
               forth
               that
               some
               had
               governed
               well
               and
               faithfully
               ,
               to
               whom
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               office
               of
               teaching
               was
               not
               committed
               .
               And
               trewly
               from
               among
               the
               people
               their
               were
               grave
               and
               good
               men
               chosen
               and
               approved
               ,
               who
               did
               together
               with
               Pastores
               ,
               by
               commune
               Councell
               &
               authority
               administer
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               censors
               for
               correcting
               of
               manners
               ,
               which
               oustome
               Ambrose
               compleans
               to
               have
               worme
               out
               of
               use
               ,
               by
               the
               negligence
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               pryde
               of
               teachers
               while
               they
               covet
               to
               rule
               alone
               .
            
             The
             pregnancy
             of
             this
             Scripture
             tramples
             into
             the
             dust
             the
             pitiful
             evasiones
             of
             all
             the
             Prelatists
             in
             denying
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             this
             officer
             :
             Some
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             here
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             confutation
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             offered
             by
             our
             divines
             upon
             this
             point
             .
             Some
             ,
             by
             
               Ruleing
               well
            
             will
             have
             
               living
               well
            
             ,
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             But
             the
             Apostle
             is
             speaking
             of
             the
             office
             of
             ruling
             in
             a
             
               Church
               officer
            
             ,
             ruling
             over
             others
             ,
             not
             of
             ruling
             over
             a
             mans
             ●…eif
             in
             a
             privat
             capacitie
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             Churches
             Honorarium
             .
             double
             
             honour
             ,
             double
             maintinance
             ,
             due
             to
             living
             well
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             allowed
             to
             [
             ruling
             well
             ]
             And
             this
             will
             say
             that
             the
             Minister
             that
             preaches
             not
             ,
             is
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             for
             living
             well
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             very
             harsh
             sense
             .
             Some
             understand
             this
             ruleing
             elder
             ,
             of
             the
             [
             Deacon
             ,
             ]
             but
             the
             Deacon
             is
             no
             where
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             elder
             ,
             his
             work
             being
             to
             help
             ,
             to
             distribut
             ,
             not
             to
             rule
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             28.
             
             Rom.
             12
             ,
             8
             Some
             would
             being
             in
             under
             this
             [
             Ruler
             ,
             ]
             The
             
               ancient
               Superannuat
               Bishop
            
             ;
             But
             this
             gloss
             will
             in
             honour
             preferr
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             diligent
             preaching
             Minister
             ,
             which
             will
             wound
             their
             cause
             to
             death
             .
             Some
             ,
             by
             the
             [
             Ruler
             ]
             will
             have
             such
             understood
             as
             did
             administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             preached
             not
             :
             But
             Paul
             knew
             non
             of
             these
             
               non
               preaching
            
             or
             seldom-preaching
             Ministers
             ,
             far
             less
             would
             he
             allow
             them
             a
             double
             honoure
             ,
             who
             rather
             deserved
             the
             contrary
             .
             Paul
             will
             have
             all
             Ministers
             
               apt
               to
               teach
            
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             convince
             .
             Some
             by
             the
             [
             ruling
             elder
             ,
             ]
             would
             have
             
               Inferior
               Magistrats
            
             understood
             ,
             who
             were
             appointed
             for
             ending
             civil
             Striffes
             ;
             but
             the
             Apostle
             is
             here
             prescrybing
             rules
             to
             
               Church
               office
               bearers
            
             ,
             not
             civile
             rulers
             ,
             and
             teaching
             Timothy
             how
             to
             cary
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Againe
             ,
             they
             had
             then
             no
             Christian
             civil
             Magistrats
             ,
             as
             all
             doe
             grant
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             going
             to
             Heathens
             to
             compose
             their
             civil
             differences
             ,
             Paul
             himself
             dissallowes
             it
             1
             Cor
             6.
             
             Some
             againe
             will
             have
             the
             
               laboring
               in
               the
               word
               &
               doctrine
            
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             ane
             explanation
             of
             
               rulcing
               well
            
             ;
             but
             this
             inadvertant
             gloss
             will
             set
             asyde
             
               My
               Lord
               Bishop
               as
               no
               good
               ruler
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             ,
             or
             the
             word
             [
             especially
             ]
             is
             discriminating
             ,
             and
             discretive
             ,
             distinguishing
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             ,
             not
             explaining
             one
             thing
             by
             another
             .
             If
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             thus
             sensed
             ,
             what
             odd
             work
             would
             it
             make
             in
             other
             places
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4
             :
             10.
             
             Who
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             .
             This
             gloss
             will
             sense
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               the
               Saviour
               of
               all
               men
               greatly
            
             
             believing
             Others
             yet
             ,
             by
             [
             labouring
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ]
             will
             have
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             labouring
             
               as
               to
               diligence
            
             ,
             understood
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             both
             branches
             speak
             of
             labouring
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrin
             ;
             But
             (
             as
             the
             
               Leyden
               Professoures
            
             doe
             well
             answer
             )
             this
             will
             allow
             double
             honour
             to
             the
             less-labouring
             or
             lazie
             elder
             ,
             who
             deserves
             rather
             a
             double
             rebuke
             ,
             the
             Lord
             requiring
             the
             the
             utmost
             faithful
             diligence
             ,
             of
             all
             labourers
             in
             his
             vineyarde
             .
             Besides
             that
             this
             gloss
             justles
             out
             ,
             and
             makes
             Superfluous
             ,
             that
             clause
             of
             the
             verse
             viz
             
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
            
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             this
             exposition
             ,
             should
             either
             have
             been
             totally
             omitted
             ,
             or
             added
             unto
             both
             the
             branches
             of
             this
             sentence
             .
             Some
             ,
             to
             escape
             the
             dint
             of
             this
             text
             ,
             invent
             yet
             another
             Shift
             [
             all
             Sort
             of
             Rulers
             ;
             whither
             civil
             ,
             ecclesiastick
             ,
             or
             domestical
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ;
             so
             they
             sense
             the
             first
             branch
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             ,
             this
             General
             proposition
             the
             Apostle
             might
             premise
             to
             enforce
             the
             honour
             he
             enjoyns
             to
             the
             labourer
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             But
             the
             context
             fully
             rejects
             this
             gloss
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             not
             generally
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             but
             of
             
               elders
               that
               rule
               well
            
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             elders
             and
             rulers
             
               to
               all
               which
            
             he
             allowes
             double
             honour
             .
             So
             that
             this
             gloss
             will
             mak
             pitiful
             work
             ,
             both
             in
             allowing
             the
             Churches
             honorarium
             ,
             double
             honour
             ,
             or
             honourable
             maintinance
             ,
             to
             domestick
             Rulers
             ;
             and
             likewayes
             will
             allow
             more
             honourable
             maintinance
             to
             Ministers
             then
             Magistrats
             .
             Some
             woulde
             ,
             by
             the
             
               labourer
               in
               word
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             
               ruling
               elder
            
             ,
             take
             in
             transient
             visiting
             Presbyters
             ,
             distinct
             from
             fixed
             preaches
             ;
             but
             where
             will
             they
             shew
             us
             any
             such
             who
             were
             not
             Evangelists
             ?
             Wee
             find
             that
             meer
             ordinary
             Presbyters
             ,
             were
             ordained
             for
             several
             cities
             and
             places
             as
             there
             peculiar
             charges
             ,
             whom
             they
             were
             fixedly
             to
             feed
             ,
             Act.
             14
             :
             23.
             
             Tit.
             1
             :
             5.
             
             Act.
             20
             :
             28.
             
             But
             where
             find
             they
             such
             Presbyters
             as
             had
             no
             fixed
             charge
             .
             Neither
             can
             Evangelists
             be
             meaned
             (
             as
             Dr
             Burnet
             
             would
             gladely
             shift
             it
             in
             his
             first
             Dialogues
             )
             the
             Apostle
             all
             along
             speaking
             of
             ordinary
             preaching
             Presbyters
             .
             These
             ,
             and
             several
             such
             like
             exceptions
             ,
             the
             evidence
             of
             this
             text
             hath
             long
             since
             refuted
             ;
             So
             that
             we
             may
             conclude
             solidely
             from
             what
             is
             said
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             this
             Church
             officer
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             horride
             Sacriledge
             and
             usurpation
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             in
             robbing
             Christs
             Church
             of
             the
             same
             :
             And
             likewise
             the
             Babilonish
             confusion
             ,
             which
             this
             Antichristian
             Hierarchie
             hath
             introduced
             into
             our
             Church
             :
             both
             in
             divyding
             and
             maiming
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             ,
             in
             bringing
             in
             offices
             which
             the
             
               Great
               Shepherd
            
             hath
             not
             allowed
             ,
             and
             in
             excluding
             and
             thursting
             our
             offices
             and
             officers
             which
             the
             hath
             ordained
             ;
             upon
             which
             grounds
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             the
             preceeding
             ,
             wee
             hope
             we
             may
             now
             safely
             conclude
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Prelat
            
             ,
             existing
             among
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             
               a
               plant
               which
               the
               father
               never
               planted
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             as
             a
             
               poisonus
               weed
               ,
               to
               be
               rooted
               up
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               present
               Prelacie
               is
               grosse
               Erastianisme
               .
               Some
               Arguments
               against
               it
               ,
               under
               that
               notion
               .
               It
               excludes
               and
               denies
               all
               Church
               Government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
               civil
               ;
               contrar
               to
               the
               Churches
               priviledge
               ,
               both
               under
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               is
               demonstrat
               at
               large
               .
               Is
               in
               many
               points
               ane
               Incroachment
               upon
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               and
               upon
               Christs
               mediatorie
               authority
               over
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
           
             HAving
             thus
             farr
             impugned
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             ,
             as
             
               a
               pretended
               Church
               officer
            
             .
             Wee
             shall
             nixt
             ,
             offer
             some
             Arguments
             against
             him
             in
             his
             
               Erastian
               Mould
            
             ,
             as
             deriving
             all
             his
             power
             from
             the
             civil
             Magistrat
             .
             Althogh
             the
             office
             of
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             were
             acknowledged
             warrantable
             ,
             yet
             this
             will
             help
             nothing
             the
             
               Erastian
               Prelat
            
             ,
             these
             being
             very
             distinct
             theams
             and
             questions
             .
             [
             What
             is
             that
             
               Species
               of
               Church
               Government
            
             ,
             allowed
             and
             commanded
             in
             Scriptnre
             ]
             ?
             and
             [
             whither
             there
             be
             
               any
               inherent
               Church
               Government
            
             ,
             allowed
             her
             ,
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrat
             ?
             ]
             and
             whither
             Church
             officers
             ,
             or
             the
             Civil
             Magistrat
             ,
             
               be
               the
               proper
               Subject
               therof
            
             ?
             that
             the
             Present
             Prelacie
             is
             gross
             Erastianisme
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ;
             for
             after
             all
             Church
             Judicatories
             were
             in
             Anno
             16
             62.
             discharged
             untill
             they
             were
             authorized
             by
             the
             Bishops
             nominat
             by
             his
             Majestie
             —
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Government
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Crown-right
             ,
             and
             
               inherent
               p●…rpetual
               prerogative
            
             :
             and
             thereupon
             the
             Bishops
             are
             restored
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             their
             civil
             dignities
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             
               Episcopal
               function
               ,
               presidencie
               in
               the
               Church
            
             and
             over
             
               all
               Church
               discipline
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             it
             is
             expresly
             declared
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             power
             ,
             jurisdiction
             or
             Government
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             office
             bearers
             or
             meetings
             ,
             but
             what
             depends
             upon
             ,
             and
             is
             subordinat
             unto
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             and
             is
             authorized
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             are
             declared
             accountable
             to
             his
             Majestie
             for
             their
             administration
             .
             In
             the
             
               Act
               for
               the
               National
               Synod
            
             ,
             the
             constituent
             members
             thereof
             ,
             the
             maters
             to
             be
             treated
             of
             ,
             the
             authorizing
             of
             the
             constitutions
             as
             Church
             Canons
             ,
             is
             soly
             in
             the
             Civil
             Magistrat
             ,
             there
             work
             being
             only
             
               to
               give
               advice
            
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             any
             decisive
             inherent
             suffrage
             .
             By
             vertew
             of
             which
             Ecclesiastick
             Supremacie
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             puts
             excommunication
             and
             Spiritual
             censures
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keys
            
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             persons
             meerly
             civil
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Act
             for
             the
             high
             commission
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             aparent
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             as
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             Church
             Government
             ,
             impartes
             this
             Authority
             to
             such
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             his
             Majesties
             Commisioners
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             Ecclesiastick
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             originally
             in
             himself
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             this
             Erastian
             Prelacie
             ,
             or
             Church
             Government
             ,
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             many
             wayes
             evident
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Erastian
             Prelacie
             ,
             
               Denyes
               all
               Church
               Government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               distinct
               from
               civil
               Magistrace
               :
            
             which
             is
             ane
             error
             fully
             confuted
             and
             largely
             bafled
             by
             all
             who
             have
             written
             against
             Erastus
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             is
             contrare
             many
             wayes
             to
             Scripture
             .
             I.
             To
             that
             distinction
             betwixt
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             civil
             Sanbedrin
             under
             the
             Old
             Testameet
             ,
             asserted
             and
             cleared
             by
             many
             Scripture
             Arguments
             by
             our
             divines
             ,
             paraicularly
             
               Mr
               Gillespie
               in
               the
               Aarons
               rode
               .
            
             I.
             From
             the
             institution
             of
             that
             Court
             of
             elders
             ,
             supposed
             in
             Exod.
             24.
             
             Who
             were
             not
             those
             elders
             chosen
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             Numb
             .
             11.
             
             For
             this
             was
             done
             
               at
               Sinai
            
             shortly
             after
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             But
             on
             the
             20
             day
             Of
             the
             2d
             .
             Moneth
             in
             the
             2d
             .
             Year
             they
             tooke
             their
             journey
             from
             Sinai
             to
             the
             ●…dernes
             of
             Paran
             Numbr
             .
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             there
             pitched
             ,
             when
             the
             Seventie
             elders
             were
             chosen
             to
             relieve
             Moses
             .
             They
             were
             not
             the
             judges
             chosen
             by
             advyce
             of
             Iethro
             ,
             for
             he
             came
             not
             to
             Moses
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             year
             ,
             or
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             Second
             after
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             Nor
             could
             they
             be
             judges
             ,
             who
             judged
             befor
             he
             came
             ;
             for
             he
             observed
             that
             the
             burdine
             lay
             upon
             Moses
             alone
             .
             So
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             Ecclesiastick
             Rulers
             under
             the
             presidencie
             of
             
               Aarone
               and
               Hur.
               vers
            
             .
             14.
             
             Who
             were
             called
             up
             as
             the
             representatives
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             after
             the
             Judicial
             lawes
             were
             given
             ,
             Chap.
             22.
             23.
             
             In
             this
             24.
             
             Chapter
             there
             is
             a
             transition
             to
             the
             Ceremonial
             lawes
             ,
             concerning
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Structur
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             
             Deutr.
             17.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             All
             grant
             there
             a
             Supream
             Court
             of
             judges
             ,
             therfor
             also
             the
             text
             must
             be
             granted
             to
             hold
             forth
             a
             Supreme
             Ecclesiastick
             Court
             :
             For
             it
             caryes
             the
             authority
             &
             sentence
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             as
             hie
             as
             the
             authority
             &
             sentence
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             adisjunctive
             way
             as
             Two
             distinct
             powers
             ,
             each
             binding
             respective
             in
             their
             oun
             proper
             Sphere
             .
             3.
             
             From
             these
             judges
             &
             officers
             1.
             
             Chr.
             23.
             4
             ,
             &
             26
             :
             29.
             
             Supposed
             ,
             &
             set
             to
             their
             work
             when
             the
             Levits
             were
             divyded
             to
             there
             Charge
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             tyed
             to
             service
             &
             attendances
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             
               to
               judge
            
             &
             give
             sentence
             concerning
             the
             law
             &
             its
             meaning
             :
             and
             this
             saith
             the
             text
             ,
             
               over
               Israel
            
             ,
             coming
             to
             them
             from
             any
             of
             the
             cities
             of
             the
             land
             .
             4.
             
             From
             Jehoshaphats
             reformation
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Who
             restoring
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             did
             sett
             in
             
               Ierusalem
               levits
               ,
               priests
            
             ,
             Chieff
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             
               Israel
               for
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               for
               controversies
               Here
               is
            
             1.
             
             A
             Court
             of
             priests
             &
             Levits
             with
             power
             of
             Suffrage
             &
             thus
             consisting
             of
             
               Ecclesiastick
               membres
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               In
               Ecclesiastick
               matters
            
             ,
             Maters
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             distinct
             from
             
               Maters
               of
               the
               King
            
             3.
             
             For
             ane
             Ecclesiastick
             end
             (
             viz.
             )
             to
             warne
             that
             they
             trespasse
             not
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             
               against
               the
               Lord.
            
             4.
             
             All
             causes
             of
             their
             Brethren
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             were
             to
             come
             to
             them
             unto
             Jerusalem
             .
             5.
             
             They
             have
             
               Ane
               Ecclesiastick
               Moderator
            
             ,
             or
             president
             ,
             Amariah
             the
             chieff
             priest
             ,
             over
             them
             in
             all
             Maters
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ●…istinct
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             from
             Maters
             of
             the
             King.
             These
             &
             many
             such
             Arguments
             are
             made
             use
             of
             by
             him
             &
             others
             ,
             To
             clear
             this
             poynt
             of
             the
             Two
             distinct
             Sanhedrins
             ,
             which
             fully
             overthrowes
             this
             
               Erastian
               Confusion
            
             of
             these
             two
             powers
             &
             governments
             .
             2.
             
             This
             fountaining
             of
             all
             Church
             power
             in
             the
             civil
             ,
             and
             denying
             of
             Church
             government
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Church
             officers
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             Civil
             government
             ,
             is
             Cross
             to
             that
             distinction
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               Church
               her
               government
            
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Civil
             power
             ,
             wich
             is
             clearly
             held
             out
             in
             
               the
               new
               Testament
            
             .
             Wherin
             it
             is
             evident
             
             1.
             
             That
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             his
             visible
             kingdome
             as
             Mediator
             .
             And
             so
             its
             Officers
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             &
             Censures
             falls
             with
             in
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             
               Mediatorie
               appointment
               and
               inspection
            
             .
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
             —
             &
             28.
             29.
             
             Joh.
             18.
             36.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             —
             2.
             
             That
             the
             gospel
             Church
             was
             
               Compleated
               in
               her
               being
               &
               essence
               ,
            
             both
             as
             to
             Rulers
             &
             Ruled
             ,
             Members
             &
             officers
             ,
             and
             in
             rules
             &
             directions
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             her
             government
             accordingly
             ,
             when
             no
             Magistrat
             was
             so
             much
             as
             
               a
               member
               of
               her
               .
            
             —
             3
             That
             in
             all
             the
             precepts
             anent
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               this
               power
            
             ,
             it
             is
             enjoyned
             to
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             &
             to
             these
             Church
             officers
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             freedome
             &
             independancy
             upon
             the
             Civil
             power
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             &
             without
             the
             least
             restriction
             &
             limitation
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Magistrats
             becoming
             Christian
             ;
             All
             the
             grounds
             made
             use
             of
             in
             pressing
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             being
             
               moral
               &
               perpetual
            
             ,
             &
             respecting
             the
             Church
             her
             condition
             
               as
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             whither
             the
             Magistrat
             be
             friend
             or
             enemie
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             2d
             .
             Place
             ,
             This
             Erastian
             prelatick
             mould
             of
             government
             brings
             in
             many
             grosse
             encroachments
             upon
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             gospell
             Church
             .
             As
             1.
             
             Denying
             her
             liberty
             to
             exercise
             her
             power
             &
             
               Key
               of
               Censure
            
             without
             the
             Magistrat
             :
             Contrare
             to
             all
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               instances
            
             of
             the
             exercise
             therof
             with
             out
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Introduceing
             a
             dominion
             ,
             &
             arbitrary
             power
             upon
             all
             her
             government
             ;
             Contrare
             to
             her
             liberty
             &
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             her
             government
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               Ministerial
               Stewardship
            
             ,
             not
             a
             dominion
             ;
             for
             thus
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             the
             Magistrats
             dominion
             that
             being
             the
             Nature
             of
             his
             power
             Rom.
             13.
             
             And
             the
             present
             prelatick
             Church
             ounes
             the
             Supreme
             Civil
             governoure
             as
             her
             
               Chieff
               Church
               officerer
               .
            
             —
             3.
             
             Giving
             to
             the
             Magistrat
             
               qua
               talis
            
             (
             for
             this
             power
             in
             Church
             matters
             ,
             is
             by
             Prelats
             and
             their
             adherents
             aknowledged
             to
             be
             
               a
               perpetual
               Croun-right
            
             )
             the
             proper
             &
             Sole
             
               decisive
               suffrage
               in
               all
               causes
            
             falling
             under
             Ecclesiastick
             
             cognisance
             :
             for
             Prelatists
             onely
             meet
             to
             advise
             him
             in
             there
             Suprem
             Court
             or
             
               national
               Synod
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Act.
             Now
             ,
             this
             Cutts
             off
             all
             Church
             judicatories
             ther
             decisive
             suffrage
             as
             Church
             judicatories
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             is
             cleared
             above
             )
             they
             did
             fully
             at
             first
             exercise
             of
             themselves
             ,
             without
             the
             Magistrat
             .
             4.
             
             This
             mould
             will
             make
             the
             Civil
             Magistrat
             
               the
               proper
               immediat
               subject
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             and
             Impartes
             all
             Church
             government
             to
             One
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               a
               Church
               member
            
             ,
             and
             impowers
             him
             to
             give
             out
             this
             supposed
             fountaine
             power
             to
             no
             Church
             members
             ,
             or
             to
             here
             enemies
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             As
             his
             Majesty
             gives
             to
             persons
             Civil
             the
             power
             of
             excomunication
             ?
             Yea
             it
             gives
             him
             a
             power
             ,
             by
             his
             
               oun
               proper
               clicite
               acts
            
             ,
             to
             dispense
             all
             her
             [
             external
             government
             ]
             as
             the
             law
             terms
             it
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             including
             
               all
               externall
               ordinances
            
             contradistinct
             from
             the
             internal
             government
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             &
             the
             Church
             invisible
             )
             will
             necessarely
             import
             &
             include
             the
             exercise
             of
             
               both
               the
               Keys
            
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             external
             
               dogmaticke
               ,
               diatactick
               ,
               &
               Critick
            
             authority
             &
             power
             ,
             intrusted
             to
             the
             Church
             representative
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             meer
             Civil
             papacie
             &
             the
             grossest
             of
             usurpations
             which
             the
             Church
             can
             be
             exposed
             unto
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             afterward
             touched
             .
             Finally
             ,
             This
             will
             inferr
             ,
             that
             Children
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             yea
             women
             ,
             may
             be
             chieff
             Church
             officers
             and
             heads
             of
             the
             Church
             too
             ,
             since
             they
             may
             possesse
             the
             Crown
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             Headship
             and
             Supremacy
             is
             annexed
             .
             But
             of
             this
             also
             againe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Erastian
             government
             is
             a
             gross
             encroachment
             upon
             
               Christs
               prerogative
               over
               his
               Church
            
             .
             And
             that
             in
             these
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             In
             assumeing
             a
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             only
             ,
             I
             mean
             
               a
               Magisterial
               ,
               architectonick
               power
            
             .
             That
             this
             is
             assumed
             by
             this
             Erastian
             mould
             of
             government
             ,
             is
             evident
             ?
             He
             who
             can
             dispose
             of
             government
             ,
             and
             governoures
             of
             the
             Church
             arbitrarly
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             all
             
               Church
               meetings
               ,
               and
               Church
               maters
               ,
               as
               he
            
             
             
               pleases
               and
               thinks
               fitt
            
             ,
             Hath
             certanly
             this
             power
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             Magisterial
             ,
             architectonick
             ,
             power
             and
             dominion
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             Christs
             Sole
             prerogative
             ,
             is
             abundantly
             clear
             by
             manifold
             plaine
             ,
             positive
             ,
             Scripture
             assertions
             .
             To
             Christ
             is
             all
             power
             given
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             18.
             
             And
             he
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             be
             head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             To
             h●…m
             is
             all
             judgement
             (
             over
             her
             )
             committed
             ,
             John.
             5.
             22.
             
             Hee
             it
             is
             also
             who
             possesses
             these
             high
             tittles
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Governoure
             (
             over
             his
             Church
             )
             by
             way
             of
             eminencie
             ,
             Matth.
             2.
             6.
             
             That
             
               great
               shepherd
               of
               the
               sheep
            
             .
             Hebr.
             13.
             20.
             
               the
               shepherd
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Soules
               .
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             25.
             
             Hee
             is
             that
             
               one
               Master
            
             over
             all
             Church
             officers
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             Brethren
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             To
             us
             there
             is
             but
             
               One
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
             Hee
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             whom
             onely
             the
             
               imperiall
               acts
            
             of
             power
             are
             ascribed
             :
             as
             ,
             the
             giving
             of
             lawes
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             gospel
             precepts
             are
             
               his
               law
            
             .
             Gal.
             6.
             2.
             
             Hee
             it
             is
             who
             gave
             commandments
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             2.
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               law
               giver
            
             who
             can
             save
             and
             destroy
             .
             Jam.
             4.
             12.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             our
             judge
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             lawgiver
             or
             Statute
             maker
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             King
             ,
             I
             say
             .
             33
             22.
             
             He
             it
             is
             who
             Constitutes
             her
             ordinances
             ,
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             Matth.
             10.
             7.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             John.
             1.
             33.
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             20.
             dispensing
             of
             Censures
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             29.
             
             Hee
             it
             is
             who
             appointes
             his
             Officers
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Pastores
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             28.
             
             In
             his
             name
             onely
             all
             ordinances
             are
             dispensed
             :
             Not
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Magistrats
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Mortall
             .
             The
             Apostles
             spake
             and
             taught
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             .
             Act.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             In
             his
             name
             we
             are
             to
             Ask
             Joh.
             14.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             In
             his
             name
             onely
             Ministers
             are
             to
             preach
             and
             baptize
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
             In
             his
             name
             onely
             they
             are
             to
             Censure
             ,
             to
             deliver
             to
             Satan
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             
             In
             his
             name
             only
             Church
             assemblies
             are
             to
             be
             gathered
             ,
             which
             seems
             the
             Smallest
             Act.
             Matth.
             18
             ,
             20.
             
             
             (
             See
             
               jus
               divinum
               Regim
               :
               Eccles
               :
               Appollon
               :
               Revius
               .
               &c.
               —
            
             2.
             
             This
             Erastian
             government
             incroaches
             upon
             Christs
             prerogatives
             ,
             In
             taking
             and
             using
             the
             Keys
             against
             
               Christs
               donation
               and
               authoritie
            
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               only
               Lord
               giver
            
             of
             both
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             power
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             this
             Usurped
             power
             ,
             the
             Kevs
             are
             1.
             
             Divyded
             ,
             against
             his
             prescription
             ,
             who
             gave
             
               both
               the
               Keys
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               joyntly
            
             to
             the
             proper
             recipients
             the●…of
             (
             viz.
             )
             Church
             officers
             .
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
             This
             Erastian
             government
             ●…ches
             away
             
               One
               Key
            
             (
             viz.
             of
             government
             )
             from
             such
             to
             whom
             Christ
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             hath
             Intrusted
             both
             .
             Christ
             in
             this
             donation
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             making
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Rulers
            
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             
               Church
               Officers
            
             then
             appointed
             ,
             who
             were
             distinct
             from
             the
             Magistrat
             .
             Hence
             2.
             
             The
             Key
             of
             disciplin
             is
             taken
             and
             used
             against
             his
             mynde
             ,
             by
             these
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             not
             Intrusted
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             encroachement
             upon
             his
             authoritie
             .
             In
             the
             3d.
             place
             ,
             this
             Erastian
             government
             encroaches
             upon
             Christs
             authoritie
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               In
               superadding
               Ane
               officer
            
             to
             theseChurch
             officers
             institut
             and
             appointed
             by
             him
             .
             For
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             rolls
             of
             Christs
             Church
             officers
             ,
             
               the
               Civil
               Rulers
            
             are
             not
             found
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             7
             ,
             8.
             —
             4.
             
             This
             encroachment
             appeares
             in
             making
             Church
             officers
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             
               imediatly
               subject
               to
               the
               Magistrat
               in
               all
               their
               Spirituall
               administration
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             hie
             Censure
             of
             the
             Primitive
             exercise
             of
             this
             power
             independantly
             ,
             as
             we
             shal
             shew
             .
             5
             ▪
             In
             exeeming
             him
             from
             all
             Spiritual
             subjection
             unto
             ,
             and
             censure
             by
             ,
             Church
             Rulers
             .
             For
             where
             ,
             ●…pray
             ,
             shal
             we
             find
             the
             Magistrat
             excepted
             ,
             and
             the
             hi●…herCivil
             powers
             ,
             if
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             Christs
             lawes
             and
             rules
             anent
             subjection
             to
             Church
             censures
             and
             to
             his
             Spiritual
             office
             bearers
             intrusted
             therewith
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Erastianism
               denyes
               the
               compleat
               constitution
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               in
               point
               of
               Government
               .
               Removes
               the
               Scriptur
               Land-markes
               ,
               set
               to
               distinguish
               the
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               Powers
               ,
               which
               is
               cleared
               in
               several
               points
               .
               It
               is
               lyable
               to
               great
               absurdities
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             4th
             place
             :
             This
             Erastian
             Government
             presumes
             to
             impeach
             
               the
               primitive
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               her
               compleat
               constitution
               and
               faithfulness
               of
               Administration
               in
               relation
               to
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             makes
             here
             to
             have
             had
             but
             a
             defective
             maimed
             constitution
             and
             authority
             thereanent
             ,
             while
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             civil
             power
             in
             her
             ,
             was
             wanting
             .
             Which
             charges
             a
             gross
             deficiency
             upon
             Christs
             prescriptions
             in
             relation
             to
             her
             Lawes
             and
             Officers
             :
             Which
             are
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             very
             full
             ,
             and
             suited
             to
             her
             state
             and
             condition
             
               in
               all
               times
            
             until
             all
             the
             Elect
             be
             made
             up
             ,
             and
             here
             warfare
             is
             accomplished
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             it
             impeaches
             Christs
             saithfulness
             and
             authority
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             whose
             proper
             work
             this
             holy
             constitution
             is
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Erastian
             Prelacy
             takes
             away
             all
             the
             
               Scripture
               Landmarks
               and
               Limits
            
             ,
             which
             are
             fixed
             therien
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             the
             
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               Powers
               and
               Governments
               ,
            
             and
             makes
             them
             every
             way
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             wherein
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             do
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             their
             
               Nature
               and
               Acts
            
             ,
             and
             likewayes
             as
             to
             their
             Causes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             their
             Nature
             ,
             this
             Erastian
             Government
             doth
             confound
             them
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             makes
             the
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             ,
             the
             Political
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Societies
             ,
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
            
             ,
             which
             are
             formally
             distinct
             .
             
             It
             being
             a
             visible
             profession
             that
             make
             a
             Church
             member
             ,
             and
             outward
             habitation
             and
             subjection
             to
             the
             civil
             power
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             Subject
             ;
             Which
             may
             be
             where
             there
             is
             no
             profession
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Church-membership
             .
             For
             in
             this
             mould
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Government
             Civil
             ,
             is
             Church
             Government
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             
               his
               Government
               as
               King
            
             ,
             in
             which
             capacity
             this
             Ecclesiastick
             Supremacy
             is
             his
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Government
            
             is
             also
             
               Civil
               Government
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             his
             Government
             as
             the
             
               Supream
               Civil
               Magistrat
            
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             Church
             ,
             respected
             by
             his
             government
             ,
             is
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
               &
               vice
               versa
            
             .
             2.
             
             This
             confounds
             the
             Officers
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptur
             doth
             aboundantly
             distinguish
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             The
             Church
             had
             all
             her
             Officers
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             when
             no
             Magistrat
             was
             a
             Member
             thereof
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             Common-wealths
             had
             all
             their
             civil
             Rulers
             ,
             before
             they
             became
             Churches
             ;
             But
             in
             this
             Erastian
             Prelacy
             ,
             this
             order
             is
             confounded
             ,
             The
             chief
             Officers
             of
             this
             Church
             are
             the
             Magistrats
             Commissioners
             to
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             whereas
             Church
             Officers
             are
             given
             by
             Christ
             as
             Mediatour
             to
             his
             Church
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12
             :
             Ver.
             28.
             —
             3.
             
             
               The
               actings
            
             of
             civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             authority
             are
             thus
             confounded
             ,
             Spiritual
             church
             Rulers
             
               Act
               onely
               in
               Spiritual
               matters
            
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             and
             civil
             Rulers
             there
             immediat
             proper
             Acts
             
               are
               only
               in
               matters
               Civil
            
             .
             But
             here
             Church
             Officers
             
               are
               Parliament
               Commissioners
            
             ,
             and
             civil
             Rulers
             in
             the
             high
             commission
             
               do
               excommunicat
            
             .
          
           
             Againe
             in
             the
             2.
             place
             :
             This
             Erastian
             Prelacy
             confounds
             these
             two
             powers
             in
             their
             causes
             ,
             which
             are
             wholly
             diverse
             .
             1.
             
             The
             efficient
             cause
             is
             diverse
             ,
             
               God
               as
               Creator
            
             ,
             is
             Author
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
             But
             
               Christ
               as
               Mediatour
            
             appoints
             Church
             Government
             ,
             Matt.
             28
             :
             18.
             
             But
             here
             ,
             the
             Magistrat
             
               qua
               talis
            
             ,
             is
             a
             suprem
             Church
             Ruler
             ?
             And
             thus
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             his
             power
             
               from
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               and
               Head
               of
               his
               Church
               :
            
             Which
             is
             
             ane
             opinion
             fully
             confuted
             by
             those
             who
             havewritten
             against
             Erastus
             ,
             particularly
             
               Mr
               Gillespie
            
             in
             the
             
               Aarons
               Rod.
            
             2.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             material
             cause
             ,
             the
             matter
             on
             which
             the
             two
             powers
             do
             act
             ,
             are
             diverse
             :
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             doth
             act
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             having
             this
             for
             its
             proper
             
               Object
               and
               matter
            
             .
             The
             civil
             power
             consists
             in
             the
             civil
             and
             secular
             Sword
             ;
             the
             one
             reaches
             the
             inward
             ,
             the
             othere
             the
             outward
             man.
             But
             in
             this
             Erastian
             Prelacye
             ,
             the
             ,
             
               Sword
               and
               Keys
            
             ,
             are
             made
             one
             ,
             promiscuously
             used
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             the
             same
             hands
             .
             3.
             
             The
             two
             powers
             differ
             in
             their
             
               formal
               cause
            
             :
             the
             civil
             power
             is
             put
             forth
             in
             
               political
               punishments
            
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             in
             
               spiritual
               censures
            
             .
             But
             here
             ,
             the
             same
             power
             is
             the
             first
             Radix
             and
             Fountaine
             of
             Spirituall
             Censures
             ,
             and
             Civil
             punishments
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             their
             formal
             essence
             and
             being
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             Finalie
             .
             The
             proper
             immediat
             end
             of
             Civil
             power
             is
             the
             
               Temporal
               ,
               External
               ,
               political
               peace
            
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             .
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3.
             
             But
             the
             
               proper
               end
            
             ofEcclesiastick
             power
             ,
             
               Is
               the
               Churches
               Spiriual
               good
               and
               edification
            
             as
             such
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             and
             13.
             10.
             
             But
             here
             ,
             the
             Magistrat
             quatalis
             ,
             being
             the
             Churches
             head
             ,
             these
             ends
             are
             Confounded
             .
             These
             and
             several
             such
             like
             arguments
             are
             made
             use
             of
             by
             our
             writers
             against
             Erastus
             ,
             which
             doe
             fully
             evince
             the
             unlawfulnes
             of
             this
             Erastian
             prelacie
             .
             Whosoever
             shal
             peruse
             Apollonius
             His
             
               jus
               Majest
               :
               Circ
               :
               Sacr
               :
            
             the
             
               jus
               Div
               :
               regim
               :
               Eccles
               :
            
             the
             
               Aarons
               rod
               ,
               wallaeus
            
             against
             Vtenbog
             :
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             will
             find
             this
             abundantly
             clear
             .
          
           
             To
             sh●…t
             up
             all
             with
             One
             word
             more
             .
             Ther
             are
             these
             3.
             
               horride
               absurdities
            
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             Church
             government
             ,
             which
             the
             premised
             mould
             of
             this
             Erastian
             prelacie
             will
             necessarly
             inferr
             .
             1.
             
             That
             a
             man
             may
             be
             borne
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             Church
             member
             ,
             but
             
               a
               Chief
               Church
               Ruler
               :
               Nay
               ,
            
             that
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             that
             never
             professed
             the
             true
             religion
             ,
             but
             lives
             and
             dies
             ane
             ingraind
             enemie
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             
             so
             hath
             neither
             mater
             nor
             forme
             ,
             of
             Church
             membership
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             Chieff
             Church
             officer
             .
             For
             his
             Majesties
             present
             authoritie
             herine
             (
             acknowledged
             by
             our
             prelats
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             their
             power
             )
             is
             the
             proper
             
               Croune
               dignitie
            
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             shall
             possesse
             and
             wear
             it
             :
             and
             so
             here
             is
             a
             monstrous
             Church
             officer
             ,
             who
             1.
             hath
             
               no
               qualifications
            
             of
             any
             Church
             officer
             whom
             ever
             Christ
             appointed
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Church
             officer
             who
             is
             not
             
               Set
               in
               the
               Church
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             essential
             marke
             of
             all
             Church
             officers
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             28.
             )
             for
             that
             supposes
             he
             must
             be
             
               a
               Church
               member
            
             A
             2d
             .
             absurditie
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Children
               and
               women
            
             (
             who
             may
             have
             a
             lawfull
             lineal
             right
             to
             the
             Croun
             )
             may
             be
             
               Church
               officers
            
             ,
             Yea
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             our
             prelats
             authority
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             Under●…ings
             ,
             and
             the
             chieff
             governoure
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             forbidden
             so
             much
             as
             
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             Chieff
             
               Church
               Rulers
            
             ,
             and
             likewayes
             such
             as
             have
             not
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3
             5.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             34
             ,
             35.
             —
             A
             3d.
             absurditie
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             government
             upon
             earth
             may
             be
             Monarchical
             ,
             and
             that
             One
             man
             may
             be
             her
             Supream
             head
             ,
             legislator
             ,
             And
             architectonick
             Monarch
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             for
             
               aquatenus
               ,
               ad
               omne
               ,
               valet
               consequentia
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             the
             Suprem
             Civil
             Ruler
             is
             Chieff
             head
             and
             Ruler
             over
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             dominions
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             being
             a
             body
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             Should
             the
             Christian
             Church
             be
             contracted
             within
             his
             dominions
             ,
             he
             were
             her
             
               Supreme
               universall
               head
            
             ?
             And
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             if
             his
             Civil
             dominion
             should
             be
             extended
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             :
             By
             this
             same
             reason
             of
             his
             headship
             over
             One
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             head
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             exercise
             ane
             arbitrary
             at
             least
             a
             legislative
             power
             over
             all
             her
             ordinances
             and
             officers
             .
             And
             if
             this
             will
             not
             Clearly
             set
             the
             popes
             
               Treeple
               Croun
            
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             disowne
             all
             that
             ever
             the
             protestant
             Churches
             have
             writen
             and
             acted
             against
             his
             blasphemous
             Supremacie
             ,
             let
             common
             discretion
             judge
             ,
             
               Ambrose
               (
               Epist
            
             :
             33.
             
               ad
               valentinianum
            
             
             
               imperatorem
               )
               Saith
               ,
               noli
               gravare
               imperator
               ,
               ut
               putes
               in
               ea
               quae
               divina
               sunt
               ,
               aliquod
               imperiale
               jus
               habere
               ,
               opliticorum
               tibi
               munerum
               jus
               concessum
               est
               ,
               non
               Sacrorum
               .
            
             Grieve
             not
             O
             Emperour
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             think
             that
             you
             have
             any
             Imperial
             authority
             over
             these
             things
             which
             are
             divine
             ,
             the
             right
             or
             authority
             of
             politicall
             offices
             is
             committed
             unto
             thee
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Sacred
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Informers
                 deceitfull
                 shifting
                 and
                 obscuring
                 the
                 true
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 anent
                 Episcopacie
                 ,
                 and
                 flinching
                 from
                 the
                 point
                 debatable
                 ,
                 discovered
                 Severall
                 wayes
                 .
                 He
                 declines
                 a
                 direct
                 pleading
                 for
                 prelats
                 civil
                 offices
                 ,
                 Yet
                 offers
                 some
                 arguments
                 defence
                 therof
                 :
                 Wherin
                 his
                 prevarication
                 ,
                 and
                 Contradiction
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 appear
                 .
              
            
          
           
             TO
             come
             now
             to
             examine
             what
             this
             new
             Dialogist
             ,
             hath
             produced
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             present
             prelacie
             established
             amongst
             us
             ,
             And
             to
             examine
             his
             answers
             to
             our
             plea
             against
             it
             ;
             We
             shall
             not
             stand
             upon
             the
             trifling
             debate
             about
             the
             personal
             good
             qualities
             of
             some
             that
             have
             been
             prelats
             ,
             with
             which
             Hee
             prefaces
             this
             Dialogue
             ,
             it
             being
             altogether
             extrinsick
             to
             the
             Question
             anent
             the
             lawfulnes
             of
             the
             
               office
               it self
            
             ,
             And
             would
             be
             no
             argument
             in
             our
             case
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             else
             Hee
             must
             give
             up
             the
             cause
             ,
             upon
             his
             concession
             of
             the
             Unquestionable
             eminent
             pietie
             ,
             and
             integritie
             ,
             of
             many
             burning
             and
             Shining
             lights
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             the
             Lords
             Constant
             witnesses
             against
             prelacie
             .
             That
             which
             is
             here
             mainely
             considerable
             ,
             Is
             his
             prevarication
             in
             Stating
             the
             Question
             anent
             prelacie
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               [
               Whither
               the
               ancient
               Bishopes
               had
               a
            
             
             
               Superioritie
               over
               other
               Ministers
            
             ]
             wherin
             he
             utterly
             ●…ches
             away
             from
             the
             pointe
             debeatable
             .
             1.
             
             In
             making
             this
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             [
             what
             Bishopes
             were
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ]
             wheras
             the
             true
             State
             of
             our
             Question
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               whither
               the
               prelat
               now
               existent
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               be
               a
               Scripture
               Bishop
               and
               consonant
               therunto
               ,
               Or
               ,
               ane
               officer
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               Yea
               or
               not
               .
            
             And
             not
             whither
             there
             have
             been
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             of
             the
             mater
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             right
             ,
             yea
             and
             
               the
               divine
               right
            
             of
             the
             present
             prelats
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             power
             .
             2.
             
             In
             stating
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Bishop
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             Hee
             Smoothes
             it
             over
             in
             this
             general
             ,
             [
             whither
             there
             have
             been
             such
             Bishopes
             ,
             as
             have
             had
             
               a
               Superioritie
               over
               ordinarie
               Ministers
            
             ]
             but
             doth
             not
             explaine
             what
             that
             Superioritie
             is
             which
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             whither
             of
             order
             or
             jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             whither
             specificall
             ,
             or
             graduall
             ;
             Whither
             a
             Superiority
             of
             meer
             presidencie
             ,
             or
             of
             principality
             ;
             The
             [
             Episcopus
             preses
             ,
             and
             princeps
             ]
             sharing
             in
             this
             general
             name
             .
             Dolus
             latet
             in
             generalibus
             :
             Since
             there
             have
             been
             various
             Superiorities
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             He
             should
             have
             particularized
             that
             Superiority
             which
             He
             undertaks
             to
             defend
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Doubter
             suggesting
             [
             that
             they
             were
             not
             
               Lord
               Bishopes
            
             ]
             He
             must
             needs
             make
             him
             referr
             to
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             
             Discharging
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ;
             But
             how
             poor
             is
             his
             evasion
             from
             and
             solution
             of
             this
             difficultie
             ,
             in
             starting
             this
             notion
             [
             whither
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             
               De
               facto
            
             ,
             Bishops
             with
             a
             Superioritie
             over
             Presbiters
             ,
             Or
             Bishops
             who
             had
             Civill
             dignities
             in
             ancient
             times
             ?
             ]
             The
             pinch
             of
             this
             debate
             lying
             in
             this
             ,
             whither
             the
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Or
             Lorship
             ]
             discharged
             in
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             will
             not
             stryke
             against
             such
             a
             Superiority
             or
             dominion
             ,
             whither
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             or
             Civil
             rule
             ,
             as
             our
             prelats
             now
             assume
             ?
             and
             not
             what
             sort
             of
             Superiority
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             or
             Civill
             government
             ,
             prelats
             have
             formerly
             
             had
             .
             The
             present
             prelat
             existent
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             having
             such
             a
             dominion
             over
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             and
             likwayes
             in
             Civils
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             exprest
             ,
             and
             derving
             all
             his
             power
             from
             the
             Magistrat
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Civil
             rule
             ,
             He
             should
             have
             Stated
             his
             Question
             thus
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             then
             fenced
             for
             
               his
               great
               Diana
            
             .
             But
             the
             man
             probably
             found
             this
             a
             taske
             which
             be
             durst
             not
             undertake
             :
             which
             appears
             immediatly
             after
             ,
             in
             his
             declining
             the
             debate
             anent
             the
             Bishopes
             Civil
             rule
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             [
             That
             he
             will
             make
             it
             none
             of
             his
             worke
             to
             debate
             with
             us
             ,
             their
             acting
             in
             Civil
             affairs
             ,
             Sometimes
             ]
             But
             1.
             
             Since
             he
             undertaks
             the
             patrocinie
             and
             defence
             of
             Episcopacie
             now
             established
             among
             us
             ,
             And
             in
             his
             preface
             professes
             it
             his
             designe
             to
             prove
             it
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             therby
             to
             take
             off
             one
             of
             our
             arguments
             for
             withdrawing
             from
             Conformists
             ,
             And
             it
             being
             likewayes
             Certaine
             that
             the
             present
             prelats
             are
             Civil
             rulers
             .
             He
             must
             either
             undertake
             this
             debate
             ,
             or
             acknowledge
             them
             
               unlawfull
               pro
               tanto
            
             at
             least
             ?
             And
             that
             he
             proves
             but
             a
             maimed
             pleader
             for
             their
             present
             office
             ,
             and
             falls
             short
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             designe
             in
             this
             pamphlet
             .
             2.
             
             He
             pitifully
             Snakes
             away
             from
             this
             debate
             also
             ,
             in
             min●…hing
             their
             State-medling
             ,
             thus
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               Their
               acting
               in
               Civil
               affaires
               Sometimes
               ,
            
             which
             may
             be
             said
             of
             any
             man
             or
             Minister
             ,
             His
             rare
             transient
             ,
             occasional
             ,
             accidentall
             or
             privat
             actings
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             domestick
             affairs
             .
             But
             cannot
             this
             man
             distinguish
             betuixt
             this
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Stated
               official
               acting
               ,
               〈◊〉
               constituent
               and
               constant
               members
               of
               Civill
               judicatories
               ,
            
             as
             prelats
             are
             according
             to
             our
             lawes
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             
               ex
               natura
               officij
            
             as
             they
             are
             prelats
             ;
             Sure
             ,
             he
             cannot
             distinguish
             the
             Mountaine
             from
             the
             Molchill
             ,
             that
             cannot
             see
             a
             difference
             betuixt
             these
             .
             Either
             this
             Informer
             must
             account
             the
             prelats
             present
             State
             actings
             lawful
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             He
             account
             them
             lawfull
             ,
             then
             He
             falls
             under
             a
             Three
             fold
             premunire
             in
             this
             point
             .
             1.
             
             In
             de●…lyning
             the
             defence
             of
             one
             of
             the
             prelats
             Unquestionable
             
             legal
             privileges
             (
             disouned
             by
             presbyterians
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             esteemed
             lawfull
             )
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             undertakeing
             to
             plead
             for
             them
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Undertaking
             only
             tos
             plead
             for
             their
             
               acting
               Sometimes
            
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             i
             far
             from
             the
             point
             and
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             defend
             .
             3.
             
             In
             confessing
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             page
             [
             That
             Church
             men
             should
             not
             
               needlesslie
               ,
               or
               of
               Choice
            
             ,
             intangle
             themselves
             in
             these
             incumberances
             ]
             wherin
             he
             palpablie
             contradicts
             himself
             as
             to
             his
             Scope
             .
             For
             doe
             not
             our
             prelats
             of
             
               most
               free
               choice
               and
               deliberatly
            
             assume
             State
             Imployments
             ?
             Or
             are
             their
             shoulders
             burdened
             against
             their
             will
             with
             these
             State
             honoures
             ?
             Besydes
             ,
             He
             cites
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
             In
             acknowledging
             this
             intanglement
             in
             wordly
             affaires
             ,
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             in
             Church
             men
             ;
             The
             text
             sayes
             ,
             no
             man
             that
             warreth
             entangleth
             himself
             in
             affaires
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             text
             discharge
             universally
             ,
             and
             absolutly
             ,
             a
             Ministers
             intanglement
             in
             wordly
             affaires
             ,
             How
             comes
             he
             to
             foist
             in
             his
             limitation
             of
             
               [
               needlesly
               ,
               or
               of
               Choice
               ]
            
             where
             is
             this
             limitation
             in
             the
             text
             ?
             If
             all
             intanglements
             or
             in
             cumberances
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             expressly
             asserted
             ,
             as
             being
             inconsistant
             with
             the
             
               nature
               and
               importance
            
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Spirituall
             function
             ,
             which
             requires
             the
             greatest
             abstractednes
             from
             all
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             mans
             constant
             
               waiting
               upon
               ,
               and
               giving
               himself
               wholly
               unto
            
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             Then
             surely
             whither
             he
             intangle
             himself
             by
             choice
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             
               ane
               intanglement
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             sinful
             ;
             his
             acting
             deliberatly
             is
             butane
             agravation
             .
             Againe
             ,
             since
             He
             maks
             ane
             intanglement
             
               Of
               choice
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               needles
               intanglement
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             sinful
             ,
             He
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             that
             such
             is
             the
             present
             prelatick
             medling
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             He
             cannot
             deny
             to
             be
             most
             deliberat
             and
             of
             choice
             .
             But
             nixt
             ,
             If
             He
             account
             our
             prelats
             State-actings
             unlawfull
             ?
             Then
             1.
             
             Why
             doth
             He
             not
             interminis
             acknowledge
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             not
             lisp
             it
             half
             out
             ?
             2.
             
             Why
             doth
             He
             alleadge
             something
             
             from
             Scripture
             precedents
             to
             prove
             it
             warrantable
             ?
             But
             Let
             us
             hear
             his
             Scripture
             arguments
             wherby
             He
             would
             prove
             this
             State
             acting
             lawfull
             .
             His
             first
             Reason
             is
             [
             That
             the
             jewish
             Sanhedrin
             made
             up
             of
             the
             Sevinty
             elders
             ,
             Moses
             assistants
             in
             Civill
             government
             ,
             did
             consist
             partly
             of
             priests
             ]
             where
             1.
             
             Wee
             see
             He
             overstraines
             his
             point
             ,
             and
             overstretches
             himself
             in
             his
             pretended
             proofe
             ,
             for
             the
             These
             he
             undertaks
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             ,
             [
             That
             Church
             men
             may
             act
             in
             State
             matters
             ,
             though
             not
             
               of
               Choice
            
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             it
             be
             
               Sometimes
               only
            
             ]
             which
             he
             cannot
             but
             distinguish
             from
             a
             
               Constant
               official
               medling
            
             ,
             if
             he
             speak
             sense
             .
             And
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             He
             brings
             ane
             instance
             of
             priests
             under
             the
             old
             Testament-dispensation
             ,
             their
             being
             
               constituent
               members
               of
               a
               civil
               court
               ?
            
             Now
             ,
             how
             doe
             these
             quadrat
             ?
             Were
             not
             these
             priests
             to
             act
             
               deliberatly
               and
               of
               Choice
            
             ?
             If
             this
             prove
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             it
             will
             prove
             that
             Ministers
             (
             as
             being
             such
             members
             )
             may
             deliberatly
             and
             of
             choyce
             involve
             themselves
             in
             Civill
             affairs
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             holds
             to
             be
             discharged
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
             And
             so
             this
             Reason
             ,
             because
             proving
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             beyond
             his
             assertion
             ,
             proves
             just
             nothing
             .
             2.
             
             As
             we
             cleared
             above
             ,
             the
             difference
             betuixt
             the
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             Sevinty
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             11.
             
             Numbr
             .
             who
             were
             chosen
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             are
             distinct
             from
             those
             mentioned
             Exod.
             24.
             
             Who
             were
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             not
             Civil
             officers
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             more
             then
             this
             Informer
             hath
             offered
             proof
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             priests
             in
             that
             Civil
             Court
             ,
             since
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             Two
             Sanhedrins
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             did
             consist
             of
             distinct
             members
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             not
             one
             Sanhedrin
             only
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             seems
             to
             suppose
             .
             But
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             concurrence
             of
             some
             preists
             in
             that
             Civill
             Court
             ,
             were
             granted
             ,
             Our
             writers
             have
             abundantly
             cleared
             the
             inconsequence
             of
             any
             argument
             drawn
             from
             that
             instance
             as
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             In
             that
             though
             the
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             were
             distinct
             originaly
             ,
             Yet
             the
             judiciall
             Civil
             law
             being
             given
             immediatly
             by
             God
             to
             the
             jewes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Moral
             and
             Ceremonial
             ,
             the
             priests
             by
             consequence
             ,
             under
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             had
             a
             most
             necessary
             interest
             as
             to
             its
             
               interpretation
               &
               decision
            
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             for
             the
             law
             was
             to
             be
             sought
             at
             their
             mouth
             .
             The
             difference
             of
             which
             condition
             of
             the
             jewish
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             (
             Spread
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             Countreys
             where
             are
             different
             moulds
             of
             Civil
             government
             and
             lawes
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             tyed
             to
             that
             judicial
             law
             )
             doth
             cast
             the
             ballances
             and
             overthrow
             his
             argument
             .
             As
             for
             that
             of
             deutr
             .
             17.
             
             Wee
             have
             seen
             how
             it
             holds
             out
             a
             Twofold
             Sanhedrin
             which
             had
             distinct
             
               members
               ,
               acts
               ,
               and
               objects
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             his
             argument
             from
             this
             instance
             were
             good
             (
             upon
             his
             supposition
             that
             priests
             were
             members
             in
             that
             Court
             )
             it
             would
             prove
             that
             Christians
             could
             not
             have
             a
             lawful
             civil
             Supreme
             Judicatorie
             ,
             unles
             Ministers
             were
             constituent
             members
             thereof
             ?
             And
             that
             Ministers
             were
             essentially
             &
             necessarly
             
               ex
               natura
               officii
            
             (
             as
             these
             priests
             )
             constituent
             members
             of
             civil
             Judicatories
             ?
             which
             is
             more
             then
             he
             dare
             assert
             ,
             and
             the
             absurdity
             thereof
             is
             above
             cleared
             .
             His
             2d
             .
             Ground
             is
             drawn
             from
             [
             the
             examples
             and
             instances
             of
             Eli
             the
             Priest
             who
             judged
             Israel
             fourty
             years
             ,
             and
             of
             Samuel
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             lent
             to
             the
             Lord
             from
             his
             birth
             ,
             yet
             went
             in
             circuit
             yearly
             judging
             the
             people
             ]
             But
             1.
             
             The
             force
             of
             this
             reason
             leaning
             upon
             ane
             example
             meerly
             ,
             of
             Church
             officers
             under
             the
             old
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             the
             
               gratis
               supposed
               imitablenes
            
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             like
             the
             other
             argument
             )
             very
             unsound
             and
             lax
             .
             He
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             averr
             that
             every
             deduction
             
               a
               facto
               ad
               jus
            
             ,
             is
             sound
             ;
             All
             scripture
             examples
             ,
             are
             for
             our
             improvement
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             our
             imitation
             .
             Even
             good
             and
             laudable
             Acts
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             .
             Some
             were
             heroical
             ,
             as
             Elias
             bringing
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Lord
             discharged
             James
             and
             John
             to
             imitat
             .
             Phinehas
             his
             Act
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             with
             his
             Master
             the
             surveyer
             ,
             was
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             Some
             Acts
             did
             flow
             from
             ane
             extraordinarie
             emergent
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             a
             call
             flowing
             therefrom
             ,
             as
             Abrahams
             attempt
             to
             offer
             his
             Son
             ,
             Israels
             borrowing
             from
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             not
             paying
             .
             Some
             Acts
             had
             their
             issue
             from
             a
             ●…ansient
             and
             occasional
             junctur
             ,
             procuring
             a
             necessity
             pro
             tunc
             ,
             as
             Pauls
             preaching
             gratis
             ,
             and
             working
             with
             his
             hands
             .
             Some
             acts
             were
             to
             confirme
             a
             special
             extraordinary
             call
             ,
             So
             our
             Lords
             fourty
             dayes
             fast
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Moses
             his
             tipe
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             conclud
             from
             the
             premised
             instances
             ,
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             these
             Acts
             (
             viz
             )
             Sacrificing
             Children
             ,
             borrowing
             and
             not
             paying
             ,
             the
             popish
             quadrantum
             &c
             ,
             This
             Informer
             will
             grant
             to
             be
             very
             poor
             and
             childish
             Sophristrie
             ,
             yet
             such
             is
             his
             reasoning
             here
             .
             2.
             
             Divines
             doe
             tell
             us
             that
             these
             examples
             only
             are
             imitable
             ,
             whose
             ground
             and
             scope
             are
             of
             a
             
               moral
               nature
            
             ,
             which
             the
             persons
             did
             ,
             as
             saints
             or
             Christians
             :
             such
             are
             all
             examples
             of
             morall
             standing
             duties
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             commands
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             are
             two
             Rules
             necessarly
             to
             be
             observed
             (
             and
             which
             this
             Informer
             must
             of
             necessity
             grant
             )
             as
             to
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             ab
             
               exemplo
               ad
               factum
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               facto
               ad
               jus
            
             ,
             which
             cutts
             the
             sinnews
             of
             his
             argument
             here
             .
             1.
             
             No
             example
             which
             crosses
             
               a
               morall
               precept
            
             can
             ground
             a
             Rule
             ,
             for
             this
             would
             make
             the
             Rule
             crosse
             it self
             .
             And
             to
             bring
             this
             neer
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Informer
            
             fights
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             admitt
             this
             answer
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             mould
             of
             his
             argument
             :
             For
             he
             thinks
             to
             imforce
             the
             Instance
             from
             Samuel
             his
             civill
             actings
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             that
             
               he
               was
               lent
               to
               the
               Lord
               from
               his
               mothers
               womb
               :
            
             Which
             will
             say
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             pleading
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             though
             singularly
             devoted
             to
             God
             in
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             yet
             may
             deliberatly
             and
             of
             choice
             become
             a
             civil
             judge
             ,
             yea
             
             a
             supreme
             civil
             judge
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             how
             he
             will
             reconcile
             this
             with
             the
             great
             gospel
             precept
             2
             Tim.
             2
             :
             4.
             
             Which
             himself
             pleads
             as
             discharging
             deliberat
             medling
             in
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             because
             the
             sacred
             Ministery
             is
             a
             warfare
             ,
             or
             a
             dedication
             of
             the
             Minister
             to
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             what
             will
             he
             say
             if
             one
             shall
             argue
             thus
             ,
             if
             a
             Minister
             ,
             though
             dedicat
             to
             the
             Lord
             from
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             may
             notwithstanding
             become
             a
             civil
             judge
             ,
             then
             the
             Ministry
             its
             being
             a
             warrfare
             under
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             hinder
             a
             mans
             medling
             by
             choice
             in
             civill
             affaires
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             he
             denyes
             :
             So
             that
             either
             he
             must
             disown
             this
             Instance
             ,
             or
             his
             sense
             of
             that
             Gospell
             precept
             .
             But
             of
             this
             againe
             .
             2.
             
             No
             examples
             of
             Acts
             done
             from
             ane
             
               extraordinary
               calling
               &
               gifts
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             imitated
             by
             such
             as
             have
             
               neither
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               .
            
             Wee
             will
             find
             our
             Informer
             afterward
             grant
             this
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             that
             there
             are
             many
             things
             depending
             upon
             special
             emergents
             that
             are
             not
             imitable
             in
             them
             .
             And
             if
             he
             should
             deny
             this
             Rule
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             not
             evite
             a
             great
             inconvenience
             from
             the
             fact
             of
             Phinehas
             ,
             from
             Ehud
             ,
             &c.
             
             Incase
             some
             person
             of
             a
             boistrous
             heart
             ,
             and
             unruly
             hand
             ,
             should
             plead
             these
             instances
             to
             offer
             violence
             unto
             him
             .
             Be
             side
             ,
             if
             this
             rule
             be
             not
             admitted
             ,
             he
             will
             brangle
             the
             boundarie
             and
             limits
             of
             
               different
               ordinary
               callings
            
             ,
             (
             and
             relations
             by
             consequence
             )
             which
             the
             God
             of
             order
             hath
             fixed
             .
             The
             examples
             of
             Magistratical
             or
             
               Ministeriall
               duties
            
             ,
             obliges
             not
             
               privat
               persons
            
             to
             ane
             imitation
             ;
             The
             Apostolick
             Acts
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             giving
             the
             Spirit
             by
             laying
             one
             of
             hands
             ,
             universal
             unfixed
             preaching
             (
             he
             will
             grant
             )
             are
             not
             imitable
             (
             as
             neither
             the
             peculiar
             duties
             of
             Relations
             among
             privat
             persons
             ,
             doe
             obleige
             every
             one
             )
             because
             these
             extraordinary
             gifts
             and
             callings
             are
             now
             gone
             :
             And
             so
             say
             I
             of
             these
             examples
             of
             Eli
             ,
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             who
             are
             by
             all
             sound
             divines
             ranked
             among
             
               the
               judges
            
             whose
             call
             and
             office
             
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             been
             extraordinary
             ;
             God
             keeping
             at
             that
             time
             the
             regal
             rights
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             .
             ,
             befor
             he
             set
             up
             any
             fixt
             ordinary
             Rulers
             and
             Kings
             ,
             and
             creating
             ,
             &
             calling
             extraordinarly
             ,
             his
             owne
             deputies
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             sometimes
             out
             of
             one
             tribe
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             out
             of
             another
             ,
             whose
             authority
             died
             with
             themselves
             and
             admitted
             of
             no
             succession
             .
             Wherefore
             Gideon
             told
             the
             people
             that
             God
             was
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             refused
             that
             office
             when
             offered
             ;
             and
             the
             peoples
             guilt
             in
             wearing
             of
             this
             holy
             immediat
             Government
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             desiring
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             aggravated
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             rejected
             God
             who
             was
             their
             King.
             So
             that
             his
             argument
             from
             these
             extraordinary
             instances
             ,
             is
             wholly
             inconcludent
             ;
             it
             being
             from
             ane
             extraordinary
             ,
             to
             ane
             
               ordinary
               calling
            
             ,
             from
             ane
             extraordinary
             factum
             ,
             to
             ane
             ordinary
             jus
             ;
             which
             is
             consequence
             we
             will
             find
             himself
             afterward
             disown
             .
             And
             if
             he
             straine
             these
             instances
             ,
             they
             will
             prove
             too
             much
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             That
             Ministers
             may
             be
             Kings
             ,
             or
             
               supreme
               civil
               judges
            
             ;
             which
             I
             believe
             he
             will
             not
             adventure
             to
             plead
             for
             ,
             since
             what
             ever
             thanks
             he
             may
             merite
             for
             this
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             yet
             Royalists
             will
             allow
             him
             none
             .
          
           
             If
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             so
             plain
             and
             evident
             ,
             it
             were
             needfull
             to
             adduc
             testimonies
             of
             writers
             and
             commentators
             (
             as
             this
             informer
             doth
             to
             no
             purpose
             )
             how
             harmonious
             would
             their
             consent
             appear
             unto
             this
             truth
             .
             The
             English
             Annot
             :
             in
             their
             preface
             upon
             the
             book
             of
             judges
             ,
             will
             tell
             him
             that
             
               the
               judges
               were
               not
               ordinary
               Magistrats
               ,
               but
               extraordinarly
               called
               of
               God
               in
               times
               of
               great
               extremity
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             their
             preface
             on
             the
             first
             book
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             they
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             containes
             rhe
             History
             
               of
               the
               two
               last
               judges
               ,
               Eli
               ,
               and
               Samuel
               ,
            
             and
             of
             Saul
             the
             first
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             Chap.
             7
             :
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Anent
             Samuels
             judging
             of
             Israel
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             being
             lent
             to
             the
             Lord
             from
             his
             birth
             ,
             1
             Chap.
             28.
             
             They
             will
             Inform
             this
             informer
             [
             thatas
             thiswas
             the
             jurisdictionof
             a
             judge
             ,
             whichGod
             called
             him
             unto
             all
             the
             time
             of
             saul
             ,
             —
             so
             ,
             
               he
               was
               quo
            
             
             
               bound
               by
               his
               Mothers
               vow
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Whereby
             he
             was
             devoted
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             sanctuary
             ,
             to
             continue
             his
             residence
             there
             ,
             both
             because
             God
             had
             forsaken
             it
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Lord
               himselfhad
               taken
               him
               off
               from
               that
               levitical
               service
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               to
               another
               imployment
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               holy
               Prophet
               and
               a
               judge
               over
               his
               people
               ,
            
             which
             places
             he
             could
             not
             discharge
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             confined
             to
             a
             settled
             place
             .
             ]
             The
             du
             ch
             .
             Annot
             :
             in
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             book
             of
             judges
             ,
             describe
             them
             [
             to
             be
             such
             persons
             ,
             not
             (
             who
             administred
             
               the
               ordinary
               function
               of
               judges
            
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             is
             other
             where
             taken
             ,
             but
             )
             whom
             God
             now
             and
             then
             as
             the
             state
             of
             Israel
             required
             ,
             sometimes
             out
             of
             on
             tribe
             ,
             sometimes
             out
             of
             another
             ,
             
               extraordinarly
               raised
               ,
               called
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Spirit
               of
               wisdome
               and
               couradge
               endewed
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             argument
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             book
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             they
             shew
             that
             therin
             is
             described
             the
             Government
             
               of
               Samuel
               as
               judge
               over
               Israel
               &c
               ]
            
             So
             that
             until
             our
             Informer
             shall
             instruct
             the
             Prelats
             extraordinary
             call
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             their
             extraordinary
             enduements
             for
             civil
             Government
             ,
             these
             instances
             of
             Eli
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             will
             not
             [
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             these
             divines
             ]
             afford
             them
             the
             least
             shaddow
             of
             warrand
             for
             there
             civil
             offices
             .
             So
             this
             man
             may
             be
             ashamed
             that
             he
             ever
             mentioned
             such
             an
             argument
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             That
             Hee
             is
             in
             the
             breers
             of
             a
             contradiction
             here
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             is
             hinted
             )
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             to
             prove
             that
             Church
             men
             should
             not
             ofChoice
             medle
             inCivil
             affaires
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               for
               ,
               no
               man
               that
               warreth
               intangleth
               himself
               with
               the
               affaires
               of
               this
               life
               .
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             
               [
               for
            
             ]
             or
             illative
             here
             ,
             signifie
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             nonsense
             ,
             this
             He
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             ,
             this
             text
             forbids
             Church
             men
             all
             deliberat
             medling
             in
             Civil
             affaires
             .
             But
             will
             He
             dare
             to
             say
             that
             Samuel
             and
             Eli
             their
             judging
             of
             Israel
             was
             not
             deliberat
             and
             of
             Choice
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             It
             was
             sinfull
             by
             this
             rule
             ;
             Yet
             he
             pleads
             
             for
             its
             imitablenes
             as
             lawfull
             ;
             though
             a
             deliberat
             involving
             themselves
             in
             Civil
             government
             ,
             yea
             a
             Supreme
             rule
             ;
             and
             thus
             holds
             it
             not
             cross
             to
             this
             gospell
             precept
             .
             So
             that
             to
             escape
             this
             Scylla
             or
             Charybdis
             ,
             He
             hath
             no
             imaginable
             refuge
             but
             one
             ;
             (
             viz.
             )
             To
             assert
             with
             us
             ,
             their
             extraordinarie
             Calling
             for
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             singular
             old
             Testament-dispensation
             under
             which
             they
             stood
             .
             But
             then
             He
             must
             quit
             his
             plea
             for
             prelats
             civil
             Imployments
             from
             this
             Instance
             ,
             and
             confesse
             it
             to
             be
             inconcludent
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             new
             Testament
             times
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             .
             
               How
               much
               Bishops
               were
               employed
               in
               Civill
               affairs
               ,
               when
               Emperours
               became
               Christian
               ,
               as
               Smectymnuus
               confesses
               .
            
             But
             1.
             
             Since
             he
             pretends
             Scripture
             Instances
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             his
             new
             Testament
             Instance
             is
             very
             
               apochryphal
               and
               heterogeneus
            
             therunto
             ,
             being
             of
             Bishops
             medling
             three
             or
             four
             hundered
             years
             ,
             after
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             was
             closed
             .
             
               Humano
               Capiti
               cervicem
               pingere
               equinam
            
             .
             But
             his
             new
             Testament
             precept
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
             Chased
             away
             the
             Instance
             of
             Bishops
             medling
             in
             civill
             affaires
             ,
             Three
             or
             four
             Hundred
             years
             forward
             .
             Nixt
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             whither
             our
             Informer
             holds
             these
             Bishops
             medling
             in
             Secular
             affairs
             ,
             to
             be
             lawfull
             or
             unlawfull
             ?
             Iflawfull
             ,
             and
             consisting
             with
             their
             Calling
             (
             which
             He
             would
             seem
             to
             insinuat
             in
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Saravia
               defends
               at
               large
            
             ,
             (
             even
             simply
             and
             absolutly
             )
             
               Church
               mens
               medling
               in
               state
               affaires
               )
            
             Why
             then
             doth
             he
             tell
             us
             in
             the
             nixt
             page
             
               That
               the
               fathers
               compleaned
               of
               this
               as
               aburden
               ?
            
             Sure
             they
             were
             very
             froward
             to
             fret
             under
             a
             peece
             of
             lawfull
             imployment
             .
             If
             it
             was
             unlawfull
             ,
             or
             
               a
               deliberat
               sinfull
               intanglement
            
             ,
             why
             obtruds
             he
             it
             upon
             us
             as
             a
             regular
             precedent
             ?
             And
             what
             will
             Smectymnuus
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             factum
             import
             ,
             to
             infert
             His
             ,
             or
             Our
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             jus
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             likwayes
             ,
             
               That
               ancient
               Councells
               [
               upon
               the
               ground
               mentioned
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
               of
               a
               Ministers
               sinfull
               intanglement
               ]
               discharged
               them
               to
               follow
               Militarie
               imployments
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               to
               take
               ferms
               &c.
            
             
             Hence
             I
             inferr
             ,
             then
             these
             Councels
             held
             ,
             that
             deliberat
             medling
             in
             state
             affaires
             ,
             ●…or
             worldly
             incumberances
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             Ministers
             calling
             ,
             and
             a
             sinfull
             intanglement
             discharged
             in
             that
             text
             ;
             for
             since
             they
             discharged
             Militarie
             employments
             and
             ferms
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             they
             doe
             consequently
             discharge
             all
             such
             Intanglement
             .
             For
             ,
             
               a
               quatenus
               ,
               ad
               omne
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             he
             cannot
             but
             grant
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             I
             infer
             ,
             two
             things
             against
             him
             .
             1.
             
             He
             setts
             these
             Councils
             by
             the
             eares
             with
             his
             
               Scriptur
               instances
            
             .
             For
             since
             they
             condemne
             these
             formentioned
             civil
             employments
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2
             :
             4.
             
             As
             a
             sinful
             intanglement
             in
             a
             Church
             officer
             3
             he
             must
             either
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             condemned
             these
             old-Testament
             Instances
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             of
             Samuel
             and
             Eli
             ,
             as
             sinful
             :
             Or
             else
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             them
             (
             with
             us
             )
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             no
             regular
             precedents
             .
             2.
             
             It
             will
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             these
             Councils
             doe
             condemne
             Saravia
             ,
             who
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             
               doth
               at
               some
               length
               defind
               Church
               mens
               acting
               in
               State
               assaires
               .
            
             And
             Saravia
             condemnes
             and
             disputs
             against
             these
             Councils
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             pussing
             problem
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             of
             them
             he
             will
             adhere
             in
             this
             contest
             ;
             since
             he
             holds
             ,
             with
             these
             councels
             ,
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2
             :
             v.
             4.
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Ministers
             deliberat
             involving
             themselves
             in
             civil
             affaires
             ,
             it
             seems
             be
             quites
             there
             great
             
               Advocat
               Saravia
            
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             pleading
             upon
             this
             point
             ;
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             no
             limitation
             in
             Saravia
             his
             pleading
             for
             Ministers
             meddling
             in
             State
             affaires
             .
             As
             for
             what
             followes
             in
             this
             page
             ,
             he
             obscures
             and
             shifts
             the
             point
             here
             inquestion
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               call
               it
               simply
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               case
               ,
               to
               medle
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
             We
             know
             there
             is
             a
             lawful
             Concional
             medling
             ,
             &
             also
             in
             way
             of
             
               Ministerial
               advice
            
             ,
             unto
             the
             Magistrat
             in
             order
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             the
             Ministerial
             direction
             whereof
             is
             the
             Pastours
             work
             ,
             at
             whose
             mouth
             Gods
             
             mynd
             must
             be
             sought
             ,
             and
             likewayes
             by
             way
             of
             
               ministerial
               testimonie
            
             against
             what
             is
             sinful
             in
             state
             Rulers
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             our
             principles
             do
             own
             as
             to
             Ministers
             interposing
             in
             state
             affaires
             in
             our
             late
             times
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             cannot
             distinguish
             this
             ,
             from
             
               accnstant
               official
               medling
               as
               a
               civil
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               constituent
               Member
               in
               civil
               Indicatories
               ,
            
             is
             very
             blinde
             ;
             And
             as
             stupid
             that
             man
             were
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             distinguish
             this
             from
             the
             privat
             
               domestick
               care
            
             mentioned
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5
             :
             8.
             
             Which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Eiconomie
             founded
             uonp
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             competent
             to
             a
             Minister
             as
             a
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             govern
             and
             
               rule
               his
               house
            
             under
             that
             notion
             .
             Yet
             we
             must
             here
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             Gods
             allowing
             the
             Minister
             his
             honorarium
             ,
             or
             maintenance
             ,
             is
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             by
             any
             overstretch
             of
             the
             domestick
             case
             ,
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             his
             holy
             imployment
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             we
             shall
             offer
             to
             this
             Informers
             grave
             judgment
             ,
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Assembly
             1638.
             
             Sess
             25.
             against
             the
             civil
             Offices
             of
             Ministers
             .
             [
             1.
             
             Christs
             notable
             example
             Luk.
             12
             :
             14.
             
             Refusing
             to
             deal
             in
             a
             civil
             cause
             ;
             Ministers
             are
             his
             Ambassadours
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             Joh.
             20
             :
             21.
             
             Joh.
             8.
             
             He
             would
             not
             sentence
             that
             woman
             who
             deserved
             death
             .
             2.
             
             Civil
             Rule
             is
             discharged
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             Matth.
             20
             :
             v.
             25
             ,
             26.
             not
             only
             Supreme
             which
             is
             competent
             to
             Princes
             ,
             but
             subordinat
             also
             :
             Citing
             that
             passage
             of
             
               Bernard
               to
               Eugenius
               ,
               Lib
            
             2.
             
             
               Apostolis
               interdicitur
               dominatus
               ,
               ergo
               ,
               tu
               tihi
               usurpare
               aude
               ,
               aut
               dominans
               ,
               Apostolatum
               aut
               Apostolicus
               ,
               dominatum
               Dominion
               is
               discharged
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               Go
               thou
               therefore
               and
               dare
               to
               usurp
               to
               thy self
               ,
               whither
               the
               Apostleship
               ,
               if
               holding
               a
               civil
               dominion
               ,
               or
               being
               Apostolick
               a
               civil
               dominion
               .
            
             Where
             theyrefute
             the
             ordinary
             Episcopal
             &
             Popish
             evasion
             as
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Ministers
             having
             given
             up
             their
             names
             to
             this
             holy
             warfare
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             involved
             in
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             law
             denyes
             this
             to
             souldiers
             .
             C.
             d.
             Lib
             :
             2.
             
             T
             it
             13
             ,
             So
             the
             Apostolick
             law
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2
             :
             04.
             
             
             This
             work
             tobe
             heavier
             then
             that
             any
             man
             can
             be
             sufficient
             for
             it
             alone
             2
             Cor.
             2
             :
             16.
             
             Hence
             Ministers
             are
             called
             watchmen
             ,
             labourers
             ,
             souldiers
             ,
             fishers
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             extraordinarie
             gifts
             ,
             were
             not
             fit
             for
             serving
             tables
             and
             preaching
             the
             word
             both
             ,
             Act
             6.
             although
             these
             were
             both
             
               ecclesiastick
               functiones
            
             ;
             therefore
             farr
             lesse
             can
             any
             Minister
             now
             assume
             both
             ecclesiastick
             and
             civil
             offices
             .
             Gregorie
             the
             1.
             
               (
               cited
               by
               Gratianin
               Decreto
               dist
               :
            
             89
             
               —
               Cap.
               Singula
               .
            
             )
             proves
             that
             two
             ecclesiastick
             offices
             are
             not
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             one
             ,
             from
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             12
             :
             6
             :
             7.
             
             As
             it
             is
             unbeseeming
             that
             in
             mans
             bodie
             ,
             one
             member
             should
             Act
             the
             part
             of
             another
             .
             The
             6th
             .
             of
             the
             Canons
             called
             Apostolick
             ,
             appoints
             that
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             assuming
             civil
             places
             ,
             be
             deposed
             (
             which
             will
             make
             fearfull
             Mass●…cre
             among
             our
             Prelats
             ,
             that
             day
             the
             Parliament
             rides
             )
             so
             Can.
             81
             :
             and
             83.
             
             Cyprian
             .
             lib
             :
             1
             ,
             Epist.
             9.
             sayes
             ,
             that
             long
             before
             ,
             It
             was
             appointed
             in
             a
             Councel
             of
             Bishopes
             ,
             that
             none
             appoint
             in
             his
             Testament
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             a
             Tutor
             or
             Curator
             ,
             
               Quando
               singuli
               divino
               sacerdotio
               honorati
               ,
               non
               nisi
               altari
               &
               sacrificiis
               ,
               precibus
               &
               orationi
               vacare
               debent
               .
               Since
               every
               one
               honoured
               with
               the
               divine
               priesthood
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               attend
               but
               to
               the
               Altar
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               to
               prayer
               and
               preaching
               ,
               for
               it
               s
               written
               ,
               no
               man
               that
               warrs
               &c.
               
               Clemens
            
             the
             1.
             (
             whom
             many
             make
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             whose
             writings
             ,
             the
             defect
             of
             ecclesiastick
             history
             after
             the
             Actes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             affirme
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             up
             )
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             James
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             they
             make
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               neque
               judicem
               ▪
               aut
               cognitorem
               secularium
               negotiorum
               ,
               te
               ordinare
               vult
               Christus
               ,
               ne
               praefocatus
               presentibus
               hominum
               curis
               ,
               non
               possis
               verbo
               Dei
               vacare
               ,
               &
               secundum
               veritatis
               regulam
               ,
               secernere
               bonos
               a
               malis
               .
               impietatis
               tibi
               crimen
               est
               ,
               neglectis
               verbi
               Dei
               studiis
               ,
               sollicitudines
               suscipere
               seculares
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               neither
               will
               Christ
               ordaine
               thee
               a
               judge
               and
               arbiter
               of
               civill
               affaires
               ,
               lest
               being
               involved
               in
               the
            
             
             
               present
               cares
               of
               men
               ,
               thou
               be
               not
               able
               to
               attend
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               verity
               ,
               to
               separat
               the
               good
               from
               the
               evill
               ;
               It
               blotts
               thee
               with
               the
               Crime
               of
               impietie
               to
               take
            
             up
             secular
             cares
             ,
             neglecting
             the
             Studjes
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Synesius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Ptolemais
             ,
             cited
             by
             
               lipsius
               in
               politicis
            
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               joyne
               the
               Civill
               power
               with
               the
               priesthood-nam
               hoc
               esset
               miscere
               non
               miscenda
               ,
               hoc
               est
               Sacris
               civiliaconfu●…dere
               .
               For
               this
               were
               to
               mix
               together
               things
               which
               cannot
               be
               mixed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               confound
               Civill
               maters
               with
               Sacred
               .
            
             See
             severall
             others
             cited
             by
             the
             assembly
             ,
             and
             recorded
             in
             the
             Historiamotuum
             ,
             pag.
             283
             ,
             284.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             ane
             Answer
             to
             the
             objection
             drawen
             from
             Augustins
             practise
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             of
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             informer
             comes
             nixt
             (
             page
             5.
             )
             to
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             
               Episcopall
               office
               it self
            
             ,
             But
             still
             goes
             on
             in
             the
             mist
             of
             confused
             generalls
             ,
             never
             condescending
             upon
             the
             nature
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             extent
             of
             the
             diocesian
             Bishopes
             office
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             established
             by
             law
             .
             However
             ,
             let
             us
             remember
             that
             our
             present
             prelat
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             law
             [
             Ane
             ordinary
             Church
             officer
             ,
             assuming
             the
             government
             of
             some
             Hundereds
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             monopolized
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             according
             to
             his
             pleasur
             ,
             unto
             the
             Ministers
             therof
             ;
             Having
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             a
             negative
             voice
             in
             Church
             judicatories
             ,
             &
             whose
             proper
             worke
             is
             
               Ruleing
               only
            
             ,
             not
             feeding
             by
             doctrine
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             Bishop
             which
             all
             his
             pleading
             must
             be
             commensurat
             unto
             ,
             else
             He
             but
             beats
             the
             Air.
             1.
             
             The
             Doubter
             alleages
             [
             The
             unlawfullnes
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             office
             for
             want
             of
             ane
             expresse
             warrand
             for
             it
             in
             the
             word
             ]
             To
             which
             He
             answers
             
               [
               By
               granting
               that
               this
               will
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               not
               simply
               necessare
               ,
               but
               not
               unlawfall
               ,
               since
               it
               may
               be
               lawfull
               and
               expedient
               as
               falling
               under
               some
               generall
               ;
               as
               the
               command
               of
               decencie
               and
               order
               ,
               will
               warr
               and
               a
               Moderator
               and
               Clerke
               ,
               although
               this
               be
               no
               where
               commanded
               .
               That
               many
               learned
               men
               have
               thought
               prelacie
               lawfull
               ,
               though
               not
               commanded
               ,
               nor
               warranted
               by
               any
               particular
            
             
             
               Scripture
               precedent
               ,
               nor
               yet
               prohibited
               ,
               but
               left
               to
               Christian
               prudence
               at
               it
               is
               found
               expedient
               and
               conduceing
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             He
             grosly
             mistaks
             the
             Import
             of
             these
             relatives
             ,
             
               a
               command
            
             ,
             and
             the
             necessitie
             of
             a
             thing
             flowing
             therefrom
             ,
             when
             restricting
             it
             to
             ane
             
               expresse
               warrand
            
             or
             command
             :
             there
             being
             many
             things
             necessarie
             ,
             
               necessitate
               precepti
            
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             expresse
             warrand
             or
             command
             .
             Divines
             doe
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             commands
             are
             either
             immediat
             ,
             or
             mediat
             ;
             the
             immediat
             ,
             are
             either
             explicit
             ,
             or
             in
             expresse
             terms
             ,
             enjoyning
             a
             thing
             :
             as
             [
             honour
             thy
             father
             and
             thy
             mother
             ]
             or
             implicit
             ,
             holding
             out
             ,
             either
             that
             which
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             command
             ,
             as
             suetable
             midses
             leading
             to
             the
             dueties
             enjoyned
             ,
             or
             deduced
             by
             consequence
             from
             what
             is
             expressed
             ;
             As
             Ministers
             preaching
             is
             deduced
             by
             consequence
             from
             the
             command
             thereanent
             which
             the
             Apostles
             got●…
             :
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             command
             pointing
             out
             this
             to
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             duetie
             of
             Church
             officers
             .
             Againe
             2.
             
             There
             are
             
               divine
               commands
            
             which
             are
             mediat
             ,
             comming
             mediatly
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             immediatly
             from
             men
             ,
             by
             a
             determination
             of
             the
             generall
             divine
             principle
             ,
             and
             ane
             application
             therof
             to
             particulares
             :
             which
             they
             illustrat
             by
             that
             passage
             where
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             
               to
               the
               rest
               speak
               I
               ,
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             applying
             Gods
             generall
             command
             anent
             divorce
             ,
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             particular
             case
             .
             There
             are
             likewise
             [
             mediat
             accidental
             commands
             ,
             ]
             deduced
             from
             Gods
             generall
             Rule
             ,
             upon
             rare
             transient
             occasiones
             ,
             yet
             necessitating
             to
             such
             a
             determination
             :
             So
             the
             abstaining
             from
             blood
             and
             thinges
             strangled
             ,
             was
             enjoyned
             (
             Act.
             15.
             )
             to
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             and
             as
             necessarie
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             Charitie
             when
             the
             use
             grew
             scandalus
             ,
             although
             the
             law
             hereanent
             was
             abrogat
             ,
             as
             being
             originallie
             Ceremoniall
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             Inferr
             ,
             that
             this
             Informer
             in
             denying
             
               the
               necessitie
            
             of
             what
             is
             commanded
             only
             
               under
               some
               generall
               head
            
             ,
             Cutts
             of
             from
             the
             Categorie
             of
             
             things
             necessarie
             ,
             all
             the
             duties
             in
             the
             decalogue
             ,
             which
             are
             subserviant
             to
             the
             duties
             
               expressly
               named
            
             :
             and
             thus
             destroyes
             the
             Spirituality
             and
             extent
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             divines
             ;
             yea
             Cuts
             off
             all
             necessarie
             Scripture
             consequences
             ,
             and
             duties
             founded
             therupon
             :
             as
             Ministers
             preaching
             the
             gospell
             ,
             administring
             the
             Seales
             ,
             Infant
             baptism
             ,
             womens
             receaving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             &c.
             
             But
             (
             to
             come
             neerer
             him
             )
             in
             the
             Nixt
             place
             ,
             I
             suppose
             this
             man
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             many
             things
             sufficiently
             discharged
             ,
             and
             consequently
             unlawfull
             by
             Scripture
             rule
             ,
             because
             theyare
             not
             commanded
             either
             mediatly
             or
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             ordinances
             of
             worship
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             substantialls
             of
             government
             also
             ,
             doe
             require
             
               clear
               divine
               commands
               and
               institutions
            
             ,
             by
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             all
             protestant
             divines
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             not
             commanding
             of
             any
             part
             or
             supposed
             ingredient
             therof
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             discharge
             ,
             discovering
             the
             thing
             superadded
             to
             be
             sinfull
             .
             Not
             that
             which
             seems
             good
             unto
             thee
             ,
             shalt
             thoudoe
             to
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             but
             what
             He
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             add
             nothing
             thereunto
             ,
             nor
             diminish
             from
             it
             .
             adde
             thou
             not
             to
             his
             words
             lest
             He
             reprove
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             be
             found
             a
             liar
             .
             In
             vaine
             they
             doe
             worship
             me
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             the
             commandements
             of
             men
             .
             See
             ,
             deut
             .
             4.
             2.
             prov
             :
             30.
             6.
             rev
             :
             22.
             18.
             deut
             :
             12.
             32.
             
             Isay.
             29
             :
             13.
             
             These
             Scriptures
             do
             clearly
             fortifie
             this
             principle
             :
             Otherwayes
             if
             he
             deny
             this
             ,
             He
             will
             open
             a
             door
             to
             all
             popish
             superstition
             ,
             yea
             &
             deny
             the
             very
             definition
             of
             it
             assigned
             by
             all
             sound
             divines
             ,
             in
             calling
             it
             ,
             
               ane
               opposite
               extrem
               (
               in
               the
               excess
               )
               to
               true
               religion
               ,
               adding
               to
               Gods
               worship
               beyonde
               what
               is
               commanded
               .
            
             Our
             Lord
             reprehended
             the
             pharisees
             their
             washing
             of
             hands
             befor
             dinner
             (
             a
             decent
             ceremonie
             in
             it self
             )
             as
             simply
             unlawfull
             ,
             when
             they
             made
             it
             a
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Because
             it
             was
             
               beyond
               the
               command
            
             .
             That
             text
             Isay.
             29
             :
             13.
             
             In
             vaine
             they
             worhsip
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             
             doctrinés
             the
             commandements
             of
             men
             ]
             is
             applyed
             in
             this
             case
             unto
             them
             .
             Our
             answer
             to
             the
             Papists
             demand
             [
             Where
             finde
             we
             their
             bastardSacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             Superstitiones
             discharged
             ]
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             discharged
             as
             sinfull
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             because
             not
             commanded
             :
             Should
             they
             rejoyne
             with
             this
             man
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             not
             simpy
             necessarie
             ,
             but
             not
             unlawfull
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             which
             He
             alleages
             ,
             let
             him
             conjectur
             what
             his
             answer
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             correct
             himself
             .
             For
             the
             substantials
             of
             government
             ,
             He
             cannot
             but
             grant
             that
             they
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             consideration
             ;
             It
             being
             most
             certain
             ,
             and
             universally
             acknowleged
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             layes
             down
             rules
             as
             to
             the
             excercise
             of
             both
             Keyes
             of
             Order
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             officers
             and
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Nay
             ,
             himself
             asserts
             page
             .
             118.
             
             
               That
               the
               substantials
               of
               government
               and
               policie
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               utterly
               necessarie
               and
               unalterable
               .
            
             Now
             it
             being
             thus
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             [
             whither
             the
             diocesian
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Episcopal
             government
             ,
             be
             among
             those
             things
             which
             must
             either
             have
             a
             clear
             Scripture
             institution
             or
             warrand
             ,
             or
             else
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             as
             sinfull
             and
             unlawfull
             ]
             That
             the
             diocesian
             Bishop
             is
             such
             ,
             I
             prove
             it
             thus
             :
             the
             Bishop
             which
             He
             pleads
             for
             ,
             is
             supposed
             by
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             officer
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             Superior
             to
             a
             Pastour
             or
             presbyter
             ,
             haveing
             a
             distinct
             worke
             ,
             ordination
             ,
             and
             qualifications
             ;
             Therfore
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             Hee
             must
             either
             have
             clear
             warrand
             or
             institution
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             Hee
             is
             unlawfull
             .
             The
             consequence
             leans
             upon
             these
             clear
             Scripture
             grounds
             .
             1.
             
             This
             officer
             cannot
             but
             fall
             in
             among
             
               the
               substantials
               of
               government
            
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Scripture
             is
             full
             and
             perfect
             (
             as
             himself
             acknowleges
             )
             So
             as
             to
             make
             even
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             perfect
             :
             It
             is
             full
             in
             setting
             down
             all
             administrations
             relating
             so
             the
             Key
             of
             order
             ,
             as
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiveing
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             publick
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Cathechiseing
             ,
             
             falls
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             Christs
             commands
             and
             regulations
             ,
             Collos.
             3.
             16.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             19.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             14.
             
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
             Hebr.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             So
             doth
             the
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             And
             as
             these
             administrations
             of
             
               the
               Key
               of
               Order
            
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             administrations
             relating
             
               to
               the
               Key
               of
               jurisdiction
               or
               discipline
               ,
            
             falls
             under
             Christs
             clear
             institutions
             .
             Such
             as
             Ordination
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               The
               dogmatick
               power
            
             ,
             as
             to
             Ministeriall
             judgeing
             of
             doctrine
             .
             Act.
             15.
             
             
               The
               critick
               power
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             publick
             rebuke
             and
             purging
             out
             of
             the
             Scandalous
             ,
             and
             receaving
             of
             the
             penitent
             .
             Matth.
             18.
             15
             ,
             16.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             14.
             
             Compared
             with
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
             John.
             20.
             21.
             
             So
             
               the
               diatactick
               power
            
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             Ritualls
             and
             and
             alterable
             Circumstances
             ,
             is
             clearly
             asserted
             and
             rules
             laid
             downe
             anent
             its
             exercise
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             And
             as
             the
             administrations
             ,
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             acts
             of
             Church
             government
             ,
             So
             the
             
               administratores
               ,
               officers
               ,
               yea
               and
               Courtes
            
             falls
             under
             clear
             Scripture
             warrands
             and
             institutiones
             .
             Pastoures
             ,
             Doctores
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             their
             severall
             works
             ,
             the
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Church
             judicatories
             ,
             have
             their
             clear
             warrand
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             
             Act.
             15.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             Now
             let
             this
             Informer
             shew
             me
             a
             reasone
             of
             this
             distinctnes
             ,
             If
             not
             to
             point
             out
             all
             the
             substantialls
             of
             government
             ?
             and
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             add
             any
             
               new
               officers
               ,
               or
               administrations
               ,
               or
               ordinances
               ,
               to
               these
               expressly
               warranted
               ?
            
             He
             dare
             not
             say
             but
             is
             unlawfull
             ;
             therfore
             say
             I
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             that
             hee
             shall
             acknowledge
             this
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             this
             eminent
             officer
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             must
             either
             produce
             his
             warrand
             and
             institution
             ,
             among
             the
             forementioned
             Rules
             ,
             or
             he
             must
             be
             holden
             unlawfull
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             coming
             this
             length
             in
             the
             forementioned
             condescendencie
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             government
             ,
             as
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             Courtes
             &c
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             amount
             
             to
             determin
             
               Some
               species
               of
               government
            
             ,
             and
             presbitery
             ,
             and
             Episcopacie
             ,
             being
             of
             contrary
             moulds
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             appointe
             and
             authorize
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             discharge
             the
             other
             .
             For
             all
             Church
             offices
             and
             officers
             have
             a
             positive
             institution
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             
               God
               hath
               sett
               &c.
            
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
             
               God
               hath
               given
               &c.
            
             Rom.
             12.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             The
             office
             
               not
               given
            
             is
             not
             
               a
               gift
               of
               grace
            
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             command
             [
             not
             to
             add
             to
             the
             word
             ]
             includes
             a
             command
             not
             to
             add
             new
             spirituall
             officers
             ,
             who
             must
             have
             a
             new
             work
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Bishops
             authority
             must
             either
             be
             comprehended
             among
             the
             rules
             anent
             these
             officers
             enumerat
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             an●…
             apocriphal
             officer
             and
             unlawfull
             :
             Or
             he
             must
             say
             we
             may
             add
             new
             officers
             ,
             and
             offices
             ,
             and
             institutions
             in
             poynt
             of
             government
             ,
             to
             these
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             divines
             argument
             against
             the
             pope
             ,
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             silence
             anent
             him
             ,
             in
             its
             enumeration
             of
             officers
             ,
             is
             naught
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             exercising
             ane
             external
             
               visible
               kingdom
            
             over
             his
             Church
             visible
             ,
             and
             all
             Church
             officers
             ,
             and
             their
             administrations
             ,
             being
             
               in
               his
               name
               and
               authoritis
            
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             ,
             
               every
               Church
               officers
               mission
               and
               warrand
            
             must
             be
             found
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             other
             w●…yes
             he
             runs
             unsent
             ,
             and
             cannot
             expect
             his
             blessing
             ;
             all
             that
             come
             be
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             anticipat
             his
             call
             ,
             are
             theeves
             and
             robbers
             .
             4.
             
             All
             Christs
             officers
             ,
             and
             their
             gifts
             
               are
               Christs
               royall
               and
               mediatorie
               donations
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             by
             him
             peculiarly
             
               set
               and
               authorized
            
             therein
             .
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             &c
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             He
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             gives
             all
             his
             Stewards
             their
             Keys
             ,
             their
             Orders
             ;
             Now
             ,
             how
             Christ
             the
             king
             and
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               his
               donation
               ,
               his
               commission
               ,
               his
               giving
               his
               Keyes
               ,
            
             Should
             be
             instructed
             other
             wayes
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             
               clear
               warrands
               and
               institutiones
               in
               his
               word
               and
               Testament
               ,
            
             I
             would
             gladly
             learne
             of
             this
             Informer
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             officer
             of
             State
             ,
             any
             subordinat
             Magistrat
             allowed
             in
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             the
             clear
             warrand
             of
             the
             lawes
             ?
             Surely
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             
             case
             is
             here
             .
             Finallie
             .
             The
             ground
             and
             reasone
             which
             he
             builds
             this
             shifting
             evasion
             upon
             [
             viz.
             That
             many
             things
             are
             not
             otherwayes
             commanded
             ,
             then
             under
             some
             generall
             :
             as
             that
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             or
             to
             edification
             ,
             instancing
             in
             the
             moderator
             and
             Clerk
             of
             a
             meeting
             of
             Ministers
             ]
             is
             very
             poor
             :
             For
             since
             the
             authority
             which
             God
             gave
             Paul
             was
             
               to
               edification
            
             ,
             &
             all
             ordinances
             which
             have
             the
             most
             clear
             institution
             ,
             must
             be
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             not
             
               Otherwayes
               commanded
               then
               under
               this
               generall
               ,
            
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             
               alterable
               circumstances
               only
            
             ,
             commone
             to
             Civill
             and
             Sacred
             actions
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             supposes
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             to
             be
             
               [
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             by
             consequence
             falling
             Hactenus
             under
             the
             Compasse
             of
             a
             command
             or
             institution
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             these
             only
             which
             are
             left
             to
             the
             regulation
             of
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             rules
             of
             the
             word
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             above
             cleared
             ,
             such
             ane
             eminent
             Church
             officer
             as
             the
             Bishop
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             any
             Church
             officer
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             such
             circumstance
             ,
             but
             is
             such
             a
             substantiall
             point
             of
             government
             as
             requires
             a
             clear
             and
             positive
             warrand
             ,
             or
             else
             must
             be
             holden
             unlawfull
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             or
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             for
             He
             dare
             not
             say
             but
             that
             Church
             officers
             are
             other
             wayes
             commanded
             then
             under
             this
             generall
             ,
             and
             himself
             alledges
             the
             prelats
             divine
             institution
             :
             &
             so
             He
             can
             be
             none
             of
             these
             things
             which
             hath
             only
             this
             generall
             warrand
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             if
             He
             will
             say
             that
             this
             officer
             ,
             the
             prelat
             ,
             must
             be
             sett
             up
             and
             Act
             with
             decencie
             and
             order
             ;
             surely
             He
             will
             not
             deny
             this
             :
             If
             then
             the
             prelat
             himself
             is
             but
             a
             peece
             of
             [
             decentie
             ,
             and
             order
             ]
             (
             as
             being
             only
             commanded
             under
             that
             notion
             ,
             and
             a
             species
             under
             that
             generall
             )
             then
             he
             sayes
             that
             [
             order
             and
             decencie
             ]
             must
             be
             managed
             &
             cloathed
             with
             [
             order
             and
             decencie
             ]
             which
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             reconceale
             to
             sense
             ;
             or
             He
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             prelat
             must
             act
             with
             disorder
             
             and
             confusion
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             evit
             these
             rockes
             )
             that
             the
             prelat
             must
             be
             warranted
             under
             another
             notion
             then
             that
             of
             a
             circumstance
             of
             meer
             order
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             have
             a
             particular
             warrand
             .
             His
             instance
             of
             the
             Moderator
             and
             Clerk
             is
             very
             foolish
             ,
             the
             Clerk
             not
             being
             necessarly
             [
             a
             Church
             officer
             ]
             and
             the
             Moderator
             [
             no
             distinct
             Church
             officer
             ]
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             utterly
             Impertinent
             to
             this
             pointe
             and
             question
             ,
             anent
             
               a
               Church
               officer
               distinct
               from
               and
               Superior
               to
               a
               presbiter
               ,
            
             whither
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             particular
             Scripture
             warrand
             .
             Besides
             that
             the
             same
             divine
             warrand
             that
             a
             judiciall
             procedor
             by
             disquisition
             ,
             votes
             ,
             and
             suffrage
             hath
             ,
             and
             is
             exemplified
             in
             that
             Synod
             Act.
             15.
             (
             this
             being
             the
             necessary
             frame
             of
             judicatories
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             all
             Church
             judicatories
             )
             the
             moderator
             hath
             the
             same
             foundation
             of
             his
             office
             ;
             but
             He
             will
             never
             let
             us
             see
             a
             shaddow
             of
             this
             for
             the
             prelat
             .
             Now
             to
             shew
             what
             good
             Harmonie
             this
             Informer
             keeps
             in
             this
             point
             with
             some
             chieff
             men
             of
             his
             way
             (
             &
             others
             also
             )
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             they
             hold
             ,
             
               Institutum
               Apostolorum
               de
               regimine
               Ecclesiastico
               —
               &
               ea
               gubernationis
               ratio
               quae
               aetate
               Apostolorum
               fuit
               &c.
               —
               The
               Apostles
               appointment
               as
               to
               Church
               government
               ,
               and
               that
               way
               and
               method
               of
               government
               which
               was
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               is
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               can
               no
               more
               be
               changed
               then
               the
               priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               could
               ,
               saith
               Saravia
               con
               tra
               bezam
               Whitaker
               controv
               .
            
             4.
             
             Quest
             :
             1.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
             
               Tells
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               must
               not
               be
               governed-vt
               humano
               ingenio
               arriserit
               ,
               as
               pleases
               mens
               fancie
               ,
               sed
               ut
               Christo
               Ecclesiae
               domino
               so
               lique
               principi
               placet
               ,
               But
               as
               it
               pleases
               Christ
               her
               only
               head
               and
               Lord.
               Hence
               he
               concludes
               that
               the
               forms
               which
               He
               hath
               institut
               must
               be
               held
               fast
               as
               the
               best
               .
               Matth.
               Sutliv
               :
               de
               Pontif
               :
               Roman
               :
               lib.
            
             1
             Cap.
             1.
             
             
               Answering
               Bellarmins
               argument
               from
               Civil
               to
               Ecclesiastick
               Monarchie
               ,
               tells
               him
               that-sicut
               unus
               Ecclesiae
               summus
               princeps
               &c
               As
               thereis
               one
               chieff
               Prince
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               one
               true
               essential
               forme
               therof
               ,
               differing
               from
               the
               various
               moulds
               of
               commone
               wealthes
               ;
               &
               that
               as
               she
               hath
               but
               one
            
             
             
               head
               ,
               so
               but
               one
               frame
               of
               policie
               ,
               which
               those
               who
               resyle
               from
               Christi
               leges
               transgrediuntur-they
               transgress
               the
               lawes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               blotts
               her
               true
               government
               .
               Field
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               lib
               :
            
             5.
             
             Cap
             :
             45.
             
             
               Argues
               thus
               against
               the
               popes
               temporal
               power
               ,
               that
               among
               men
               non
               hath
               power
               of
               chaingeing
               any
               thing
               but
               he
               alone
               to
               whom
               in
               an
               eminent
               degree
               it
               belongs
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               it
               is
               originally
               derived
            
             ;
             but
             to
             govern
             the
             Church
             as
             such
             is
             not
             eminently
             in
             the
             Magistrat
             .
             ]
             It
             is
             a
             Bad
             omen
             ,
             
               cespitare
               in
               limine
            
             ;
             our
             informer
             we
             see
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             answer
             to
             his
             doupter
             ,
             is
             so
             anhappie
             ,
             as
             therin
             to
             justle
             with
             soom
             chieff
             champions
             of
             his
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Informer
               undertakes
               to
               answer
               the
               Arguments
               of
               Presbyterians
               against
               Episcopacy
               .
               His
               answers
               to
               our
               Argumets
               from
               Matth.
               20
               :
               25
               ,
               26.
               and
               Petr.
               5
               :
               3.
               
               Examined
               at
               large
               .
               The
               genuine
               strength
               and
               nerves
               of
               our
               reasoning
               upon
               these
               Texts
               ,
               which
               he
               dare
               not
               medle
               with
               .
               His
               answers
               found
               inconsistent
               with
               themselves
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               Papists
               answers
               for
               the
               papacie
               ,
               and
               contrare
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               sound
               divines
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             doubter
             in
             the
             nixt
             place
             [
             alleages
             Prelacy
             to
             the
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unlawful
             :
             bringing
             for
             proof
             Matth.
             20
             :
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             the
             Argument
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             poor
             doubter
             slenderly
             and
             curtly
             to
             represent
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               forbids
               any
               of
               his
               disciples
               to
               he
               greater
               then
               another
               .
            
             This
             passage
             with
             its
             parallel
             Luk.
             22
             :
             25.
             
             Is
             much
             scanned
             betwixt
             the
             Papists
             and
             us
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             
               popes
               Dominion
            
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             striks
             
             clearly
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             so
             Papists
             and
             Prelats
             doe
             as
             clearly
             joyne
             issue
             in
             their
             answers
             .
             In
             both
             passages
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             upon
             occasion
             of
             a
             sinfull
             and
             ambitious
             emulation
             àmong
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             greatest
             ,
             our
             Lord
             did
             sharpely
             reprehend
             them
             ,
             dischargeing
             them
             expresly
             the
             Lordly
             grandour
             of
             Earthly
             Rulers
             or
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             Lordsnipe
             or
             Dominion
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             commending
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             thereto
             ,
             a
             
               humble
               Ministerial
               service
            
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             diligence
             in
             their
             spiritual
             stewardship
             or
             Ministery
             ,
             pressing
             both
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             exemplary
             humility
             in
             his
             converse
             with
             them
             .
             Now
             ,
             our
             Argument
             against
             Prelacy
             is
             very
             strong
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             and
             hath
             these
             Nerves
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             most
             expresly
             discharges
             Superiority
             and
             inferiority
             among
             officers
             
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
            
             :
             Non
             are
             greater
             then
             another
             in
             their
             office
             ;
             no
             Apostle
             above
             another
             ,
             but
             a
             compleat
             parity
             in
             their
             
               official
               power
            
             is
             here
             holden
             out
             ;
             ergo
             ,
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             he
             commands
             a
             parity
             among
             Pastoures
             ,
             and
             discharges
             superior
             and
             inferior
             degrees
             among
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Whatever
             priority
             of
             order
             among
             officers
             of
             different
             kindes
             ,
             be
             allowed
             ,
             yet
             he
             discharges
             Dominion
             or
             principalitie
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             
               all
               masterly
               power
            
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             allowed
             in
             civil
             Government
             ;
             there
             being
             but
             
               one
               Master
            
             or
             Lord
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             Ministers
             being
             Brethren
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             mentions
             the
             civil
             Lordshipe
             of
             Rulers
             who
             are
             called
             benefactors
             in
             exemplyfiing
             what
             he
             discharges
             them
             ,
             and
             likewayes
             in
             opposition
             therunto
             ,
             commends
             a
             
               humble
               Ministerial
               service
            
             ,
             not
             a
             sort
             of
             warrantable
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             that
             parallel
             1
             Pet.
             5
             :
             3.
             
             Makes
             it
             evident
             ;
             So
             that
             he
             gives
             two
             deadly
             blowes
             here
             to
             the
             Diocesian
             Lord
             Prelat
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             makes
             himself
             a
             
               higher
               order
               and
               degree
            
             of
             the
             Pastorall
             office
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             discharges
             this
             among
             officers
             of
             the
             
               same
               kinde
            
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Lording
             it
             over
             his
             brethren
             (
             other
             Pastoures
             )
             both
             
             in
             a
             pretended
             spiritual
             capacitie
             ,
             arrogating
             to
             himself
             a
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             a
             masterly
             power
             and
             principality
             over
             Church
             judicatories
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             cleared
             above
             )
             and
             likewayes
             in
             his
             assumeing
             the
             Earthly
             Lordship
             ,
             place
             and
             grandoure
             ,
             of
             civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             expresly
             discharged
             .
             This
             being
             premised
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             this
             new
             Advocat
             sayes
             to
             this
             Text.
             1.
             
             He
             tels
             us
             that
             [
             It
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             superiority
             among
             Church
             men
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             which
             he
             fortifies
             1.
             
             With
             this
             Reason
             ,
             that
             the
             twelve
             ,
             though
             equall
             among
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             were
             superior
             to
             the
             seventy
             Disciples
             who
             were
             also
             sent
             to
             preach
             ,
             &
             this
             He
             proves
             ,
             because
             Matthias
             who
             was
             chosen
             to
             succeed
             Judas
             in
             the
             Apostleship
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             them
             .
             ]
             Ans.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             here
             convincingly
             apparent
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             shiftes
             ,
             but
             dare
             not
             grapple
             with
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             argument
             drawn
             from
             it
             ,
             while
             he
             shuffles
             in
             this
             glosse
             and
             mistake
             (
             which
             is
             his
             own
             ,
             not
             oures
             )
             viz
             ,
             
               that
               all
               superioritie
               is
               here
               discharged
               among
               Church
               men
               ,
            
             as
             our
             inference
             or
             medium
             ágainst
             prelacie
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             is
             said
             .
             We
             grant
             with
             all
             sound
             divines
             ,
             that
             among
             Church
             men
             or
             Church
             officers
             ,
             there
             are
             superior
             and
             inferior
             degrees
             .
             First
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarly
             Prophets
             &c.
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             hereby
             superiority
             among
             these
             of
             the
             
               same
               degree
            
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             likwayes
             
               principalitie
               and
               lordship
            
             in
             any
             of
             them
             of
             whatever
             order
             or
             degree
             ,
             over
             another
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             to
             enquire
             ,
             whither
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Superior
             to
             the
             seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             whither
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             (
             as
             some
             doe
             judge
             )
             intrusted
             with
             a
             transient
             mission
             to
             prepare
             our
             Lords
             access
             to
             those
             places
             whither
             he
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             with
             out
             any
             formall
             Ministeral
             mission
             above
             ordinarie
             Disciples
             .
             Only
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             his
             proofe
             of
             this
             Superiority
             of
             the
             Twelve
             above
             the
             Seventie
             ,
             is
             very
             odd
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               Matthias
               was
               chosen
               ane
               Apostle
               ,
               though
               one
               of
               the
               Sevintie
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             to
             give
             Scripture
             
             light
             and
             proofe
             of
             this
             topick
             ,
             both
             branches
             of
             this
             assertion
             must
             be
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             Matthias
             was
             chosen
             in
             Judas
             roome
             ,
             but
             also
             and
             mainely
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Seventie
               ,
            
             wherof
             the
             Scripture
             is
             utterly
             silent
             :
             and
             instead
             of
             Scripture
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             wee
             must
             take
             Clemens
             and
             Dorotheus
             ,
             their
             
               Said
               so
            
             ,
             which
             maks
             up
             a
             heterogenious
             proofe
             ,
             like
             the
             feet
             and
             toes
             made
             of
             iron
             and
             clay
             .
             2.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               ambition
               ,
               and
               not
               inequality
               ,
               is
               here
               discharged
               .
            
             This
             ane
             old
             shift
             of
             Bellarm
             :
             and
             the
             Papists
             ,
             we
             say
             that
             both
             ambition
             ,
             the
             root
             and
             principle
             of
             this
             desire
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             it self
             which
             was
             the
             object
             of
             this
             
               ambitious
               desire
            
             (
             viz.
             )
             Dominion
             ,
             Principality
             ,
             and
             Lordship
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             is
             here
             forbidden
             :
             
               Subordinata
               non
               pugnant
            
             ,
             't
             is
             strang
             sottishnes
             in
             this
             man
             to
             imagin
             ,
             that
             ambition
             ,
             the
             inward
             principle
             of
             this
             unlawful
             primacie
             or
             inequalitie
             ,
             should
             be
             forbidden
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             inequalitie
             or
             primacie
             it self
             ,
             the
             outward
             act
             and
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             ambition
             .
             Bellarm
             :
             answer
             to
             our
             divines
             argument
             against
             the
             popes
             Supremacie
             from
             the
             text
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               dominion
               is
               no
               :
               here
               discharged
               ,
               but
               rather
               supposed
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               only
               such
               ane
               ambitious
               lust
               of
               overruling
               as
               is
               among
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             that
             is
             forbidden
             .
             Whittaker
             (
             de
             Pontif
             :
             Cap
             :
             1.
             )
             Answers
             him
             ,
             
               that
               this
               dominion
               it self
               ,
               not
               the
               ambitious
               affectation
               only
               ,
               is
               discharged
               .
               Bernard
            
             writing
             to
             Eugenius
             ,
             &
             expounding
             this
             passage
             ,
             &
             that
             of
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
             Understands
             them
             both
             as
             striking
             against
             dominion
             ,
             and
             enjoyning
             a
             Ministeriall
             care
             in
             opposition
             therunto
             ,
             Dominion
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               is
               discharged
               and
               Ministery
               is
               enjoyned
               ,
            
             So
             at
             length
             he
             concludes
             after
             severall
             things
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
               Thus
               Bernard
               clearly
               teaches
            
             (
             saith
             Whittak
             :
             de
             Pontif
             :
             Quest
             :
             1.
             )
             
               that
               humilitie
               is
               not
               required
               in
               dominion
            
             (
             as
             our
             Informer
             distinguishes
             with
             
               Bellarm
               :
               )
               but
               dominion
               it self
               is
               discharged
               .
               But
               Bellarmin
               admitts
               to
               play
               the
               Lords
               if
               they
               be
               modest
               and
               humble
               in
               their
               dominion
               .
               Christus
               de
               re
               ipsa
               &c.
            
             (
             saith
             Iunius
             ,
             de
             pontif
             :
             lib
             :
             1.
             )
             
               Christ
               said
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               they
               exercise
               dominion
            
             
             
               but
               he
               spake
               not
               of
               the
               maner
               ,
               they
               exercise
               dominion
               after
               this
               or
               that
               maner
               ;
               they
               exercise
               dominion
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               yee
               that
               is
               ,
               yee
               shall
               not
               exercise
               dominion
               :
               it
               is
               a
               plaine
               denyal
               of
               the
               thing
               proposed
               .
            
             So
             we
             see
             his
             shift
             here
             as
             to
             prelacie
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Papists
             in
             defending
             the
             papacie
             .
             But
             his
             Reason
             of
             this
             his
             glosse
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             [
             viz.
             ]
             
               Because
               otherwayes
               ,
               our
               Lords
               argument
               taken
               from
               his
               own
               example
            
             v.
             28.
             
             
               Would
               not
               suite
               his
               purpose
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               in
               power
               and
               authoritie
               above
               the
               Twelve
               .
               Ans.
            
             (
             Not
             to
             stay
             here
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             defence
             and
             gloss
             will
             equally
             serve
             the
             popes
             turne
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             blow
             of
             this
             text
             off
             his
             head
             in
             Correspondance
             with
             Bellarmins
             Notion
             above
             touched
             )
             Our
             Lords
             scope
             in
             proposeing
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             is
             to
             antidot
             their
             inward
             pride
             ,
             the
             root
             of
             their
             desire
             of
             this
             dominion
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             to
             commend
             to
             them
             humility
             and
             low
             lines
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             excellent
             remedy
             therof
             :
             And
             his
             argument
             runns
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             thus
             .
             If
             I
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             be
             as
             on
             that
             serves
             ,
             and
             am
             such
             a
             pattern
             of
             selfdenial
             and
             humility
             among
             you
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             you
             to
             studie
             humility
             ,
             and
             to
             guard
             against
             all
             usurped
             authority
             and
             dominion
             ,
             over
             on
             another
             ,
             who
             are
             fellow
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             servants
             .
             So
             he
             reasoned
             Joh
             13.
             
             If
             I
             your
             Lord
             &
             master
             have
             washed
             your
             feet
             ,
             you
             [
             viz
             ,
             much
             more
             as
             being
             equalls
             ]
             ought
             also
             to
             wash
             one
             anothers
             feet
             ;
             so
             that
             which
             he
             imagines
             doth
             mak
             Christs
             argument
             not
             sute
             well
             ,
             maksit
             the
             more
             forcible
             &
             suite
             the
             better
             .
             2.
             
             He
             here
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             while
             making
             the
             argument
             from
             Christs
             example
             ,
             v.
             28.
             to
             suite
             the
             discharge
             of
             ambition
             only
             ,
             not
             of
             inequality
             (
             the
             terms
             in
             which
             he
             impertinently
             states
             the
             difference
             and
             opposition
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             is
             discharged
             and
             not
             discharged
             )
             for
             he
             grants
             there
             was
             to
             be
             no
             inequalitie
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             thus
             limites
             his
             general
             answer
             [
             that
             
               all
               supeiroritie
            
             among
             Church
             men
             is
             not
             here
             discharged
             ]
             he
             grants
             that
             
               some
               superioritie
            
             (
             viz
             )
             among
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             was
             discharged
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
             discharged
             upon
             this
             motive
             
               Christs
               own
               example
            
             How
             then
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             will
             he
             make
             this
             argument
             from
             Christs
             example
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             dominion
             and
             principality
             above
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             and
             their
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             monarch
             and
             head
             ,
             suite
             his
             purpose
             of
             discharging
             Inequality
             ,
             Superioritie
             ,
             or
             primacie
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             His
             reason
             he
             explaines
             ,
             thus
             further
             ,
             
               that
               taking
               Christ
               onely
               to
               speak
               against
               ambition
               ,
               or
               a
               sinful
               desire
               of
               superoritie
               ,
               which
               was
               Diotrephes
               fault
               ,
               the
               reason
               from
               his
               own
               example
               suites
               well
               who
               ,
               though
               above
               all
               ,
               yet
               was
               ,
               a
               pattern
               to
               all
               in
               humility
               .
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Wee
             have
             heard
             that
             Christs
             argument
             suites
             best
             in
             the
             sense
             we
             have
             propounded
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             sound
             divines
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             was
             only
             a
             sinful
             desire
             of
             a
             superioritie
             in
             it self
             lawful
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             sayes
             Diotrephes
             had
             (
             how
             rationally
             we
             shall
             after
             see
             )
             which
             our
             Lord
             dehorted
             from
             by
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             then
             all
             our
             divines
             have
             mist
             the
             marke
             in
             pleading
             from
             this
             text
             against
             the
             object
             of
             this
             desire
             ,
             not
             the
             sinful
             maner
             of
             desiring
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             gloss
             holds
             good
             against
             them
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             Christs
             example
             will
             plead
             only
             against
             ambition
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             Informer
             yet
             againe
             falleth
             here
             into
             a
             twosold
             contradiction
             .
             1.
             
             He
             makes
             the
             Superiority
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             this
             ambitious
             desire
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             it self
             lawful
             ,
             and
             their
             fault
             only
             to
             lie
             in
             the
             ambitious
             or
             sinful
             desire
             ;
             yet
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             nixt
             obiection
             he
             grants
             ,
             that
             Christ
             discharged
             
               dominium
               civile
               &
               despoticum
            
             ;
             Now
             ,
             he
             must
             either
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             object
             of
             their
             desire
             ,
             &
             consequently
             that
             it
             was
             sinful
             in
             the
             object
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             our
             Lords
             discourse
             and
             exhortation
             was
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             Againe
             ,
             this
             
               domineum
               civile
               &
               despoticum
            
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             a
             meer
             superioritie
             .
             But
             2.
             the
             superioritie
             here
             discharged
             was
             
               among
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
            
             ,
             &
             this
             was
             the
             object
             of
             their
             desire
             ;
             the
             ambitions
             question
             and
             debate
             was
             ,
             
               which
               of
               them
               should
               be
               greatest
               ,
            
             and
             highest
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             Now
             he
             grants
             that
             there
             was
             to
             be
             
               no
               superioritie
            
             ,
             
             far
             less
             principality
             among
             them
             ;
             How
             then
             can
             he
             say
             that
             Christ
             discharged
             only
             ane
             ambitious
             affectation
             of
             
               a
               superioritie
               in
               it self
               lawful
            
             ;
             such
             as
             Diotrephes
             had
             ,
             whom
             we
             will
             find
             him
             after
             assert
             to
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             lawful
             pre-existent
             office
             .
             Surely
             if
             there
             was
             to
             be
             no
             inequality
             among
             them
             ,
             their
             desire
             of
             inequality
             was
             most
             
               sinful
               in
               the
               object
            
             ,
             upon
             that
             very
             ground
             .
             Againe
             ,
             he
             grants
             that
             Christ
             speaks
             to
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             and
             likwayes
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             clearly
             insinuates
             a
             concession
             with
             the
             text
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             striveing
             about
             inequality
             ,
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             was
             
               unlawful
               in
               them
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             second
             answer
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             have
             this
             discharged
             ;
             which
             how
             inconsistent
             it
             is
             ,
             let
             any
             judge
             .
             Beside
             ,
             since
             .
             Christ
             spoke
             this
             to
             the
             twelve
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             was
             to
             be
             [
             no
             inequality
             in
             respect
             of
             power
             ]
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             &
             consequently
             discharged
             this
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             rebuking
             them
             for
             striving
             about
             a
             primacy
             ,
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             inequality
             in
             respect
             of
             power
             ,
             how
             absurd
             &
             nonsensical
             is
             his
             2d
             answer
             ,
             which
             denies
             [
             that
             Christ
             discharged
             inequality
             ;
             ]
             could
             Christ
             discharge
             them
             an
             inequality
             of
             the
             highest
             pitch
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             discharge
             inequality
             ?
             Or
             could
             [
             all
             inequality
             in
             respect
             of
             power
             ]
             be
             unlawful
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             discharged
             when
             our
             Lord
             discharged
             [
             a
             primacy
             of
             power
             ?
             ]
             he
             will
             prove
             a
             strang
             critick
             if
             he
             distinguish
             these
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             lastly
             here
             
               that
               humility
               &
               imparity
               can
               well
               consist
               .
            
             But
             can
             humility
             ,
             &
             a
             
               forbidden
               imparity
            
             consist
             ?
             can
             humility
             in
             a
             Churchman
             ,
             &
             [
             Dominium
             civile
             and
             despoticum
             ]
             consist
             ?
             Both
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             were
             discharged
             to
             the
             Apostles
             here
             .
             So
             he
             insinuats
             that
             their
             desired
             imparity
             ,
             was
             still
             lawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             since
             it
             may
             be
             possessed
             even
             humbly
             ,
             &
             thus
             heaps
             up
             inconsistencies
             .
             He
             objects
             to
             himself
             
               That
               Christ
               in
               denying
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               gentiles
               ,
               discharged
               all
               superiority
               among
               Church
               men
               .
               To
               which
            
             he
             answers
             
               That
               he
               onely
               discharges
               [
               Dominium
               civile
               ,
               &
               despoticum
               ]
               a
               princely
               Lordly
               power
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               exercise
               :
               but
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               of
               another
               nature
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             [
             Not
             to
             meedle
             with
             his
             
             makeing
             
               Dominium
               civile
            
             ,
             and
             
               despoticum
               ,
               adequat
               termes
            
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             
               Dominium
               politicum
            
             ,
             ordinately
             contradistinguished
             from
             despoticum
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             a
             
               Dominium
               civile
            
             )
             He
             grants
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             more
             then
             a
             simple
             desire
             of
             a
             lawful
             superiority
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             tainted
             with
             ,
             forgeting
             what
             he
             said
             immediatly
             before
             .
             Nixt
             ,
             if
             Christ
             discharged
             this
             
               civil
               Lordly
               power
            
             to
             Churchmen
             ,
             he
             discharged
             them
             to
             be
             
               Parliaments
               Lords
            
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             civil
             state
             offices
             ,
             contrare
             to
             what
             he
             pleades
             from
             the
             instances
             of
             the
             Priests
             Numb
             .
             II.
             and
             from
             Eli
             &
             Samuel
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             must
             grant
             the
             new
             Testament
             Church
             and
             its
             dispensation
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             this
             different
             from
             the
             old
             ,
             since
             he
             acknowledges
             that
             
               Church
               power
            
             was
             here
             allowed
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             successors
             ,
             and
             
               civill
               power
            
             discharged
             .
             Thus
             our
             Informer
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             here
             rid
             marches
             betwixt
             these
             things
             which
             he
             before
             confounded
             ,
             and
             their
             Erastian
             Prelacy
             confounds
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             very
             shift
             of
             Bellarmin
             to
             save
             the
             popes
             supremacie
             :
             
               The
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               In
               forbidding
               them
               ,
               to
               rule
               as
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               signified
               they
               were
               to
               rule
               ,
               but
               not
               after
               that
               manner
            
             [
             viz.
             ]
             Ecclesiastically
             ;
             So
             he
             thinks
             it
             touches
             not
             the
             popes
             Ecclesiastick
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Informer
             in
             this
             stryks
             hands
             with
             him
             .
             For
             if
             our
             Lord
             discharged
             only
             here
             
               that
               kind
               of
               Dominion
            
             as
             he
             sayes
             ;
             But
             allowed
             a
             Church
             power
             or
             dominion
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             surely
             for
             anything
             that
             is
             here
             discharged
             ,
             ane
             Ecclesiastick
             pop
             or
             patriarch
             his
             mytrestands
             sure
             ,
             and
             is
             never
             touched
             by
             any
             prohibition
             which
             the
             Disciples
             here
             got
             ,
             against
             the
             sense
             and
             pleading
             of
             all
             Protestants
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             will
             this
             Informer
             adventur
             to
             say
             that
             
               the
               popes
               primacy
            
             ,
             or
             
               ecclesiastick
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             even
             as
             abstracted
             from
             his
             civill
             Dominion
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             discharged
             ;
             And
             if
             it
             be
             [
             as
             all
             our
             divines
             assert
             it
             is
             ]
             then
             our
             Lord
             understood
             another
             sort
             of
             abuse
             of
             power
             then
             invadeing
             a
             
               Dominium
               civile
            
             ,
             even
             all
             despotick
             or
             Lordly
             power
             ,
             
             whither
             civill
             ,
             or
             pretended
             ecclesiastick
             in
             Church
             officers
             .
             Besids
             ,
             if
             he
             discharged
             Lordly
             power
             ,
             he
             discharged
             that
             which
             Peter
             discharged
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             Even
             to
             Lord
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             .
             What
             ?
             will
             he
             dare
             to
             say
             that
             it
             is
             only
             a
             
               civill
               Lordship
            
             which
             is
             there
             discharged
             &
             not
             rather
             ane
             ecclesiastick
             dominion
             ,
             Which
             bath
             
               Gods
               heritage
               or
               Church
            
             for
             its
             object
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             Prelats
             Dominion
             is
             expresly
             stricken
             against
             ,
             since
             (
             as
             we
             have
             above
             cleared
             )
             his
             power
             is
             a
             meer
             despotick
             Lordship
             or
             rule
             ;
             For
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             object
             &
             fountaine
             of
             all
             ecclesiástick
             authority
             in
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             to
             have
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             &
             jurisdiction
             ;
             the
             sole
             decisive
             suffrage
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             is
             either
             
               a
               despotick
               Dominion
               and
               Lordship
            
             or
             it
             is
             nothing
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Churches
             power
             is
             
               of
               another
               nature
               then
               this
            
             civill
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             tells
             us
             ,
             of
             what
             nature
             is
             it
             ?
             Only
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             because
             it
             touches
             
               spiritual
               objects
            
             ;
             Then
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             a
             papall
             ecclesiastick
             monarchy
             is
             never
             touched
             .
             Or
             is
             it
             of
             another
             nature
             because
             in
             it self
             
               Steward-like
               and
               Ministerial
            
             ,
             not
             despotick
             or
             Princely
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             (
             which
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             sound
             divines
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             his
             too
             ,
             if
             he
             speak
             sense
             )
             then
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Prince-or
             Lord-Prelat
             is
             most
             formally
             discharged
             ?
             It
             being
             evidently
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             Yet
             againe
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             this
             apparent
             that
             he
             shiftes
             and
             shuffles
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             its
             terms
             here
             ,
             anent
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Prelat
             and
             the
             power
             discharged
             in
             this
             text
             .
             For
             in
             saying
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Answer
             ,
             that
             Christ
             discharges
             
               that
               kind
               Dominion
               of
               onely
            
             which
             civil
             Princes
             exercise
             ,
             he
             must
             needes
             be
             supposed
             to
             contradistingush
             from
             this
             ,
             
               ane
               ecclesiastick
               Dominion
            
             which
             is
             allowed
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             this
             he
             alters
             the
             terms
             ,
             telling
             us
             [
             that
             the
             
               Churches
               power
            
             is
             of
             another
             nature
             ]
             he
             should
             have
             said
             the
             Churches
             
               reserved
               Dominion
            
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             spoken
             consequently
             ,
             as
             that
             
               other
               kind
            
             of
             Dominion
             which
             he
             allowes
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             consequence
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             holds
             that
             the
             Text
             will
             allow
             ;
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             all
             sort
             of
             [
             Dominion
             ]
             whither
             pretended
             ecclesiastick
             ,
             or
             civil
             ,
             is
             here
             discharged
             to
             Church
             officers
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             offering
             violence
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             context
             two
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             the
             strife
             among
             the
             Apoles
             ,
             flowing
             from
             this
             desire
             of
             unlawful
             greatnes
             ,
             and
             which
             drew
             forth
             this
             exhortation
             and
             prohibition
             under
             debate
             ,
             was
             not
             about
             a
             civill
             despotick
             rule
             ;
             
               properly
               ,
               or
               onely
            
             ,
             but
             anent
             a
             Lordship
             &
             chief
             rule
             
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               matters
               ecclesiastick
               ,
            
             under
             Christ
             as
             their
             head
             ;
             So
             that
             though
             the
             Lord
             exemplified
             the
             greatnes
             which
             he
             discharged
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             of
             earthly
             princes
             ,
             (
             there
             being
             no
             other
             then
             existent
             and
             apparent
             )
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             this
             primarily
             ,
             but
             
               ane
               ecclesiastick
               Lordship
            
             or
             dominion
             ,
             which
             he
             strycks
             against
             ;
             Since
             he
             is
             directing
             them
             both
             negatively
             and
             positively
             anent
             the
             nature
             ,
             And
             exercise
             of
             their
             spiritual
             and
             ecclesiastick
             Authority
             and
             Rule
             .
             2.
             
             The
             positive
             parte
             of
             his
             injunction
             touching
             
               a
               Ministerial
               service
            
             ,
             or
             
               humble
               Ministery
            
             ,
             excludes
             all
             sort
             of
             dominion
             in
             what
             ever
             sense
             it
             can
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             civill
             dominion
             onely
             .
             Our
             Informer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               nixt
               .
               That
               sundrie
               interpreters
               ,
               interpret
               Christs
               words
               ,
               as
               discharging
               only
               Tyranny
               ,
               such
               as
               earthly
               Princes
               exercise
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             he
             Informers
             us
             right
             ;
             Onely
             he
             should
             have
             been
             so
             ingenuus
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             are
             interpreters
             beyond
             our
             line
             ,
             that
             is
             popish
             interpreters
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             directly
             Bellarmins
             shift
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             since
             he
             stands
             here
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             shall
             return
             learned
             Whittakers
             interpretation
             and
             answer
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             I
             believe
             hath
             passed
             current
             with
             all
             sound
             Protestants
             .
             
               Christ
               sets
               before
               them
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               flie
               ambition
               on'y
            
             (
             as
             this
             man
             shifts
             it
             )
             
               but
               to
               let
               them
               understand
               that
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               a
               kingly
               rule
               .
               —
               For
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               though
               the
               words
               translated
               [
               exercise
               dominion
               or
               authority
               ]
            
             
             
               which
               Matthew
               maks
               use
               of
               ,
               doeth
               sometimes
               signifie
               immoderat
               dominion
               ,
               yet
               Luke
               Omitts
               the
               preposition
               in
               both
               these
               Words
               :
               But
               so
               it
               is
               that
               the
               simple
               verb
               ,
               is
               attribut
               to
               these
               who
               obtaine
               power
               and
               dominion
               ,
               not
               to
               these
               who
               insolently
               and
               tyrannically
               overerule
               ;
               for
               all
               those
               who
               among
               the
               gentiles
               obtained
               principality
               did
               not
               reigne
               tyrannically
               or
               unjustly
               ,
               nay
               the
               Clemency
               of
               many
               such
               ,
               and
               their
               justice
               is
               praised
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             ,
             de
             pontif
             :
             Quest
             :
             1.
             
             To
             which
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             speakes
             of
             such
             Princes
             as
             were
             called
             Benefactoers
             or
             
               gracious
               Lords
            
             ,
             a
             very
             unsuiteable
             designation
             for
             Tyrannes
             .
          
           
             How
             easie
             is
             it
             from
             the
             Informer
             reasoning
             here
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             net
             to
             fish
             out
             a
             papacy
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Apostles
             here
             desired
             was
             in
             it self
             lawful
             ,
             and
             the
             fault
             was
             onely
             in
             the
             ambitious
             desire
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             diotrephes
             who
             desired
             a
             lawful
             preexistent
             office
             :
             This
             he
             clearly
             asserts
             :
             I
             subsum
             :
             But
             that
             which
             they
             desired
             ,
             and
             were
             striving
             about
             ,
             was
             a
             primacie
             or
             papacie
             ,
             Ergo
             that
             office
             is
             lawfull
             in
             it self
             .
             The
             pope
             will
             thank
             our
             Informer
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             nixt
             text
             objected
             by
             
               the
               doubter
            
             ,
             is
             that
             pregnant
             passage
             1
             Pet.
             5
             :
             3.
             
             
               Be
               not
               Lords
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               .
            
             And
             from
             this
             he
             maks
             him
             mutter
             out
             this
             slender
             argument
             ,
             [
             is
             not
             superiority
             among
             Church
             men
             there
             clearly
             forbidden
             .
             ]
             Still
             we
             see
             our
             Informer
             keeps
             him
             under
             the
             covert
             of
             his
             own
             groundless
             supposition
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             from
             this
             and
             such
             like
             texts
             Impugne
             ,
             
               Superiority
               among
               Church
               men
            
             ,
             as
             he
             terms
             it
             ,
             whereas
             wee
             allow
             (
             as
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             )
             with
             all
             sound
             divines
             ,
             and
             scripture
             it self
             ,
             superiour
             and
             inferiour
             degrees
             among
             Church
             officers
             :
             And
             he
             cannot
             shew
             that
             any
             Presbyterian
             did
             ever
             draw
             forth
             from
             this
             text
             such
             ane
             insignificant
             notion
             as
             this
             against
             Prelacy
             ;
             But
             hee
             behoved
             to
             make
             the
             knot
             easy
             ,
             since
             himself
             must
             loose
             it
             .
             Our
             Argument
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostle
             here
             injoyneing
             Ministers
             their
             duty
             [
             both
             negativil
             
             and
             positively
             ,
             he
             first
             dehorts
             from
             evills
             they
             are
             lyable
             unto
             ,
             such
             as
             heart
             reluctancy
             at
             their
             laborius
             employment
             ,
             covetusness
             and
             usurpation
             or
             Lordship
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             whither
             over
             their
             fellowes
             ,
             which
             Dietrephes
             affected
             ,
             or
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             taking
             ane
             arbitrarie
             masterly
             imperious
             way
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             a
             way
             of
             force
             and
             rigoure
             ,
             as
             these
             reptehended
             Ezek.
             34
             :
             4.
             
             He
             nixt
             ,
             positively
             exhortes
             them
             to
             lead
             or
             rule
             in
             a
             holy
             exemplarie
             ,
             Shepherd-like
             Method
             ,
             expressing
             the
             word
             of
             grace
             in
             their
             practise
             .
             Now
             [
             I
             say
             )
             from
             this
             genuine
             sense
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             wee
             argue
             against
             Prelacie
             ,
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             exhorts
             these
             elders
             or
             Ministers
             as
             their
             [
             fellow-elder
             ]
             supposeing
             them
             his
             immediat
             Successors
             in
             the
             
               highest
               Spheere
               of
               ane
               ordinarie
               Ministery
               ,
            
             for
             he
             supposes
             them
             to
             have
             non
             higher
             over
             them
             now
             when
             he
             was
             shortly
             to
             put
             off
             his
             Tabernacle
             .
             2.
             
             He
             enjoyns
             them
             
               to
               feed
               and
               take
               the
               oversight
               ,
               or
               exercise
               Episcopal
               authoritie
            
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             likewayes
             the
             Presbyters
             or
             elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             farewel
             .
             (
             Act.
             20.
             )
             a
             scrybing
             
               a
               compleat
               Episcopal
               authoritie
            
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             jurisdiction
             and
             ordination
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             he
             discharges
             any
             of
             them
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             commending
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             ane
             exemplarie
             humble
             service
             or
             ministery
             ,
             Hence
             wee
             inferr
             against
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             .
             1
             That
             there
             is
             no
             higher
             officer
             then
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             left
             by
             the
             Apostles
             as
             their
             ordinary
             Successor
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostle
             as
             their
             follow
             Presbiter
             ,
             exhorts
             themas
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             officers
             ,
             and
             therfor
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             pretending
             to
             be
             ane
             higher
             ordinary
             officer
             ,
             is
             Apocriphal
             .
             2.
             
             All
             Episcopali
             authority
             is
             in
             Presbyters
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             both
             name
             and
             thing
             of
             a
             
               Scripture
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             arrogating
             this
             name
             solely
             to
             himself
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             of
             ordinationand
             Jurisdiction
             as
             his
             solely
             ,
             and
             denying
             it
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             ane
             Anti-scripturall
             
             Monster
             :
             Since
             these
             Presbyters
             had
             this
             in
             a
             
               compleat
               parity
            
             3.
             
             Non
             of
             these
             Elders
             must
             exercise
             
               a
               masterly
               power
               and
               dominion
               over
               the
               flocks
               ,
            
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             Prelats
             imperious
             
               Lordly
               power
            
             is
             palpably
             condemned
             ,
             which
             he
             exercises
             over
             
               both
               Pastores
               and
               flocks
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             being
             our
             argument
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             judge
             of
             this
             Informer
             ingenuity
             ,
             while
             representing
             it
             in
             such
             a
             disguise
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             seem
             able
             to
             grapple
             with
             it
             ;
             Whereas
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             his
             answers
             to
             his
             Argument
             presented
             thus
             in
             its
             genuine
             strength
             ,
             are
             like
             the
             conflict
             betwixt
             the
             giant
             and
             pigmee
             .
             But
             what
             sayes
             he
             to
             the
             Argument
             as
             in
             his
             own
             mould
             .
             1.
             
             He
             answers
             
               That
               superiority
               among
               Churchmen
               is
               not
               discharged
               .
            
             By
             [
             Churchmen
             ]
             if
             he
             understand
             in
             General
             ,
             [
             Church
             officers
             ]
             (
             though
             the
             terme
             be
             some
             what
             odd
             )
             we
             shall
             easily
             Admitt
             that
             this
             Text
             discharges
             not
             superior
             and
             inferior
             degrees
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             will
             nothing
             help
             his
             cause
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             superiority
             among
             
               preaching
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             or
             Elders
             ,
             we
             have
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             here
             discharged
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostle
             attributes
             episcopal
             Authority
             to
             these
             elders
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             discharges
             Lordly
             preheminenc
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             our
             Informer
             will
             admitt
             to
             be
             here
             discharged
             ?
             
               domineering
               and
               Tyranny
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               which
               may
               be
               the
               fault
               of
               ane
               ordinary
               Minister
               towards
               his
               flocke
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             old
             popish
             song
             made
             new
             again
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             repon
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             parallel
             with
             that
             of
             Matth.
             20.
             and
             Luk.
             22.
             
             Where
             peter
             learned
             the
             prohibition
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             imports
             indeed
             Dominion
             but
             no
             
               Tyrannical
               domineering
            
             it
             being
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             
               seventy
               interpreters
            
             to
             express
             Dominion
             unquestionably
             lawful
             .
             2.
             
             The
             positive
             parte
             of
             the
             precept
             refutes
             this
             gloss
             ,
             he
             sayes
             not
             ,
             
               Not
               Tyrannically
               domineering
            
             ,
             but
             using
             Dominion
             moderatly
             (
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             the
             other
             alternative
             branch
             ,
             if
             this
             mans
             gloss
             were
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             had
             allowed
             a
             lawfull
             Lordshipe
             )
             but
             He
             adds
             for
             the
             other
             branch
             in
             expressing
             what
             is
             injoyned
             
             
               being
               examples
               to
               the
               slock
            
             .
             Injoyneing
             thus
             to
             feed
             by
             example
             ,
             and
             a
             humble
             Ministery
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             opposit
             to
             all
             Dominion
             and
             Lordship
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             discriminat
             only
             one
             Dominion
             from
             another
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             apparent
             in
             the
             alternative
             branche
             ,
             and
             positive
             precept
             of
             the
             above
             mentioned
             paralel
             texts
             .
             Besides
             we
             might
             here
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             the
             Episcopal
             preheminence
             ,
             being
             so
             many
             wayes
             cross
             to
             the
             Scripture
             rules
             in
             pointe
             of
             Government
             ,
             may
             be
             truely
             called
             a
             most
             TyrannicalDomineereing
             .
             But
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             gloss
             follows
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ;
             
               That
               this
               domineering
               and
               Tyranny
               may
               be
               the
               fault
               of
               ane
               ordinary
               Minister
               towards
               his
               flock
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostle
               is
               not
               here
               speaking
               of
               Church
               mens
               carriage
               towards
               one
               another
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               equality
               or
               inequality
               among
               themselves
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               behaviour
               towards
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               the
               flock
               ,
               or
               Gods
               heritage
               .
            
             Ans.
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             reason
             ,
             and
             very
             hard
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             only
             Tyrannical
             domineereing
             must
             be
             understood
             
               because
               it
               relates
               only
               to
               the
               flock
               .
            
             Can
             there
             not
             be
             a
             Tyrannical
             domineering
             over
             the
             Clergy
             also
             ?
             And
             because
             the
             Apostle
             forbids
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             therefore
             he
             forbids
             not
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             The
             quit
             contrare
             conclusion
             will
             better
             follow
             :
             If
             the
             Apostle
             forbids
             them
             
               to
               Lord
               it
               over
               the
               flocks
               ,
            
             who
             were
             subject
             to
             them
             as
             their
             spiritual
             guides
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             ,
             he
             much
             more
             forbids
             them
             to
             
               Lord
               it
               over
               their
               fellow
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             who
             were
             their
             equalls
             in
             this
             Spiritual
             trust
             and
             Authority
             over
             the
             flocks
             ;
             And
             if
             it
             be
             unlawful
             to
             play
             the
             Domineering
             Prelat
             over
             one
             poor
             flock
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             much
             more
             unlawfull
             to
             Act
             this
             Tyranny
             over
             some
             Hundreds
             of
             both
             pastores
             and
             flocks
             .
             So
             that
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             he
             will
             )
             Churchmens
             carriage
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             must
             be
             here
             clearly
             pointed
             out
             by
             a
             very
             necessary
             consequence
             from
             the
             less
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             equality
             of
             Ministers
             in
             their
             spiritual
             Government
             and
             Rule
             ,
             by
             he
             same
             topick
             strongly
             inferred
             from
             this
             place
             .
             It
             
             strange
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             discharge
             
               to
               Lord
               it
               over
               the
               flocks
               ,
            
             and
             yer
             allow
             a
             Lordship
             over
             
               both
               Clergy
               and
               flocks
            
             .
             But
             another
             wonder
             is
             ,
             how
             he
             comes
             to
             excludMinisters
             from
             that
             tittle
             of
             
               Gods
               heritage
            
             ,
             which
             his
             party
             (
             from
             whom
             our
             Informer
             here
             proves
             a
             separatist
             )
             do
             often
             make
             peculiar
             unto
             [
             Church
             Rulers
             ]
             one
             would
             thinke
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             special
             Interest
             and
             share
             in
             that
             which
             grounds
             this
             denomination
             ;
             Are
             they
             not
             the
             Lords
             purchase
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             people
             Act.
             20.
             
             Nay
             they
             are
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             such
             ,
             and
             Christs
             glorie
             ;
             Are
             they
             not
             such
             as
             he
             will
             never
             cast
             off
             and
             alienat
             Psal.
             94
             :
             14.
             
             They
             are
             the
             starrs
             which
             Christ
             holds
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ;
             nay
             ,
             as
             being
             singularly
             dedicat
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             singularly
             his
             :
             as
             the
             Levits
             had
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             Inheritance
             in
             a
             speciall
             way
             ;
             So
             they
             were
             singularly
             his
             ,
             set
             aparte
             for
             him
             beyond
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             tribes
             .
             And
             are
             not
             Ministers
             
               taken
               from
               among
               the
               people
               for
               his
               Priests
               and
               Levits
               —
            
             And
             called
             therefore
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             stewards
             of
             God
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Ambassadoures
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             singular
             relation
             to
             him
             :
             And
             as
             this
             is
             a
             strong
             disswasive
             from
             Lording
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               Gods
               heritage
            
             ,
             who
             therefore
             most
             not
             be
             the
             
               servants
               of
               me●…
            
             ,
             So
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             Ministers
             speciall
             interest
             in
             this
             denomination
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             forcible
             .
             Againe
             ,
             since
             he
             so
             expresly
             forbids
             any
             of
             these
             Pastoures
             
               to
               Lord
               it
               over
               Gods
               Heritage
            
             (
             enjoyning
             them
             a
             humble
             exemplary
             Ministery
             )
             and
             far
             less
             to
             exercise
             a
             Lordly
             Rule
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             establishes
             by
             clear
             consequence
             (
             as
             I
             hinted
             )
             ane
             equality
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             
               pastoral
               official
               power
            
             and
             authority
             ;
             Withall
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             to
             them
             indefinitely
             in
             this
             precept
             without
             the
             least
             
               exception
               and
               reserve
            
             as
             to
             any
             one
             of
             them
             :
             and
             making
             their
             
               episcopal
               inspection
            
             relate
             to
             the
             
             flock
             (
             as
             this
             man
             himself
             pleads
             )
             both
             these
             grounds
             hold
             out
             their
             equality
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             inferrs
             a
             discharge
             of
             inequality
             .
             This
             Informers
             likewayes
             would
             remarke
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             here
             commands
             
               Presbyters
               to
               act
               the
               Bishopes
            
             ,
             thus
             indentifying
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Prisbyter
             ,
             but
             without
             
               Lording
               it
               over
               Gods
               heritage
            
             ,
             the
             prohibition
             not
             to
             Lord
             it
             ,
             is
             remarkably
             joyned
             with
             the
             command
             to
             Act
             the
             Bishop
             :
             And
             referring
             their
             office
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             he
             must
             confess
             the
             Apostle
             acknowledged
             no
             Bishops
             whose
             inspection
             was
             over
             
               Pastours
               themselves
            
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             hisanswer
             to
             the
             Argument
             against
             Prelacy
             from
             this
             Text
             is
             contrare
             unto
             the
             scope
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             yea
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               answers
               to
               our
               Argument
               from
               Act.
               20.
               and
               from
               Tit.
               1
               :
               5
               ,
               7.
               
               Philip.
               1
               :
               1.
               
               Ephes.
               4
               :
               11.
               
               For
               the
               identitie
               of
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               &
               [
               Presbyter
               ,
               ]
               win
               nowed
               ,
               the
               insufficiencie
               ,
               and
               inconsistencie
               thereof
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               discovered
               ;
               and
               these
               texts
               at
               some
               length
               improven
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Doubter
             in
             the
             nixt
             place
             objects
             [
             That
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             signifie
             one
             and
             the
             same
             office
             bearer
             ,
             that
             in
             Act.
             20
             :
             the
             elders
             in
             the
             17.
             v.
             are
             called
             Bishops
             in
             the
             28.
             v.
             So
             in
             Tit.
             1
             :
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             therefor
             Bishop
             and
             elder
             are
             the
             same
             in
             Scriptur
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             elder
             signifies
             no
             more
             then
             a
             Minister
             of
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             ]
             Heer
             he
             touches
             
             a
             parte
             but
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             argument
             from
             these
             texts
             .
             We
             argue
             not
             meerly
             from
             the
             
               Samenes
               of
               the
               Names
            
             ,
             but
             the
             identitie
             of
             
               all
               the
               essentiales
            
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             Duties
             ,
             and
             Qualifications
             of
             the
             office
             bearer
             expressed
             by
             these
             names
             ,
             when
             applyed
             to
             ane
             ordinarie
             office
             bearer
             ;
             Particularly
             f.
             om
             Act.
             20.
             
             We
             draw
             forth
             these
             weapons
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             speaking
             to
             the
             elders
             ,
             tells
             them
             that
             the
             holy
             ghost
             had
             made
             them
             [
             Bishopes
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             ]
             shewing
             that
             the
             Scriptur
             Bishop
             set
             up
             by
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             is
             the
             Minister
             or
             elder
             who
             feeds
             and
             rules
             over
             the
             flock
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             gives
             them
             not
             only
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             also
             
               the
               thing
            
             ,
             commanding
             these
             elders
             or
             Ministers
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             takes
             in
             all
             the
             power
             of
             order
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             whatever
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             may
             pretend
             unto
             .
             3.
             
             (
             Which
             is
             very
             remarbable
             )
             he
             gives
             this
             Charge
             so
             these
             elders
             befor
             Timothy
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             present
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             first
             Epistle
             was
             written
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             writtin
             when
             Paul
             was
             at
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             Paul
             haveing
             Timothy
             with
             him
             came
             
               to
               Miletum
            
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             elders
             of
             Ephesus
             this
             charge
             .
             Finallie
             .
             This
             was
             Pauls
             
               last
               charge
            
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             never
             to
             see
             his
             face
             more
             ;
             So
             that
             we
             have
             here
             a
             pattern
             of
             the
             mould
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             in
             relation
             to
             Government
             as
             this
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             left
             it
             ,
             and
             consequentlie
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             left
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             convinceingly
             apparent
             by
             comparing
             this
             with
             the
             parallel
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             compared
             with
             2
             Pet.
             1
             :
             14.
             
             Hence
             we
             exterminat
             the
             Diocefian
             Prelat
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Bishops
             were
             Ministers
             which
             he
             set
             up
             to
             feed
             and
             rule
             the
             flock
             immediatly
             .
             These
             ,
             and
             these
             only
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             and
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             knew
             ,
             therefore
             he
             dissownes
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             be
             set
             over
             some
             hundreds
             of
             Pastoures
             and
             flocks
             ,
             and
             is
             bound
             to
             feed
             no
             flocke
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             These
             who
             watch
             over
             the
             
             flocks
             
               immediatly
               ,
               and
               only
            
             ,
             have
             all
             the
             
               Episcopal
               power
            
             ,
             both
             the
             key
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             Government
             committed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             ,
             taking
             and
             arrogating
             to
             himself
             
               the
               sole
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
            
             and
             leaving
             Presbyters
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Doctrinal
               key
            
             ,
             as
             his
             deputies
             ,
             while
             he
             himself
             preaches
             to
             no
             flock
             ,
             is
             ane
             Antiscriptural
             Sacrilegious
             robber
             .
             3.
             
             The
             elders
             or
             Pastoures
             of
             Ephesus
             got
             all
             Episcopal
             authority
             as
             to
             order
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             committed
             to
             them
             by
             Paul
             as
             the
             Holy
             ghosts
             Bishops
             ,
             &
             the
             highest
             ordinarie
             officers
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Timothie
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             any
             interest
             that
             Timothie
             had
             in
             or
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Bishope
             or
             Overseer
             therein
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             any
             direction
             anent
             their
             dutie
             to
             Timothie
             as
             in
             that
             Capacitie
             ,
             and
             this
             after
             he
             had
             gotten
             
               all
               his
               directions
               in
               the
            
             1.
             
             Epistle
             written
             to
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             Timothie
             was
             never
             set
             up
             as
             a
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             over
             that
             Church
             (
             as
             this
             Informer
             would
             perswade
             )
             and
             the
             inspection
             which
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             in
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             was
             occasional
             ,
             transient
             ,
             and
             extraordinarie
             ,
             and
             by
             conseguence
             layes
             no
             ground
             for
             Prelacie
             .
             
               Finallie
               ,
               Paules
               directions
            
             here
             were
             
               his
               last
               and
               farewel
               directions
            
             ,
             therefore
             this
             Church
             was
             
               to
               continue
               thus
               governed
            
             by
             these
             elders
             or
             Bishops
             in
             common
             :
             and
             the
             Prelatists
             Plea
             [
             that
             the
             Apostles
             set
             up
             Presbyters
             at
             first
             ,
             keeping
             the
             reyns
             of
             Government
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             till
             towardes
             the
             end
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             then
             sett
             up
             Prelats
             over
             these
             Presbyters
             ]
             is
             here
             convict
             of
             falshood
             ,
             since
             neither
             Paul
             ,
             nor
             Peter
             ,
             the
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             doe
             in
             the
             least
             hint
             any
             such
             Super-institution
             ,
             but
             both
             of
             them
             in
             their
             last
             directions
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             commit
             the
             wholl
             power
             both
             of
             order
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Pastoures
               of
               the
               flocks
               ,
               in
               common
               ,
            
             as
             the
             only
             Bishops
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
           
             From
             1
             Tim.
             1
             :
             5
             ,
             —
             7.
             
             The
             great
             Argument
             is
             not
             only
             from
             the
             promiscuouse
             use
             of
             the
             Name
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             &
             [
             Presbyter
             ]
             but
             from
             the
             
               forme
               and
               mould
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             reasoning
             ;
             which
             inferres
             not
             onely
             the
             identitie
             
               of
               names
            
             ,
             but
             of
             
               the
               office
               also
            
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             shewing
             Titus
             how
             the
             elders
             are
             to
             be
             qualified
             ,
             gives
             this
             reasone
             
               for
               a
               Bishop
               must
               he
               blameles
               .
            
             This
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             causal
             For
             ]
             expressing
             the
             knot
             and
             connexion
             of
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             or
             reason
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             Import
             that
             the
             office
             ,
             expressed
             by
             both
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             neither
             sound
             matter
             or
             forme
             ,
             in
             such
             reasoning
             as
             this
             [
             Presbiters
             must
             be
             so
             and
             so
             qualified
             ,
             because
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             a
             Superior
             order
             and
             degree
             must
             be
             so
             qualified
             ]
             So
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             [
             elder
             ]
             is
             the
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             ,
             
               &
               vice
               versa
            
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             higher
             Bishopes
             were
             by
             the
             Apostles
             constitut
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
             Here
             then
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             preceeding
             text
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             only
             Bishops
             and
             elders
             getting
             the
             same
             designation
             by
             the
             Holyghost
             (
             who
             knew
             best
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             express
             himself
             thereanent
             )
             but
             likewayes
             the
             
               same
               qualifications
               ,
               work
               ,
               and
               office
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             office
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             every
             way
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             hear
             ,
             what
             he
             sayes
             to
             the
             argument
             .
             [
             He
             grants
             that
             the
             two
             words
             oftentimes
             doe
             point
             out
             one
             and
             the
             same
             officer
             ,
             but
             denyes
             that
             the
             officer
             meaned
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             never
             understood
             above
             the
             degree
             of
             ane
             ordinarie
             Minister
             .
             Or
             that
             the
             word
             [
             Presbiter
             ,
             or
             elder
             ]
             signifies
             only
             the
             Minister
             of
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             &
             no
             more
             .
             ]
             The
             insufficiencie
             and
             prevarication
             of
             which
             answer
             euidently
             appears
             .
             For
             1.
             
             He
             grants
             that
             these
             two
             words
             
               Bishop
               and
               elder
            
             signifies
             one
             and
             the
             same
             officer
             ,
             oftentimes
             ,
             supposeing
             that
             sometimes
             they
             express
             diverse
             officers
             ,
             but
             where
             can
             he
             shew
             us
             that
             the
             word
             Episcopus
             signifies
             one
             officer
             ,
             and
             Preshiter
             another
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             pointing
             out
             therby
             the
             Churches
             
             standing
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             when
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             is
             in
             a
             generall
             sense
             applyed
             to
             ane
             Apostle
             .
             2.
             
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             [
             whither
             the
             scriptur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             designe
             a
             higher
             ordinary
             officer
             then
             a
             Presbyter
             ]
             And
             this
             Informer
             should
             have
             adverted
             ,
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             argument
             from
             the
             texts
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             Apostles
             promiscuous
             use
             of
             these
             words
             in
             describing
             the
             office
             of
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             office
             bearers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Diocesian
             [
             Episcopus
             ]
             is
             ane
             ordinary
             officer
             ,
             haveing
             the
             inspection
             over
             some
             handereds
             of
             flocks
             ,
             and
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             and
             ordination
             in
             the
             diocesse
             ,
             &
             is
             by
             him
             held
             to
             be
             ane
             officer
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             &
             by
             this
             designation
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             the
             Characteristick
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             is
             distinguished
             from
             Pastoures
             or
             elders
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             presbyterians
             doe
             prove
             that
             wherever
             the
             word
             Bishop
             is
             used
             to
             point
             at
             ane
             ordinary
             standing
             officer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             imports
             
               a
               pastor
               or
               presbyter
            
             &
             no
             higher
             officer
             ,
             they
             sufficiently
             over
             throw
             the
             
               diocesian
               Episcopus
            
             or
             Bishop
             of
             his
             mould
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             scripture
             warrand
             .
             And
             if
             he
             grant
             that
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Scriptures
             ,
             &
             other
             passages
             where
             the
             word
             Bishop
             is
             used
             to
             point
             at
             a
             necessarie
             standing
             Church
             officer
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             no
             higher
             officer
             then
             
               ane
               elder
            
             or
             
               ordinarie
               Minister
            
             ,
             he
             grants
             enough
             against
             himself
             ,
             &
             all
             that
             the
             presbiterians
             desire
             :
             for
             there
             from
             it
             followes
             necessarly
             that
             their
             
               diocesian
               Episcopus
               or
               Bishop
            
             contradistinct
             from
             ,
             &
             superior
             to
             the
             preaching
             presbyter
             ,
             is
             apochriphal
             &
             antiscripturall
             :
             Since
             the
             preaching
             presbyter
             &
             Bishop
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             ordinarie
             highest
             officer
             in
             all
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             expressions
             theranent
             .
             3.
             
             Whereas
             he
             denyes
             that
             we
             con
             prove
             [
             That
             the
             officer
             meaned
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             never
             understood
             of
             any
             above
             the
             degree
             of
             ane
             ordinary
             minister
             ]
             Let
             him
             add
             this
             necessary
             limitation
             [
             when
             the
             words
             are
             applyed
             to
             designe
             ane
             ordinary
             standing
             officer
             (
             which
             he
             must
             admit
             ,
             if
             he
             speak
             to
             
             purpose
             )
             and
             the
             proofe
             is
             very
             easy
             ]
             since
             the
             forementioned
             Texts
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parallels
             where
             elder
             or
             Bishop
             is
             thus
             used
             ,
             doe
             evince
             it
             .
             Again
             4.
             
             Since
             this
             Informer
             with
             his
             followes
             have
             diversified
             the
             Bishop
             from
             the
             elder
             in
             the
             manner
             above
             exprest
             ,
             we
             challing
             him
             as
             the
             affirmer
             ,
             to
             shew
             in
             all
             the
             new
             Testament
             where
             the
             officer
             meaned
             by
             this
             Word
             Episcopus
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             pointing
             at
             ane
             ordinary
             standing
             officer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             above
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             of
             a
             congregation
             ;
             This
             lyes
             upon
             him
             to
             mak
             good
             ,
             else
             if
             Episcopuss
             denotte
             only
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             sure
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Prelat
            
             is
             lost
             .
             He
             fortifies
             his
             answer
             with
             two
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             
               We
               find
               the
               name
               [
               elder
               ]
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
            
             1
             Pet
             :
             5
             :
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             1.
             
             
               &
               Epist.
            
             3
             :
             1.
             
             
               And
               if
               Apostles
               be
               called
               [
               elders
               ]
               why
               not
               also
               [
               Bishops
               ]
               .
               Ans
               :
            
             1.
             
             The
             pointe
             debeateable
             is
             [
             whether
             the
             word
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             and
             [
             elder
             ]
             doe
             Import
             the
             same
             ,
             officer
             ,
             when
             applyed
             to
             a
             constant
             standing
             officer
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             His
             Presbyterian
             doubter
             offers
             the
             forementioned
             Texts
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             and
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               one
               of
               these
               names
               are
               sometimes
               attribut
               to
               ane
               extraordinary
               officer
               whose
               formal
               office
               is
               ceased
               .
            
             Now
             how
             impertinent
             this
             is
             to
             the
             pointe
             and
             Queston
             let
             any
             judge
             ?
             To
             prove
             that
             Episcopus
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             imports
             ane
             ordinary
             standing
             officer
             above
             [
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             ]
             and
             that
             the
             Word
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             signify
             not
             the
             same
             ordinary
             officer
             ,
             because
             sometimes
             the
             Word
             elder
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             ane
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             a
             consequence
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             so
             say
             ,
             
               a
               baculo
               ad
               angulum
            
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             no
             logik
             .
             2.
             
             We
             told
             him
             already
             that
             we
             prove
             enough
             against
             him
             when
             we
             prove
             that
             the
             Scripture-Episcopus
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             never
             found
             to
             Import
             any
             ordinary
             officer
             above
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Office
             ,
             Work
             ,
             Qualifications
             ,
             &
             Duties
             of
             these
             officers
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             standing
             officers
             ,
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Instance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             assumeing
             the
             name
             of
             elder
             ,
             doth
             in
             this
             
             further
             appear
             to
             be
             ane
             impertinent
             exception
             to
             the
             Argument
             adduced
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             office
             of
             ane
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             in
             Scripture
             both
             by
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             work
             ,
             qualification
             ,
             call
             ,
             &c.
             diversified
             and
             distinguished
             from
             that
             of
             ane
             
               ordinary
               elder
            
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             the
             Apostles
             be
             called
             elders
             ,
             their
             Specifick
             difference
             from
             the
             
               ordinary
               elder
            
             is
             apparent
             :
             But
             this
             Informer
             will
             never
             shew
             the
             least
             vestigies
             of
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Bishops
            
             distinction
             from
             the
             preaching
             elder
             or
             Presbyter
             in
             any
             of
             these
             respects
             ?
             And
             therefore
             his
             reason
             added
             here
             viz.
             
               The
               Bishop
               may
               be
               called
               ane
               [
               elder
               ]
               as
               well
               as
               ane
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               ane
               officer
               superior
               to
               him
               ,
            
             is
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             since
             he
             cannot
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             a
             higher
             ordinary
             officer
             then
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             appointed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             shew
             any
             designation
             ,
             qualification
             ,
             work
             ,
             or
             ordination
             of
             his
             
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             ,
             as
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Presbyter
             by
             the
             Prelatists
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             being
             called
             elders
             can
             no
             more
             ground
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             elder
             ,
             then
             betwixt
             the
             Pastor
             and
             the
             elder
             ,
             whom
             he
             acknowledges
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             betwixt
             the
             Minister
             and
             the
             elder
             .
             I
             suppose
             one
             should
             alledge
             the
             Pastor
             to
             be
             a
             higher
             officer
             then
             the
             
               preaching
               elder
               and
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             in
             Scripture
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             qualifications
             are
             one
             ,
             as
             of
             
               the
               Bishop
            
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             should
             ground
             his
             opinion
             on
             this
             Informers
             reason
             here
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             [
             that
             though
             the
             two
             words
             are
             promiscuosly
             used
             often
             times
             of
             the
             same
             officer
             ,
             yet
             the
             officer
             meaned
             by
             one
             of
             these
             may
             be
             somtimes
             understood
             of
             one
             above
             the
             degree
             of
             ane
             ordinary
             Minister
             ]
             what
             will
             he
             say
             to
             his
             own
             reason
             ,
             pleading
             for
             this
             foolish
             distinction
             ?
             Would
             he
             not
             say
             that
             the
             
               [
               Apostle
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               elder
            
             ]
             are
             elsewhere
             clearly
             distinguished
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             the
             Pastour
             and
             the
             elder
             ,
             which
             answer
             he
             must
             here
             bestow
             upon
             himself
             .
             Sure
             this
             man
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             various
             Church
             officers
             both
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             have
             their
             proper
             
             formall
             office
             is
             deciphered
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             from
             other
             offices
             and
             officers
             ,
             As
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             :
             and
             particularly
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             such
             ane
             ordinary
             Church
             officer
             as
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             distinguished
             by
             his
             proper
             designation
             from
             others
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Apostles
             took
             this
             name
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             :
             So
             that
             from
             this
             it
             followes
             that
             if
             the
             Bishops
             proper
             designation
             ,
             work
             ,
             ordination
             ,
             qualifications
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             cannot
             be
             produced
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             alwayes
             understood
             in
             that
             sense
             (
             viz.
             )
             ane
             ordinary
             Pastour
             and
             no
             more
             :
             And
             not
             as
             the
             Apostles
             when
             termed
             elders
             ,
             whose
             distinct
             
               Superior
               office
            
             ,
             and
             proportioned
             designation
             ,
             is
             clearly
             extant
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             His
             2d
             .
             Reason
             and
             exception
             to
             the
             Argument
             is
             
               that
               with
               us
               the
               word
               [
               elder
               ]
               signifies
               both
               the
               preaching
               ,
               and
               ruling
               elder
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               can
               ,
               upon
               as
               good
               ,
               and
               better
               ground
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               signifies
               the
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               &
               the
               [
               Minister
               ]
               both
               being
               elders
               ,
               but
               of
               different
               dogrees
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             When
             he
             shall
             make
             as
             evident
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Bishopes
            
             distinction
             from
             ,
             and
             Superiority
             unto
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter-Bishop
             or
             Minister
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             the
             superiority
             of
             the
             
               preaching
               elder
            
             ,
             abov●…●…he
             
               ruleing
               elder
            
             ,
             and
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             his
             parallel
             will
             pass
             current
             ,
             but
             till
             then
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             non-sequitur
             .
             The
             Scripture
             clearly
             distinguishes
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             the
             elder
             that
             
               rules
               only
            
             ,
             and
             the
             elder
             that
             
               both
               laboures
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               rules
               also
               ,
            
             clearlydiversifying
             the
             offices
             ,
             and
             allowing
             honour
             to
             the
             one
             above
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             ,
             let
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             like
             this
             ,
             be
             shown
             as
             to
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             and
             Presbyter-Bishop
             ;
             where
             will
             this
             Informer
             point
             us
             to
             such
             a
             
               distinction
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               &
               their
               office
               and
               honour
            
             as
             there
             is
             here
             of
             the
             elders
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             since
             in
             all
             directions
             as
             to
             peoples
             obedience
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             their
             is
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             his
             supposed
             different
             degrees
             of
             pastours
             we
             strongly
             con
             -
          
           
           
           
             the
             contrare
             :
             So
             that
             we
             inferr
             the
             distinction
             betwixt
             the
             preaching
             and
             
               ruleing
               elder
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             clear
             specifying
             of
             different
             offices
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             honour
             accordingly
             ,
             among
             elders
             ,
             but
             the
             sucks
             out
             of
             his
             fingers
             the
             
               different
               degrees
               of
               Pastors
            
             ,
             and
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             from
             the
             Presbyter
             without
             the
             least
             Scripture-warrand
             .
             2.
             
             He
             grossly
             belies
             our
             princples
             and
             the
             truth
             ,
             when
             he
             maks
             his
             Presbyterian
             doubter
             alledge
             
               That
               the
               word
               [
               elder
               ]
               signifies
               no
               more
               but
               [
               a
               Minister
               of
               a
               particular
               congregation
               ]
            
             which
             he
             forged
             to
             bring
             in
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             colour
             unto
             ,
             this
             his
             2d
             .
             Answer
             or
             reason
             .
             But
             
               saltem
               mendacem
               opportet
               esse
               memorem
            
             .
             A
             liar
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             good
             memory
             ;
             He
             be
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             while
             suggesting
             in
             the
             objection
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             that
             elder
             signifies
             
               no
               morethen
               a
               Pastour
            
             ,
             yet
             telling
             us
             for
             his
             answer
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             the
             Word
             elder
             to
             signify
             ,
             
               sometimes
               the
               preaching
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               ruleing
               elder
               .
            
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             our
             purpose
             that
             neither
             the
             word
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             Presbyter
             ,
             doe
             signify
             any
             ordinary
             standing
             Church
             officer
             
               higher
               then
               a
               Pastor
               or
               Minister
               of
               the
               gospel
            
             labouring
             in
             the
             word
             &
             doctrine
             (
             whither
             indiscriminatim
             ,
             or
             in
             fixt
             particular
             congregations
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             ●…s
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             determin
             as
             to
             our
             defence
             here
             )
             an●…
             untill
             he
             prove
             that
             either
             of
             the
             names
             doe
             signifie
             a
             higher
             ordinary
             officer
             (
             which
             will
             be
             
               ad
               calendas
               Graecas
            
             )
             the
             argument
             stands
             good
             against
             him
             .
             We
             may
             here
             mind
             this
             Informer
             that
             hereafter
             he
             alledges
             that
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             
             The
             Deaconta
             or
             Diaconship
             is
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             attribut
             to
             
               Timothy
               ane
               Evangelist
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             reject
             it
             as
             ane
             absurd
             inference
             to
             conclude
             from
             this
             that
             there
             are
             
               different
               degries
               of
               deacons
               allowed
               or
               appointed
               in
               Scripture
            
             Which
             notwithstanding
             is
             
               his
               own
               consequence
            
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             premised
             Argument
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             .
             
               That
               Bishops
               were
               afterwards
               sometimes
               called
               Presbyters
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               thogh
               unquestionably
               Bishops
               in
               his
               sense
               ,
               in
               rembemberance
            
             
             
               of
               the
               indifferencie
               of
               the
               names
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               ordinarly
               called
               Bishops
               ,
            
             We
             say
             it
             is
             certane
             that
             the
             first
             supposed
             Bishops
             ,
             named
             in
             the
             pretended
             Catalogues
             from
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             (
             of
             which
             afterward
             )
             were
             
               meer
               Presbyters
            
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             called
             Presbyters
             in
             rememberance
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             tymes
             ,
             the
             more
             guilty
             were
             they
             who
             afterward
             made
             the
             word
             Bishop
             (
             contrare
             unto
             the
             new
             Testament
             times
             and
             language
             )
             the
             Characteristick
             of
             
               ane
               office
               Superior
               to
               a
               Pastor
               or
               Presbyter
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rather
             in
             that
             whereas
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             or
             elder
             is
             severall
             times
             assumed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             ,
             the
             word
             Episcopus
             or
             Bishop
             alwayes
             denots
             ane
             
               ordinary
               Pastor
            
             (
             if
             we
             except
             that
             Episcopatus
             in
             Act
             1.
             
             Which
             our
             translators
             on
             the
             Margin
             renders
             office
             or
             charge
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             )
             so
             that
             when
             Prelats
             ambitious
             invention
             was
             upon
             the
             wheel
             ,
             it
             seems
             they
             should
             rather
             have
             appropriat
             to
             themselves
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             or
             elder
             ,
             a
             fit
             designation
             for
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             calls
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             doubter
             ,
             nixt
             offers
             ane
             Argument
             against
             prelacie
             from
             Philip.
             1.
             [
             where
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             who
             were
             only
             Ministers
             ,
             since
             there
             could
             not
             be
             
               many
               Bishops
               over
               Ministers
               in
               that
               ●…nChurch
               .
               ]
            
             we
             shall
             take
             up
             here
             with
             this
             hint
             of
             argument
             ,
             only
             adding
             ,
             that
             by
             confession
             of
             Prelatists
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             in
             
               one
               city
            
             more
             then
             
               one
               Bishop
            
             even
             when
             the
             inhabitants
             were
             all
             professed
             Christians
             ,
             much
             more
             here
             where
             the
             generalitie
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             were
             Heathens
             and
             the
             Christians
             but
             a
             small
             remnant
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Apostles
             saluting
             here
             
               the
               ●…ishops
            
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             .
             
               Bishops
               of
               that
               one
               Church
               of
               Philippi
               ,
            
             and
             contradistinguishing
             them
             from
             the
             Deacons
             whom
             he
             immediatly
             subjoyns
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             
               Pastoures
               ,
               and
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             officers
             of
             that
             
             Church
             .
             To
             answer
             this
             Argument
             ,
             the
             Insormer
             hathgathered
             together
             several
             scrapes
             and
             some
             very
             odd
             and
             inconsistent
             notions
             .
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             
               that
               Ambrose
               takes
               these
               Bishops
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Bishops
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               but
               certan
               Bishops
               present
               with
               Paul
               when
               he
               wrote
               ,
               &
               in
               whose
               name
               he
               writs
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               joyning
               them
               with
               himself
               .
            
             But
             this
             gloss
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             cross
             to
             the
             current
             of
             expositores
             ,
             so
             to
             common
             sense
             .
             Paul
             ,
             who
             only
             was
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Gods
             penman
             ,
             joyns
             here
             Timothie
             with
             himself
             in
             the
             inscription
             ,
             as
             in
             severall
             other
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             having
             taken
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             Timothie
             ,
             the
             designation
             of
             
               Servants
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             nixt
             after
             this
             description
             of
             himself
             and
             Timothie
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             Methode
             ,
             describe
             these
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             [
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             which
             are
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ]
             viz
             ,
             
               there
               ,
               at
               Philippi
            
             ,
             not
             with
             Paul
             ,
             they
             being
             ranked
             among
             these
             
               to
               whom
               he
               writes
            
             ,
             who
             are
             contradistinguished
             from
             
               Paul
               and
               Timothy
               ,
               the
               directors
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
            
             and
             supposed
             to
             be
             with
             these
             
               saints
               at
               Philipp
            
             ;
             Otherwayes
             there
             is
             no
             sense
             in
             the
             Text
             to
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Paul
               and
               Timothius
               ,
               to
               the
               saints
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishops
               with
               Paul.
            
             Had
             the
             Apostle
             joyned
             them
             with
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             Timothy
             ,
             in
             the
             inscription
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             mentioned
             in
             that
             branch
             of
             the
             verse
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             cast
             after
             the
             adress
             ,
             and
             the
             description
             of
             these
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             .
             The
             Apostle
             in
             Gal.
             1.
             
             After
             he
             hath
             described
             and
             asserted
             his
             Apostolick
             authoritie
             ,
             he
             nixt
             adds
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               brethren
               that
               are
               with
               me
               ,
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             takes
             in
             many
             with
             himself
             in
             this
             inscription
             ,
             before
             he
             describe
             these
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistle
             is
             addressed
             .
             And
             should
             not
             these
             supposed
             eminent
             Bishops
             ,
             have
             been
             after
             this
             manner
             joyned
             with
             him
             ;
             Besids
             ,
             will
             any
             say
             that
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             joyned
             with
             these
             Bishops
             in
             the
             period
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             were
             not
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             or
             
             belonging
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             with
             Paul
             ?
             But
             they
             are
             mean
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             credit
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             such
             a
             conceit
             as
             this
             .
             All
             the
             fear
             of
             that
             Father
             was
             ,
             ●…east
             these
             
               Bishops
               at
               Philippi
            
             ,
             be
             found
             
               meer
               Presbyters
            
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             And
             how
             to
             ward
             off
             this
             blow
             ,
             
               hoc
               opus
               hic
               labor
               ese
            
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             further
             answers
             he
             ?
             He
             tells
             us
             nixt
             .
             
               That
               others
               think
               they
               were
               Bishops
               of
               theChurches
               about
               ,
               conveened
               at
               Philippie
               ,
               which
               Paul
               knowing
               of
               ,
               salutes
               them
               with
               the
               Church
               :
               Since
               he
               first
               salutes
               [
               the
               Saints
               ]
               as
               intending
               mainely
               to
               write
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               then
               [
               the
               Bishops
               .
               ]
            
             So
             wee
             see
             the
             Prelatists
             saile
             every
             point
             of
             the
             compasse
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             credit
             of
             these
             Bishops
             .
             If
             Bishops
             cannot
             be
             gotten
             sett
             beside
             the
             chaire
             with
             Paul
             ,
             when
             addressing
             the
             Epistle
             (
             this
             gloss
             standing
             clearely
             antipod
             to
             the
             Text
             )
             the
             nixt
             shift
             is
             ,
             rather
             then
             these
             Bishops
             be
             degraded
             to
             
               meer
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             to
             send
             for
             some
             other
             Bishops
             to
             Philippi
             at
             this
             tyme
             of
             Paules
             Writing
             ,
             that
             this
             
               casual
               Mustere
            
             of
             Bishops
             
               of
               other
               Churches
            
             ,
             may
             warde
             off
             the
             deadly
             blow
             which
             the
             cause
             will
             gett
             ,
             by
             seating
             all
             these
             Bishops
             at
             Philippie
             ,
             as
             officers
             of
             that
             Chuch
             ;
             and
             to
             compass
             this
             designe
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             but
             
               occasionally
               saluted
            
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             
               fixed
               members
               or
               officers
            
             thereof
             ;
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Information
             (
             comeing
             to
             late
             to
             his
             ears
             from
             our
             Informer
             and
             his
             fellows
             )
             that
             there
             were
             several
             Magnates
             there
             ,
             besides
             the
             ordinary
             Presbyters
             at
             Philippi
             .
             But
             ,
             which
             also
             odd
             ,
             they
             must
             become
             so
             humble
             as
             to
             fall
             
               behind
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               persons
               mainely
               written
               to
               .
            
             Had
             our
             Informer
             left
             out
             this
             clause
             (
             which
             notwithstanding
             his
             answer
             did
             require
             )
             Our
             Prelats
             
               Parliaments
               order
            
             ,
             Who
             are
             before
             ,
             because
             behind
             the
             most
             ,
             would
             have
             saved
             their
             reputation
             still
             .
             But
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             are
             more
             ingenuous
             .
             Thodoret
             confesses
             
               that
               Presbyters
               are
               here
               understood
               ,
               because
               their
               could
               not
               be
               many
               Bishops
               in
               one-city
               ,
            
             on
             Philip.
             1.
             
             Oecumenius
             ,
             on
             Philip.
             1.
             
             Tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               not
               so
            
             
             
               to
               understand
               it
               as
               if
               there
               were
               many
               Bishops
               in
               one
               citty
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               Bishops
               .
               Chrisost.
               ibid.
            
             acknowledges
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               Presbyters
               who
               were
               called
               thus
               ,
               because
               the
               names
               were
               then
               common
               and
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               himself
               was
               called
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               distinction
               of
               names
               came
               afterward
               .
            
             This
             conjecture
             is
             sib
             to
             that
             other
             shift
             to
             take
             off
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             argument
             .
             from
             Act.
             20.
             viz.
             [
             That
             these
             Elders
             were
             not
             Church
             Officers
             of
             Ephesus
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             Asia
             mett
             together
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             sent
             for
             by
             Paul
             from
             thence
             ]
             least
             if
             the
             
               Episcopal
               authority
            
             be
             found
             seated
             in
             these
             
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             at
             Pauls
             last
             farewel
             ,
             it
             breake
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Prelat
            
             all
             in
             peeces
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             well
             replyed
             that
             since
             Paul
             sent
             to
             Ephesus
             for
             the
             
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             groundless
             conjecture
             to
             call
             them
             any
             other
             Elders
             then
             
               of
               that
               Church
               to
               which
               he
               sent
               ,
            
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hint
             in
             the
             text
             of
             any
             
               other
               Elders
            
             there
             at
             that
             time
             So
             this
             fancie
             is
             as
             fond
             when
             applyed
             to
             this
             passage
             ,
             and
             may
             receave
             the
             same
             reply
             .
             What
             shaddow
             of
             proof
             can
             be
             produced
             that
             therewere
             any
             other
             Officers
             there
             at
             this
             time
             then
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ?
             And
             what
             Logick
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             or
             sense
             is
             there
             in
             this
             inference
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Apostle
             first
             salutes
             ,
             all
             
               the
               Saints
            
             or
             the
             
               Church
               collective
               in
               bulke
            
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Church
             representative
             in
             special
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             salutes
             these
             Church
             Officers
             
               as
               casually
               there
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               Officers
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
             Beside
             ,
             had
             the
             Apostle
             saluted
             them
             as
             casually
             present
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             saluted
             with
             
               every
               Saint
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             Chap.
             4
             :
             21.
             rather
             then
             in
             the
             inscription
             .
             The
             
               English
               Annotations
            
             thus
             sense
             it
             [
             That
             by
             the
             
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
            
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             whole
             Ministery
             at
             Philippi
             consisting
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             committed
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             had
             the
             care
             
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             but
             also
             assisted
             the
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Ecclesiastick
             function
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             our
             Informer
             hath
             a
             third
             Answer
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             
               He
               grants
               that
               these
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               were
               [
               Officers
               of
               this
               Church
               ]
               and
               askes
               where
               were
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               ]
               here
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               say
               they
               are
               included
               in
               the
               word
            
             Bishop
             ,
             
               then
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               upon
               better
               ground
               he
               can
               affirme
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               here
               signifies
               both
               the
               superiour
               Bishop
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Minister
               ,
            
             who
             may
             be
             called
             Bishop
             as
             well
             as
             Epaphroditus
             is
             called
             ane
             
               [
               Apostle
               .
               ]
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             Our
             Argument
             from
             this
             place
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             beside
             the
             Scriptures
             silence
             as
             to
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Scripture
               Bishop
            
             doth
             therein
             stand
             so
             described
             and
             qualified
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossibe
             to
             understand
             him
             of
             any
             other
             officer
             then
             a
             
               meer
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             manifast
             here
             ,
             It
             being
             impossible
             that
             a
             multiplicity
             of
             Bishopes
             could
             be
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             as
             is
             universally
             acknowledged
             .
             And
             if
             he
             grant
             
               that
               these
               Bishops
               were
               officers
               ,
               of
               that
               Church
               in
               Philippi
               ,
            
             he
             must
             either
             say
             they
             were
             
               meer
               Preebyters
            
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             wee
             seek
             ,
             and
             the
             yeelding
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             or
             he
             must
             prove
             that
             either
             here
             or
             els
             where
             ,
             the
             word
             Episcopus
             or
             Bishop
             designes
             the
             
               diocesian
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             place
             a
             multiplicity
             of
             such
             Bishops
             here
             against
             the
             old
             Cannons
             ,
             particularly
             that
             of
             Nice
             .
             But
             2.
             
             As
             to
             what
             he
             sayes
             of
             the
             
               ruleing
               elders
            
             ,
             it
             is
             utterly
             impertinent
             and
             answered
             already
             .
             We
             proved
             the
             ruling
             
               elders
               office
            
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             
               preaching
               elder
            
             ,
             by
             clear
             Scripture
             grounds
             ,
             and
             did
             shew
             that
             the
             Scripture
             points
             out
             
               two
               sorts
               of
               elders
            
             ,
             giving
             them
             both
             this
             generall
             name
             of
             elder
             ,
             &
             then
             distinguishing
             them
             into
             
               such
               as
               rule
            
             ,
             and
             
               such
               as
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               :
            
             But
             this
             Informer
             will
             never
             prove
             that
             [
             Episcopus
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ]
             .
             designes
             two
             sorts
             of
             Pastors
             a
             higher
             and
             a
             lower
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             any
             difference
             of
             degrees
             in
             the
             pastoral
             office
             :
             So
             that
             he
             cannot
             include
             here
             his
             Superior
             imaginarie
             Bishop
             of
             whose
             office
             the
             Scripture
             is
             utterly
             silent
             .
             
             As
             we
             may
             ,
             the
             elder
             in
             the
             Bishop
             .
             And
             till
             he
             make
             the
             Diocessian
             Prelat
             appear
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             must
             still
             hold
             that
             when
             Ministers
             are
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             get
             the
             
               proper
               specifick
               designation
               ,
               and
               characteristick
               of
               their
               office
               ,
            
             &
             are
             not
             called
             ●…o
             in
             a
             general
             figurative
             ,
             sense
             or
             Catachrestice
             ,
             as
             Epaphroditus
             is
             called
             the
             Philippians
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             messenger
             .
             But
             how
             ?
             viz.
             their
             
               messenger
               sent
               to
               Paul
               ,
               who
               ministered
               to
               his
               wants
               .
            
             Phil.
             2
             :
             25.
             
             So
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             v.
             23.
             
             Titus
             and
             others
             are
             called
             the
             
               Apostles
               and
               messengers
               of
               the
               Corinthianes
            
             viz
             (
             as
             it
             is
             there
             inumar
             )
             in
             that
             bussines
             of
             the
             collection
             for
             the
             Saincts
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             which
             end
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             So
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             in
             holding
             out
             the
             distince
             office
             of
             Apostle
             properly
             so
             called
             (
             for
             I
             hope
             our
             Informer
             will
             not
             upon
             this
             ground
             make
             
               different
               degrees
               of
               Apostles
            
             as
             he
             doth
             
               of
               Pastors
            
             )
             and
             likewayes
             in
             the
             very
             manner
             of
             these
             designations
             ,
             and
             their
             circumstances
             ,
             when
             atribut
             to
             such
             inferiour
             officers
             ,
             doth
             state
             the
             distinction
             betwixt
             them
             and
             ane
             Apostle
             in
             his
             proper
             acception
             ,
             clearly
             holding
             out
             that
             they
             had
             neither
             name
             nor
             thing
             of
             the
             
               apostolick
               office
            
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             but
             that
             Ministers
             are
             so
             improperly
             only
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             He
             will
             never
             prove
             .
             But
             now
             what
             is
             his
             last
             shift
             ?
             
               It
               maybe
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               their
               were
               no
               Bishops
               settled
               as
               yet
               at
               Philippie
               ,
            
             &
             so
             it
             may
             very
             well
             be
             .
             But
             our
             Informer
             here
             supposes
             two
             things
             in
             Question
             which
             he
             will
             prove
             
               ad
               calendas
               graecas
            
             1.
             
             
               That
               their
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               superiour
               in
               office
               &
               degree
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               appointedby
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             The
             first
             and
             second
             Answer
             tells
             us
             of
             Bishops
             (
             he
             means
             diocesian
             Bishops
             )
             either
             with
             Paul
             when
             he
             wrot
             to
             Philippi
             —
             Or
             come
             from
             their
             diocesses
             (
             forsooth
             )
             and
             present
             accidentally
             there
             :
             And
             haveing
             told
             us
             that
             the
             
               diocesian
               Bishops
            
             were
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Presbyters
               Bishops
            
             in
             his
             third
             answer
             ,
             His
             last
             shift
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             sett
             up
             at
             Philippy
             ,
             But
             remark
             ,
             that
             
             as
             all
             these
             
               proteus
               like
            
             shifts
             and
             answers
             contradicts
             one
             another
             ,
             So
             they
             all
             lean
             upon
             this
             Egyptian
             reed
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Diocesian
               Bishop
               is
               ane
               officer
               divinely
               appointed
               ,
               and
               then
               existant
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             how
             impertinent
             dealing
             this
             is
             ,
             let
             any
             judge
             .
             We
             prove
             from
             this
             and
             many
             such
             like
             texts
             ,
             that
             the
             
               scripture
               Bishop
            
             is
             
               a
               meer
               presbyter
            
             ,
             they
             in
             all
             there
             answers
             doe
             coyne
             glosses
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             which
             doe
             suppose
             the
             
               Jus
               &
               existence
            
             ,
             of
             the
             diocesian
             prelat
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             quaesitum
             ,
             &
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             .
             2.
             
             He
             supposes
             that
             the
             Bishop
             over
             presbyters
             (
             the
             Chimaera
             of
             his
             own
             braine
             )
             though
             he
             was
             not
             
               settled
               at
               this
               tyme
            
             ,
             yet
             was
             to
             be
             
               Settled
               afterward
               at
               Philippi
            
             .
             But
             how
             proves
             he
             that
             the
             Apostle
             was
             to
             setle
             after
             ward
             such
             a
             prelat
             there
             ?
             This
             is
             another
             of
             their
             shifts
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             first
             sett
             up
             prebyters
             ,
             keeping
             still
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             oun
             hand
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             towards
             their
             end
             they
             sett
             up
             prelats
             ,
             committing
             the
             government
             to
             them
             .
             But
             how
             doth
             he
             or
             they
             prove
             this
             after-institution
             of
             the
             diocesian
             Bishop
             ?
             we
             have
             already
             abundantly
             evinced
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             both
             that
             the
             presbyters
             were
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             officers
             established
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             that
             without
             any
             such
             fancied
             reserve
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             the
             wholl
             power
             both
             of
             order
             &
             jurisdiction
             was
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             exercised
             by
             them
             ,
             &
             supposed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             continow
             so
             in
             their
             last
             farewelles
             to
             the
             Churches
             :
             and
             therfor
             may
             conclude
             that
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               Philippi
               were
               meer
               presbyters
               :
            
             and
             that
             Paul
             acknowledged
             ,
             &
             knew
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             Arnold
             :
             in
             his
             
               Lux
               in
               Tinebr
               .
            
             :
             (
             on
             Act.
             20.
             17.
             
             
               He
               called
               the
               elders
               ,
               &c.
            
             represents
             the
             Orthodox
             opinion
             ,
             thus
             ,
             Episcopos
             &
             Presbyteros
             ,
             &c.
             —
             That
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             not
             names
             of
             diverse
             gifts
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             office
             ,
             because
             they
             who
             are
             here
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             verse
             28.
             are
             called
             Bishops
             .
             The
             Papists
             object
             (
             saith
             he
             as
             this
             
             Informer
             that
             in
             these
             times
             the
             names
             were
             common
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             [
             office
             ]
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             diverse
             .
             he
             answers
             1.
             
             This
             is
             to
             affirme
             ,
             not
             to
             prove
             .
             2.
             
             When
             offices
             are
             distinct
             ,
             there
             also
             the
             names
             are
             diverse
             ,
             3.
             there
             was
             one
             office
             both
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             viz.
             the
             office
             of
             teaching
             .
             4.
             
             Upon
             the
             Papists
             supposition
             there
             can
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             only
             one
             Bishop
             in
             one
             city
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             is
             that
             there
             were
             here
             many
             ,
             therefore
             [
             Bishops
             ]
             signifie
             [
             Presbyters
             .
             ]
             Thus
             Arnold
             .
             classes
             our
             Informer
             among
             the
             Papists
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             represents
             our
             principles
             as
             the
             Orthodox
             principles
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             several
             other
             passages
             as
             we
             may
             after
             shew
             .
             Chamier
             ,
             (
             de
             Oecum
             :
             Pontif
             :
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             )
             Haveing
             represented
             the
             Papists
             glosses
             upon
             Matth.
             20
             .
             -25
             [
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentils
             ]
             &c.
             the
             same
             with
             our
             Informers
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               our
               Lord
               discharged
               only
               that
               sort
               of
               Tyrannical
               Domination
               ,
            
             &
             haveing
             answered
             and
             confuted
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             Iunius
             and
             Whittaker
             did
             before
             ;
             and
             haveing
             prefixed
             to
             the
             7.
             chap.
             this
             cirle
             ,
             
               An
               jure
               divino
            
             &c.
             
             [
             Whether
             the
             Bishop
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             Presbyter
             by
             divine
             right
             ]
             he
             represents
             the
             affirmative
             answer
             as
             Bellarmins
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             arguments
             and
             confuts
             them
             ,
             and
             haveing
             proved
             Presbyters
             power
             in
             ordination
             ,
             from
             [
             their
             imposeing
             of
             hands
             upon
             Timothy
             ]
             ,
             he
             afterward
             confuts
             the
             Papists
             ,
             (
             &
             this
             Informers
             )
             pretences
             for
             Prelacy
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             jewish
             Church
             ,
             &
             the
             Apostles
             Superiority
             to
             the
             seventy
             disciples
             :
             and
             adducing
             Bellarmin's
             argument
             from
             this
             passage
             (
             act
             .
             20
             :
             28.
             )
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             sett
             up
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             answers
             thus
             -
             
               locus
               exactis
               alienus
               est
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             that
             place
             of
             the
             acts
             is
             impertinently
             cited
             ,
             for
             from
             thence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             Witnes
             Ierom.
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             they
             whom
             Luke
             before
             called
             elders
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             those
             Paul
             afterward
             affirmes
             to
             have
             been
             made
             Bishops
             by
             the
             
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             indeed
             for
             feeding
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             latine
             Interpreter
             )
             for
             governing
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             So
             we
             see
             Chamier
             :
             classeth
             also
             our
             Informer
             among
             the
             Papists
             in
             those
             his
             prelatick
             principles
             and
             glosses
             upon
             those
             Scriptures
             .
             Calvin
             upon
             Tit.
             1
             :
             7.
             
             Collects
             the
             identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostle's
             calling
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             before
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             above
             )
             reprehends
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             the
             distinction
             placed
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             as
             profane
             and
             anti-scriptural
             .
             The
             same
             he
             inferrs
             upon
             Act.
             20.
             where
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Ephesus
             are
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             makeing
             our
             Informer's
             great
             topick
             anent
             the
             calling
             of
             such
             Ministers
             Bishops
             ,
             
               qui
               primas
               tenebant
               in
               singulis
               civitatibus
               ,
            
             or
             had
             a
             precedency
             in
             every
             city
             ,
             
               a
               corruption
               and
               sin
               of
               those
               times
               .
            
             The
             
               Dutch
               annot
            
             :
             on
             Act.
             20
             :
             28.
             observe
             that
             those
             termed
             Bishops
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             being
             called
             elders
             in
             the
             17.
             verse
             [
             it
             doth
             then
             appear
             that
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             made
             betwixt
             elders
             and
             Bishops
             .
             ]
             referring
             us
             to
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             verse
             ,
             upon
             whch
             passage
             they
             assert
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             and
             especially
             from
             the
             plurality
             of
             such
             Bishops
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             conclude
             this
             ,
             referring
             us
             to
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             verse
             .
             and
             Tit.
             1
             chap.
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             v.
             upon
             which
             places
             they
             obserue
             ,
             
               that
               by
               Bishops
               and
            
             Elders
             
               one
               kinde
               of
               Ministry
               is
               signified
               ,
            
             viz.
             the
             labourers
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             citeing
             1
             Tim.
             5
             :
             17.
             2
             
             Pet.
             5
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             from
             the
             Apostles
             description
             of
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             they
             conclude
             that
             by
             Bishop
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             
               all
               teachers
               of
               the
               Church
               without
               difference
               ,
            
             referring
             again
             to
             the
             forementioned
             places
             .
             The
             
               english
               annot
            
             .
             expresse
             the
             same
             sense
             of
             these
             places
             under
             debate
             ,
             and
             upon
             Acts
             11.
             30
             ,
             v.
             adduce
             both
             fathers
             and
             councells
             to
             prove
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             Nixt
             Scripture
             argument
             which
             the
             Doubter
             bings
             against
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             the
             Last
             too
             ,
             is
             taken
             
             from
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
             [
             where
             the
             Apostle
             reckons
             up
             
               Church
               officers
            
             ,
             &
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             
               Bishops
               ]
            
             .
             Our
             argument
             from
             the
             Scripture
             enumeration
             of
             Church
             officers
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             parallels
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             :
             28.
             
             Rom.
             12
             :
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             Is
             this
             [
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             therein
             describing
             purposly
             the
             various
             kindes
             of
             Church
             officers
             ,
             and
             speaking
             of
             the
             office
             of
             the
             pastour
             ,
             makes
             no
             distinction
             
               of
               a
               higher
               and
               lower
               pastour
               ,
            
             nor
             gives
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             either
             Name
             or
             thing
             
               of
               a
               diocesian
               prelat
            
             ,
             although
             both
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             officers
             ,
             be
             enumerat
             ,
             even
             the
             
               ruleing
               elder
            
             and
             the
             deacone
             :
             from
             which
             silence
             of
             the
             Scriptur
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             imaginarie
             Bishop
             ,
             we
             conclud
             him
             to
             be
             no
             plant
             of
             the
             heavenly
             fathers
             planting
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             our
             divines
             conclude
             the
             pope
             to
             be
             such
             .
             To
             this
             our
             Informer
             answers
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               ill
               reasoning
               ,
               that
               because
               such
               ane
               officer
               is
               not
               in
               such
               a
               particular
               place
               ,
               or
               ,
               enumeration
               ,
               that
               therefor
               he
               is
               no
               where
               to
               be
               found
               in
               scripture
               ,
               for
               how
               prove
               we
               that
               the
               Apostle
               intended
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               a
               cempleat
               enumeration
            
             Ans
             :
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             palpable
             forgerie
             here
             ,
             whillmaking
             his
             Doubter
             instance
             
               in
               this
               place
               only
            
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             held
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             here
             
               a
               full
               enumeration
            
             ,
             wheras
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             presbyterians
             in
             this
             argument
             against
             prelats
             ,
             as
             also
             protestants
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             papacie
             ,
             doe
             ,
             together
             with
             this
             passage
             ,
             joyn
             the
             parallels
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             :
             28.
             
             Rom.
             12
             :
             16.
             
             In
             which
             places
             collated
             ,
             there
             is
             found
             a
             compleat
             ,
             enumeration
             of
             all
             Church
             officers
             ordinary
             ,
             or
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             adiscoverie
             of
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             gifts
             who
             are
             ordinary
             officers
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             very
             Deacon
             .
             Lykwayes
             ,
             we
             take
             in
             with
             these
             Texts
             ,
             the
             several
             descriptions
             of
             ordinary
             officers
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             
               the
               Bishop
            
             ,
             &
             his
             gifts
             and
             duties
             ,
             found
             in
             any
             other
             places
             of
             the
             new
             Testamament
             .
             And
             since
             this
             Informer
             cannot
             deny
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             his
             intention
             of
             a
             
               full
               enumeration
            
             in
             these
             places
             Collated
             
             (
             Such
             a
             full
             Catalogue
             of
             Church-officers
             being
             therein
             found
             )
             our
             argument
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             utter
             silence
             of
             the
             Diocesian
             prelat
             in
             all
             these
             places
             ,
             stands
             firme
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             until
             he
             shall
             disprove
             this
             silence
             and
             prove
             the
             Contrary
             .
             2.
             
             Wee
             might
             tell
             him
             also
             ,
             that
             upon
             
               his
               own
               ground
            
             ,
             even
             the
             Silence
             of
             this
             Text
             as
             to
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             will
             prove
             our
             point
             ;
             for
             it
             being
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             the
             Apostles
             scop
             to
             enumerat
             the
             
               most
               illustrous
               excellent
               gifts
               and
               offices
            
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             her
             grouth
             and
             edification
             ,
             as
             his
             royal
             Mediatorie
             Donations
             upon
             his
             ascention
             into
             heaven
             :
             and
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             descending
             as
             low
             in
             his
             enumeration
             ;
             as
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             teacher
             ,
             whom
             this
             man
             holds
             to
             be
             
               officers
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Diocesian
               Prelat
               ,
            
             Certainely
             upon
             both
             these
             grounds
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             mentioned
             him
             in
             order
             to
             this
             scope
             ,
             had
             such
             ane
             officer
             been
             allowed
             or
             apappointed
             .
             And
             as
             for
             this
             Text
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             if
             we
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intended
             therein
             though
             not
             a
             compleat
             enumeration
             of
             all
             ,
             yet
             of
             
               the
               most
               excellent
            
             functions
             and
             officers
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             amongst
             which
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Bishops
               office
               hath
               the
               prime
               place
            
             in
             this
             mans
             Judgement
             .
             How
             then
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             can
             he
             be
             here
             ommitted
             ,
             and
             ane
             inferior
             officer
             named
             ,
             His
             2d
             .
             Answer
             is
             .
             
               That
               Bishops
               are
               comprehended
               under
               [
               pastoures
               ]
               and
               teachers
               Bishops
               being
               such
               though
               of
               a
               Superior
               degree
               to
               ordinary
               Pastoures
               .
            
             Ans.
             first
             that
             
               Scripture
               Bishops
            
             are
             comprehended
             under
             the
             pastor
             and
             teacher
             ,
             is
             certan
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Diocesian
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             Impossible
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             
               gratis
               dictum
            
             .
             For.
             1.
             he
             cannot
             shew
             that
             in
             these
             enumerations
             ,
             the
             
               Superior
               officer
            
             gets
             the
             designation
             of
             the
             inferior
             ,
             now
             he
             holds
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             to
             be
             ane
             office
             and
             order
             Superiour
             to
             the
             Pastor
             .
             Nixt
             this
             were
             
               no
               proper
               enumeration
            
             ,
             as
             he
             acknowledges
             there
             is
             here
             ,
             of
             distinct
             &
             officers
             offices
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             all
             there
             proper
             
               distinct
               names
               and
               designations
            
             .
             
             And
             since
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             proper
             designations
             of
             distinct
             officers
             ;
             and
             offices
             ,
             why
             ought
             not
             
               the
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             to
             have
             had
             
               his
               proper
               epithet
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             come
             in
             between
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             his
             proper
             Classe
             as
             the
             higher
             Church
             officer
             .
             Againe
             ,
             This
             answer
             and
             shift
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Papists
             to
             save
             the
             pope
             ,
             for
             they
             answer
             our
             divines
             Argument
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               included
               in
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             But
             as
             we
             tell
             them
             that
             according
             to
             there
             account
             and
             Character
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             had
             a
             more
             peculiar
             designation
             ,
             So
             we
             may
             say
             to
             this
             Informer
             here
             .
             Besides
             ,
             may
             not
             Patriarches
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rabble
             of
             the
             popes
             locusts
             have
             this
             pretended
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             included
             in
             some
             of
             these
             officers
             ?
             Sure
             we
             may
             in
             Charity
             suppose
             that
             if
             a
             Papist
             were
             pleading
             thus
             ,
             This
             man
             would
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             no
             defence
             to
             shape
             out
             officers
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             &
             then
             alledge
             they
             are
             included
             in
             some
             of
             these
             scripture
             designations
             ,
             which
             answer
             suites
             his
             own
             case
             ,
             Since
             he
             cannot
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             is
             appointed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             And
             we
             have
             proved
             his
             office
             to
             be
             contrary
             unto
             it
             .
             Lastly
             .
             Hetels
             us
             
               [
               That
               if
               we
               will
               have
               here
               ane
               perfect
               enumeration
               of
               all
               Church
               officers
               ,
               we
               must
               comprehend
               [
               ruleing
               elders
               ,
               and
               deacons
               ]
               in
               some
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               why
               may
               not
               he
               doe
               so
               with
               [
               Bishops
               .
               ]
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             We
             need
             not
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             scope
             nor
             argument
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             alledge
             either
             a
             full
             enumeration
             of
             all
             officers
             ,
             or
             goe
             about
             to
             includ
             [
             elder
             ]
             and
             [
             Deacon
             ]
             
               under
               some
               of
               these
               words
            
             ,
             It
             being
             ,
             enough
             if
             wee
             con
             shew
             that
             the
             
               most
               eminent
               Church
               officers
            
             given
             for
             the
             Churches
             edification
             ,
             are
             here
             enumerat
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             enumeration
             comes
             the
             length
             of
             ane
             officer
             
               inferior
               to
               the
               Prelat
            
             ,
             in
             this
             mans
             esteem●…
             ,
             down
             from
             ane
             Apostle
             ;
             which
             renders
             our
             Argument
             from
             this
             Text
             impregnable
             .
             2.
             
             If
             we
             should
             include
             the
             
               elder
               and
               Deacon
            
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             should
             but
             include
             
             therein
             
               inferiour
               officers
               of
               divine
               appointment
            
             in
             the
             designation
             
               of
               Superior
            
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             no
             unusual
             thing
             in
             Scripture
             .
             But
             his
             including
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             is
             both
             the
             including
             of
             
               a
               forged
               anti
               Scriptural
               officer
            
             of
             his
             own
             deviseing
             :
             and
             likewayes
             ,
             if
             he
             includ
             him
             under
             the
             Pastor
             and
             teacher
             ,
             ane
             including
             and
             comprehending
             of
             
               a
               Superiour
               officer
            
             under
             the
             designation
             of
             
               ane
               inferiour
            
             ,
             both
             which
             differences
             doe
             cutt
             the
             sinnewes
             of
             Reason
             and
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Informer
               offers
               Scripture
               warrand
               for
               Bishops
               .
               His
               Argument
               from
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Apostles
               superioritie
               to
               the
               seventie
               disciples
               ,
               examined
               .
               The
               first
               Argument
               concludes
               ,
               a
               lawful
               subordination
               of
               Church-offiers
               ;
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               reaches
               no
               help
               to
               the
               Diocesian
               Erastian
               Bishop
               .
               The
               second
               beggs
               the
               question
               in
               supposing
               Prelats
               to
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               immediately
               ,
               and
               Pastoures
               ,
               the
               seventy
               disciples
               ;
               and
               from
               a
               Superiority
               among
               officers
               of
               different
               kindes
               groundlesly
               concludes
               a
               superiority
               among
               officers
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               No
               Image
               of
               our
               Prelacy
               in
               the
               Iewish-Church-Government
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Apostles
               superioritie
               above
               other
               Church-officers
               .
               The
               Informer
               contradicts
               his
               fellowpleaders
               in
               this
               cause
               and
               himself
               also
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Doubter
             over
             come
             by
             this
             Informers
             mighty
             Answers
             (
             forsooth
             )
             [
             Confesseth
             Episcopacie
             not
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             only
             pleads
             that
             it
             may
             become
             
             inexpedient
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             put
             in
             its
             place
             ]
             Whereupon
             he
             promises
             [
             That
             if
             we
             will
             not
             stand
             out
             against
             light
             ,
             he
             will
             let
             us
             see
             warrand
             in
             the
             word
             for
             Bishops
             ]
             and
             so
             he
             may
             easily
             doe
             .
             But
             the
             Bishop
             he
             must
             let
             us
             see
             the
             warrand
             for
             is
             the
             
               Diocesian
               Erastian
               Bishop
               ,
               haveing
               sole
               power
               in
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               bound
               to
               preach
               to
               no
               flock
               ,
               and
               deriving
               all
               his
               power
               from
               the
               civil
               Magistrat
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             Scripture
             warrand
             for
             such
             ane
             ordinary
             Church-officer
             ,
             as
             is
             of
             this
             mould
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             
               erit
               mihi
               magnus
               Apollo
            
             .
             Wee
             see
             he
             still
             walks
             in
             darknes
             as
             to
             the
             
               State
               of
               the
               Question
            
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             exhibit
             to
             us
             the
             mould
             of
             the
             present
             Bishop
             now
             existent
             ,
             when
             he
             offers
             to
             produce
             Scripture
             warrands
             for
             him
             .
             His
             1.
             
             Warrand
             is
             ;
             
               that
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               (
               setting
               aside
               the
               hie
               Priest
               who
               was
               a
               Typ
               of
               Christ
               )
               there
               was
               a
               subordination
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               mention
               being
               made
               of
               chief
               Priests
            
             2
             King
             19
             :
             2.
             
             Ezr
             :
             8
             :
             29.
             
               &c.
               Matth.
            
             2
             :
             3.
             
             Act.
             19
             :
             14.
             
             
               And
               over
               these
               againe
               a
               chief
               priest
               under
               the
               hiest
               preist
               ,
               who
               only
               was
               Typical
               ,
               since
               two
               hie
               priests
               are
               sometimes
               mentioned
               ,
               Luc.
            
             3
             :
             2
             ,
             
               So
               there
               was
               a
               subordination
               among
               the
               Levites
               Exod.
            
             6
             :
             2.
             
             Numb
             .
             3
             :
             18
             ,
             19.
             with
             24.
             30.
             
               v.
               Neh.
            
             11
             :
             22.
             
             
               One
               is
               set
               over
               the
               Levites
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               Greek
               ,
               Episcopus
               ,
               and
               another
               over
               the
               Priests
               v
            
             14.
             
             From
             all
             which
             places
             he
             concluds
             ,
             
               That
               subordination
               among
               Churchmen
               is
               no
               such
               odious
               thing
               as
               some
               believe
               ]
               Ansr.
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             If
             this
             be
             all
             the
             Conclusion
             which
             this
             man
             drawes
             out
             against
             us
             from
             the
             premised
             trite
             argument
             of
             Bellarmin
             and
             others
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               subordination
               among
               Church
               men
               ,
            
             It
             will
             never
             help
             him
             ,
             nor
             wound
             our
             cause
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             for
             as
             we
             grant
             without
             the
             least
             preiudice
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             subordination
             ,
             both
             of
             Courts
             and
             Church-officers
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             Pastours
             being
             above
             ruleing
             elders
             ,
             and
             they
             aboue
             Deacons
             .
             Presbyteries
             also
             being
             above
             Kirk
             Sessions
             ,
             Synods
             above
             Presbyteries
             ,
             National
             
             assemblies
             above
             Synods
             ,
             as
             the
             jewes
             had
             there
             Supreme
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             2
             
             Chron
             19.
             
             And
             also
             betwixt
             the
             Sanhedrin
             and
             Synagogue
             ,
             a
             middle
             Ecclesiastick
             Court
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Pre●…bytery
             Luk.
             22
             :
             66.
             
             Act.
             22.
             5.
             and
             also
             their
             least
             Sinagogue-Iudicatorie
             ,
             wherein
             was
             both
             ruleing
             ,
             and
             censures
             .
             Act.
             26
             :
             11.
             
             Compared
             with
             Act.
             9
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             with
             Mark.
             5
             ▪
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Act.
             18
             :
             8.
             
             Answerable
             to
             our
             Kirk
             Sessions
             .
             which
             is
             largely
             demonstrat
             by
             
               Mr
               Gillespie
               ,
               Aar
               .
               rod.
            
             lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             pag.
             8.
             to
             38.
             
             As
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             clear
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             much
             more
             then
             a
             meer
             subordination
             of
             Courts
             or
             officers
             ,
             which
             he
             most
             prove
             if
             he
             will
             conclude
             any
             thing
             to
             purpose
             against
             us
             ,
             viz
             ,
             The
             Prelats
             sole
             decisive
             power
             ,
             and
             negative
             voice
             in
             judicatories
             ,
             and
             their
             deryvation
             of
             all
             their
             authority
             from
             the
             Magistrat
             as
             his
             deputs
             ,
             in
             their
             administration
             .
             Now
             ,
             from
             the
             subordination
             of
             Courts
             ,
             or
             officers
             ,
             mentioned
             under
             the
             old
             dispensation
             ,
             to
             conclude
             [
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             a
             Prelat
             (
             a
             pretended
             Minister
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             )
             his
             taking
             from
             other
             Ministers
             all
             the
             power
             of
             Government
             ,
             contrary
             to
             our
             Lords
             express
             command
             ,
             his
             laying
             ,
             aside
             the
             preaching
             Talent
             ,
             and
             giving
             up
             all
             the
             ecclesiastick
             authority
             which
             he
             pretendes
             unto
             ,
             to
             one
             who
             is
             not
             ,
             
               Qua
               talis
            
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Church
             member
             ]
             is
             a
             wide
             and
             wilde
             conclusion
             :
             yet
             that
             this
             is
             the
             conclusion
             which
             he
             must
             infer
             to
             prove
             his
             point
             ,
             is
             beyond
             all
             Question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Giveing
             ,
             not
             granting
             to
             him
             that
             there
             was
             under
             the
             old
             dispensation
             such
             a
             Hierarchy
             as
             he
             pleades
             for
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             difference
             of
             degrees
             among
             Church
             officers
             ,
             as
             he
             represents
             ,
             how
             will
             he
             prove
             this
             consequence
             [
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             must
             be
             
               thus
               moulded
            
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             degrees
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             had
             of
             Priests
             and
             Levits
             ]
             this
             Connexion
             he
             supposes
             here
             ,
             and
             offers
             afterward
             some
             smatterings
             in
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             
             but
             with
             what
             success
             we
             shall
             see
             with
             in
             a
             little
             .
             Will
             he
             say
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             bring
             into
             the
             christian
             Church
             every
             point
             of
             the
             jewish
             policy
             ?
             Bilson
             ,
             ane
             English
             Bishop
             (
             even
             in
             pleading
             for
             Prelacie
             )
             will
             give
             him
             the
             lie
             if
             he
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             shew
             him
             the
             disparitie
             betwixt
             their
             Church
             government
             and
             oures
             :
             
               Perp
               :
               Gov.
               Chap.
            
             2.
             [
             for
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             was
             neither
             subjected
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             of
             another
             tribe
             ,
             nor
             without
             manifest
             confusion
             could
             it
             want
             all
             Government
             ,
             wherefore
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             so
             this
             tribe
             also
             had
             its
             proper
             Magistrats
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             it
             s
             ,
             Pinces
             Elders
             ,
             judges
             &c.
             —
             He
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             Law
             contained
             in
             the
             books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             comprehended
             the
             mould
             of
             their
             civill
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levits
             being
             most
             skilful
             in
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             that
             they
             were
             placed
             in
             the
             same
             benches
             with
             the
             judges
             ]
             (
             this
             we
             offer
             to
             our
             Informers
             observation
             ,
             to
             snew
             how
             this
             Bishop
             Pulles
             his
             care
             in
             argueing
             from
             the
             Priests
             sitting
             in
             civill
             courts
             numb
             .
             11
             ,
             To
             Justifie
             our
             Prelats
             civill
             rule
             )
             but
             now
             to
             our
             purpose
             in
             relation
             to
             Church
             government
             ,
             he
             adds
             further
             [
             that
             the
             offices
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             and
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             the
             other
             tribes
             except
             the
             Levites
             were
             restrained
             ,
             were
             not
             of
             one
             kinde
             ;
             So
             that
             it
             needs
             be
             no
             wonder
             that
             these
             degrees
             of
             the
             administrators
             were
             distinguished
             according
             to
             the
             diversitie
             of
             
               offices
               and
               services
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             concredited
             to
             all
             Ministers
             without
             distinction
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             of
             one
             kinde
             ,
             neither
             admitts
             any
             difference
             of
             administration
             ,
             or
             celebration
             ,
             so
             neither
             doe
             they
             require
             
               different
               degrees
               of
               Ministers
            
             ]
             Thus
             he
             .
             Sure
             had
             our
             Informer
             listened
             unto
             this
             information
             of
             this
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             he
             speaks
             )
             he
             would
             have
             spared
             this
             Argument
             as
             not
             worth
             the
             repeating
             .
             The
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Levites
             who
             served
             in
             the
             sojourneing
             Tabernacle
             ,
             is
             compared
             to
             
             warrfare
             Numb
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             Militarie
             order
             which
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levits
             observed
             in
             their
             externall
             Ministry
             .
             Where
             there
             was
             one
             common
             Temple
             ,
             a
             common
             Ministry
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             a
             thousand
             administrators
             in
             every
             family
             (
             the
             twenty
             four
             families
             who
             served
             each
             their
             week
             in
             the
             Temple
             being
             called
             courses
             by
             Luke
             ,
             &
             stationes
             by
             the
             Talmudists
             ,
             the
             term
             being
             borrowed
             from
             warrfare
             ,
             as
             Scaliger
             observes
             
               (
               in
               Canonibus
               isagogicis
            
             )
             it
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             if
             in
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             their
             were
             such
             degrees
             of
             administrators
             ;
             but
             the
             Prieststood
             being
             changed
             ,
             there
             is
             made
             of
             necessity
             a
             change
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             Hebr.
             7
             :
             12.
             
             And
             the
             policie
             suitable
             to
             the
             state
             of
             that
             Church
             must
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             be
             changed
             also
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             antecedent
             of
             the
             Argument
             from
             that
             policie
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             harder
             taske
             then
             he
             imagines
             ,
             and
             this
             Informer
             would
             be
             quite
             out
             if
             put
             to
             draw
             us
             the
             Image
             and
             lineaments
             of
             our
             present
             prelacie
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             Government
             .
             For
             1.
             
             We
             cleared
             above
             that
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Sanhedrin
             was
             distinct
             from
             the
             civil
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             priests
             had
             a
             distinct
             independent
             authority
             and
             ministery
             :
             But
             the
             prelats
             derive
             all
             their
             spiritual
             authority
             from
             the
             Magistrat
             .
             2.
             
             He
             cannot
             shew
             that
             either
             the
             Highpriest
             ,
             or
             any
             inferiour
             priests
             had
             the
             
               sole
               decisive
               Suffrage
            
             in
             their
             ecclesiastick
             Courts
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             negative
             voice
             as
             the
             prelats
             exercise
             &
             assumein
             their
             pretended
             Synods
             and
             presbyteries
             .
             The
             learned
             Iunius
             will
             informe
             our
             Informer
             
               (
               De
               Cler.
               Cap.
            
             24
             Not
             13.
             )
             
               That
               ,
               par
               consortium
               honoris
               &
               potestatis
               fuit
               inter
               sacerdotes
               ,
               sed
               ordine
               impari
               ,
               qua
               familiarum
               ,
               qua
               temperis
               respectu
               .
               Penes
               concessum
               sacerdotum
               ex
               lege
               fuit
               ordinaria
               jurisdictio
               ecclesiastica
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Among
               the
               priests
               there
               was
               a
               like
               participation
               of
               honour
               and
               power
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               different
               order
               :
               partly
               in
               respect
               of
               families
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               respect
               of
               times
               ,
               the
               ordinarie
               ecclesiastick
               jurisdiction
               belonged
            
             
             
               to
               the
               assemblie
               of
               the
               priests
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
            
             Thus
             he
             ▪
             Sure
             then
             it
             belonged
             not
             to
             the
             Highpriest
             alone
             ,
             farr
             less
             to
             any
             inferiour
             priests
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             of
             them
             all
             had
             our
             prelats
             negative
             voice
             in
             judicatories
             ,
             or
             a
             sole
             decisive
             Suffrage
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             farr
             from
             our
             prelats
             principality
             as
             to
             directive
             and
             corrective
             power
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             his
             argument
             will
             hold
             as
             to
             our
             being
             oblidged
             by
             the
             policie
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             this
             moulded
             ,
             yet
             our
             present
             hierarchie
             is
             so
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             help
             his
             cause
             in
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             doubter
             objects
             [
             that
             there
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             such
             a
             subordination
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             ]
             To
             which
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               [
               That
               the
               Old
               Testament-subordination
               being
               to
               maintaine
               order
               and
               unitie
               in
               the
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               for
               it
               under
               the
               new
               ,
               and
               stronger
               ,
               because
               the
               Christian
               Church
               is
               of
               larger
               extent
               then
               the
               Iewish
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               schismes
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               preventing
               them
               ,
               the
               greater
               :
               And
               what
               better
               way
               for
               this
               then
               Gods
               way
               thus
               exemplary
               pointed
               out
               to
               us
               ,
               although
               the
               New
               Testament
               gave
               no
               other
               ground
               ,
               Gods
               own
               model
               being
               best
               for
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
            
             I
             answ
             .
             1.
             
             He
             must
             plead
             for
             much
             more
             then
             
               a
               meer
               subordination
               of
               Officers
            
             ,
             if
             he
             speak
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             is
             said
             .
             And
             his
             Doubter
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             had
             dealt
             fairely
             )
             should
             have
             objected
             [
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             
               the
               same
               mould
               of
               government
            
             that
             the
             Jewish
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             disparitie
             betwixt
             their
             prelatick
             Erastian
             Hierarchie
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewish
             Church-Government
             ]
             Both
             which
             grounds
             doe
             break
             the
             force
             of
             his
             argument
             .
             But
             it
             is
             good
             that
             our
             Informer
             hath
             the
             doubters
             arguments
             and
             objections
             of
             his
             own
             moulding
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             he
             know
             reason
             of
             a
             subordination
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             he
             should
             have
             said
             
               of
               that
               particular
               mould
               of
               government
               which
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               had
            
             but
             his
             general
             one
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             order
             and
             
             union
             in
             Gods
             Church
             (
             he
             should
             have
             said
             
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               under
               that
               special
               dispensation
               ,
               )
            
             yet
             we
             have
             showen
             him
             some
             Reasons
             of
             their
             particular
             policie
             which
             doe
             not
             reach
             us
             .
             And
             shall
             onely
             resume
             to
             him
             that
             we
             have
             neither
             .
             1.
             
             Such
             a
             distinction
             of
             tribes
             .
             Nor
             2.
             
             A
             common
             Temple
             ,
             and
             common
             Ministry
             in
             one
             Temple
             for
             the
             universal
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             National
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             .
             Nor
             3.
             
             Have
             we
             such
             types
             and
             shaddowes
             ,
             from
             which
             (
             as
             upon
             the
             former
             grounds
             )
             this
             mould
             of
             government
             did
             flow
             .
             Nor
             4.
             
             Such
             various
             sanctuarie
             offices
             ,
             and
             degrees
             ,
             and
             varieties
             of
             administrations
             ,
             requiring
             (
             as
             Bishop
             Bilson
             hath
             told
             him
             )
             such
             varietie
             and
             different
             degrees
             of
             Administratores
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             being
             concredited
             to
             all
             Ministers
             without
             distinction
             &c.
             
             Besides
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             forementioned
             passage
             ,
             Hebr.
             7
             :
             12.
             
             Given
             this
             Informer
             a
             sufficient
             Reason
             why
             wee
             are
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             same
             Policie
             ,
             viz
             because
             that
             the
             
               Priosthood
               is
               changed
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             their
             particular
             frame
             of
             Church
             officers
             ,
             &
             that
             therefore
             there
             
               is
               made
               a
               change
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             legal
             ordinance
             ,
             both
             of
             worship
             &
             Government
             .
             3.
             
             Darene
             say
             that
             Christs
             Church
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             may
             have
             every
             mould
             of
             government
             which
             may
             be
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             circumstances
             ,
             commendable
             ,
             and
             subservient
             to
             these
             ends
             of
             order
             and
             union
             ?
             Where
             is
             Christs
             faithfulness
             as
             a
             Sone
             over
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             beyond
             that
             of
             Moses
             ?
             Where
             are
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             prescriptions
             in
             point
             of
             government
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             thereof
             like
             
               a
               Tabula
               rasa
            
             may
             have
             any
             government
             introduced
             into
             it
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             
               in
               its
               own
               time
               and
               place
            
             good
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             framed
             according
             to
             the
             Old
             Testament
             dispensation
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             will
             our
             Informer
             extricat
             himself
             as
             to
             the
             Jewish
             High
             priest
             in
             maintaining
             this
             Answer
             to
             his
             doubter
             ?
             Was
             not
             his
             office
             
               a
               special
               mean
               of
               order
               and
            
             
             
               unitie
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               schisme
               ▪
               s
               and
               divisions
               ?
            
             And
             is
             there
             not
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             should
             be
             thus
             kept
             from
             that
             evil
             by
             a
             supream
             Highpriest
             or
             bishop
             ?
             What
             better
             way
             for
             this
             ,
             then
             Gods
             owne
             way
             ?
             And
             what
             better
             pattern
             for
             modelling
             the
             New
             Testament-Church
             in
             point
             of
             her
             government
             ,
             then
             this
             pattern
             ?
             Surely
             the
             Pope
             will
             thank
             him
             for
             this
             .
             I
             know
             he
             sets
             aside
             (
             in
             contradiction
             to
             Saravia
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             )
             the
             Highpriest
             in
             his
             argument
             ,
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             man
             forsaw
             that
             this
             would
             cast
             his
             argument
             in
             to
             ane
             intire
             Popish
             mould
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             not
             so
             forseeing
             as
             to
             prevent
             his
             being
             snared
             by
             his
             own
             reason
             ,
             &
             caught
             in
             the
             brieres
             of
             contradictions
             .
             For
             1.
             
             He
             dare
             not
             deny
             that
             this
             Officer
             was
             a
             singular
             Mean
             of
             their
             order
             and
             union
             .
             Hence
             he
             must
             grant
             that
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             doubters
             objection
             is
             naught
             ,
             and
             that
             Gods
             way
             of
             preserving
             order
             and
             union
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             ,
             is
             different
             from
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             preverving
             it
             under
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Samenes
             of
             the
             end
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             and
             institutiones
             under
             both
             dispensations
             ,
             will
             not
             plead
             for
             holding
             
               the
               same
               institutiones
            
             .
             Was
             not
             order
             ,
             union
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             great
             end
             of
             all
             the
             Mosaical
             Ceremonies
             and
             Pedagogie
             .
             Were
             not
             the
             Jewes
             for
             this
             great
             end
             of
             order
             and
             union
             to
             keep
             their
             solemne
             Feasts
             ?
             To
             go
             up
             to
             Jesusalem
             solemly
             and
             joynly
             three
             tymes
             in
             the
             year
             ?
             To
             have
             one
             common
             Temple
             ,
             one
             Altar
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             must
             therefore
             the
             Christian
             Church
             observe
             the
             same
             ordinances
             and
             institutions
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             will
             he
             prove
             that
             the
             inferiour
             Priests
             were
             not
             Types
             of
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Highpriest
             ?
             Dare
             he
             say
             that
             their
             praying
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             sacrificeing
             ,
             were
             not
             typical
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             praying
             and
             sacrificing
             of
             the
             High
             priest
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             eminencie
             ?
             I
             grant
             that
             the
             Apostle
             (
             Heb.
             5.
             )
             
             speaking
             of
             the
             authority
             and
             honour
             of
             Christs
             Priesthood
             ,
             presentes
             the
             legal
             type
             thus
             ;
             
               Every
               Hiepriest
               taken
               from
               among
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yet
             if
             we
             shall
             consider
             that
             Hebr.
             10.
             discoursing
             of
             the
             efficacie
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             legal
             ,
             he
             sayes
             in
             the
             11
             ,
             &
             12.
             
             Ver.
             
               And
               every
               Priest
            
             (
             simply
             ,
             not
             evrie
             High-priest
             )
             
               standeth
               dayely
               ministering
               &
               offering
               the
               Same
               sacrifices
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               take
               away
               sin
               ,
               but
               his
               man
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             will
             be
             evident
             that
             the
             inferiour
             priests
             were
             also
             Types
             of
             Christ.
             So
             that
             he
             should
             either
             have
             taken
             in
             the
             High
             priest
             into
             his
             argument
             ,
             or
             excluded
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             inferiour
             priestes
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             .
             For
             
               majus
               &
               minus
               non
               variant
               speciem
               rei
               .
            
             If
             he
             say
             that
             he
             is
             not
             speaking
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             typical
             .
             Answ.
             Why
             might
             he
             not
             then
             have
             taken
             in
             the
             High-priest
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             since
             these
             are
             as
             well
             distinguishable
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             inferiour
             Priests
             ?
             So
             that
             he
             might
             have
             been
             excluded
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Type
             in
             pointe
             of
             his
             government
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             And
             for
             his
             single
             eminencie
             ,
             it
             drew
             along
             with
             it
             those
             degrees
             of
             inferiour
             priests
             and
             Levits
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             principles
             )
             which
             are
             mentionedso
             that
             if
             the
             one
             must
             evanish
             as
             a
             Type
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             must
             the
             other
             .
             3.
             
             It
             will
             much
             puzele
             this
             Informer
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Highe
             priest
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             government
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Sure
             he
             will
             find
             this
             denyed
             by
             his
             fellow
             brother
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             Tilen
             in
             his
             Parenes
             :
             (
             Cap.
             2
             )
             
               in
               summo
               Sacerdote
               ceu
               pontifice
               ,
               non
               typi
               solum
               sed
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ratio
               conspicua
               &
            
             —
             [
             In
             the
             highpriest
             ,
             the
             type
             is
             not
             only
             conspicuous
             ,
             but
             the
             reason
             of
             order
             ,
             for
             he
             bore
             not
             a
             type
             or
             resemblance
             of
             Christ
             in
             resspect
             of
             the
             Kingely
             and
             judiciary
             power
             which
             Christ
             hath
             ,
             who
             otherwayes
             should
             haue
             had
             the
             dignitie
             ,
             both
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             of
             a
             King
             and
             a
             priest
             .
             ]
             
             Iunius
             ,
             a
             greater
             then
             he
             ,
             
               (
               de
               Pontif.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             )
             distinguishes
             these
             in
             the
             Highpriest
             .
             
               —
               in
               summo
               Sacerdote
               consideranda
               ,
               non
               solummodo
               ratio
               typi
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               ordinis
               &
               politiae
               ,
               —
            
             [
             We
             must
             consider
             in
             the
             High
             priest
             not
             only
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             type
             ,
             but
             like
             wayes
             of
             order
             and
             policie
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             then
             he
             addes
             the
             abovementioned
             :
             reason
             ;
             So
             that
             in
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             his
             way
             of
             pleading
             for
             prelacie
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Jewish
             policies
             .
             He
             will
             of
             necessity
             introduce
             a
             pope
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             Which
             will
             be
             convincingly
             clear
             ,
             If
             we
             shal
             in
             the
             4t
             .
             place
             consider
             ,
             that
             our
             Informer
             in
             this
             argument
             hauing
             set
             aside
             the
             High
             priest
             ,
             
               as
               onely
               typical
            
             ,
             tells
             us
             of
             another
             single
             
               Chief
               and
               High
               priest
               under
               him
               ,
            
             and
             tels
             us
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             premised
             objection
             ,
             that
             this
             method
             of
             the
             Jewish
             government
             (
             with
             this
             Chief
             or
             high
             priest
             ;
             distinct
             from
             the
             typical
             priest
             )
             
               is
               exemplarlie
               pointed
               out
               to
               Christians
               as
               Gods
               patterne
               for
               moddeling
               the
               gospel-Church
               government
               .
            
             So
             that
             without
             all
             shaddow
             of
             evasion
             his
             argument
             pleads
             for
             a
             chief
             patriarch
             over
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             parte
             of
             the
             Jewish
             policie
             oblidging
             us
             ,
             and
             exemplarly
             commended
             to
             us
             for
             our
             imitation
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             what
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             If
             one
             should
             plead
             for
             retaining
             of
             all
             the
             judicial
             lawes
             of
             the
             Jewes
             upon
             his
             two
             grounds
             .
             1.
             
             As
             not
             being
             typical
             .
             2.
             
             As
             being
             Gods
             excellent
             means
             for
             order
             and
             union
             ,
             and
             commended
             exemplarly
             unto
             Christians
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             what
             better
             patern
             for
             modelling
             our
             government
             and
             lawes
             then
             this
             patern
             ?
             Likewayes
             will
             he
             say
             that
             every
             peece
             of
             the
             Jewish
             antiquated
             pedagogie
             was
             properly
             typical
             :
             And
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             reteane
             as
             of
             a
             moral
             perpetual
             nature
             whatsoever
             thing
             in
             their
             policie
             was
             not
             such
             .
             Surely
             there
             were
             many
             things
             depending
             upon
             the
             particular
             exigences
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             Church
             under
             that
             old
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Commonwealth
             regular
             in
             its
             
             civil
             Lawes
             immediatly
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             no
             found
             divines
             doe
             call
             Typical
             ,
             and
             yet
             doe
             hold
             that
             they
             oblidge
             no
             Church
             or
             state
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             I
             shall
             tell
             this
             Informer
             that
             he
             grossly
             mistaks
             these
             Scripture
             expressions
             (
             at
             least
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             some
             learned
             )
             anent
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             2.
             
             King.
             19
             :
             2.
             &c.
             When
             taking
             them
             to
             denot
             different
             
               ecclesiastick
               degrees
            
             among
             the
             priests
             in
             
               their
               spiritual
               function
            
             :
             these
             chiefness
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             or
             principality
             among
             the
             priests
             ,
             being
             meaned
             of
             a
             civil
             principality
             existent
             in
             that
             Tribe
             before
             the
             priesthood
             was
             therein
             established
             :
             and
             that
             they
             were
             called
             Chief-priests
             ,
             or
             Elders
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             did
             flow
             from
             this
             that
             this
             Trybe
             (
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             Princes
             as
             at
             the
             first
             )
             was
             afterward
             
               set
               apart
               for
               the
               priesthood
            
             ,
             for
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Soones
             were
             chosen
             to
             be
             priests
             Exod.
             28.
             but
             the
             whole
             .
             Tribe
             was
             not
             assumed
             unto
             the
             priesthood
             before
             Numb
             .
             1.
             
             Yet
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levie
             (
             Exod.
             6.
             )
             had
             the
             Heads
             of
             their
             families
             &
             their
             Princes
             .
             The
             Scripture
             then
             speaking
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levie
             
               as
               a
               Tribe
               simply
            
             ,
             ascribes
             to
             it
             the
             same
             policie
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             &
             Princes
             of
             the
             several
             families
             by
             the
             right
             of
             primogenitur
             :
             Thus
             both
             priests
             and
             Levits
             had
             their
             chiefe
             men
             and
             presidents
             .
             But
             
               as
               a
               Tribe
               separat
               to
               holy
               things
               ,
            
             it
             had
             
               its
               peculiar
               policie
            
             .
             One
             was
             chief
             priest
             onely
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             at
             whose
             hand
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             priests
             were
             .
             1
             Chron.
             24
             :
             24.
             
             And
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             priests
             were
             the
             interior
             Levites
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             services
             .
             David
             in
             distributing
             them
             in
             their
             several
             Temple
             offices
             ,
             did
             not
             set
             the
             Princes
             over
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             onely
             having
             numbered
             them
             after
             the
             Heads
             of
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             lotts
             or
             Courses
             ,
             did
             assigne
             to
             them
             their
             service
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             upon
             Gods
             command
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Gad
             and
             Nathan
             ,
             the
             more
             
             to
             facilitat
             this
             Sacerdotal
             tribe
             ,
             their
             comeing
             unto
             ,
             and
             returneing
             from
             the
             Temple
             .
             The
             Chief
             of
             the
             families
             then
             ,
             are
             not
             upon
             this
             ground
             
               Princes
               or
               Chief
            
             as
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ministerie
            
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             but
             one
             onely
             high
             priest
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             as
             well
             the
             heads
             ,
             as
             the
             families
             themselves
             ,
             were
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             highpriest
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             24
             :
             19.
             
             Where
             the
             Chief
             or
             head
             in
             matters
             sacred
             ,
             had
             no
             more
             power
             then
             the
             wholl
             body
             .
             So
             was
             it
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Levits
             into
             their
             several
             classes
             by
             their
             Heads
             Chap.
             23
             :
             27
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             beat
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Aaron
             in
             the
             Temple
             Ministery
             .
             So
             that
             none
             of
             his
             citations
             doe
             amount
             to
             any
             proof
             of
             his
             fancied
             degrees
             and
             subordination
             among
             either
             the
             priests
             or
             Levits
             in
             
               their
               spiritual
               functions
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             waye
             then
             in
             their
             civil
             capacitie
             as
             a
             Tribe
             ;
             neither
             had
             the
             two
             high
             priests
             (
             mentioned
             Luc.
             3.
             )
             The
             least
             warrand
             in
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             corruption
             in
             their
             Government
             then
             creept
             in
             among
             other
             corruptions
             :
             and
             since
             he
             drawes
             his
             first
             instance
             of
             the
             Levits
             subordination
             from
             Exod
             6.
             before
             that
             tribe
             was
             set
             apart
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             passage
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             some
             )
             its
             parallels
             also
             aftermentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             doe
             speak
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             and
             subordi
             nation
             of
             the
             Levites
             in
             that
             capacitie
             ;
             and
             that
             any
             of
             their
             Chief
             rulers
             are
             by
             the
             Greeks
             termed
             Episcopus
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             poor
             argument
             to
             conclude
             their
             Ecclesiastick
             rule
             ,
             it
             being
             notourly
             known
             that
             the
             best
             Greek
             Authores
             put
             his
             designation
             upon
             Civil
             Governoures
             .
          
           
             This
             subordination
             among
             the
             Levites
             in
             Exod.
             6
             :
             15.
             is
             unquestionably
             civil
             upon
             the
             ground
             assigned
             .
             And
             numb
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             heads
             and
             princes
             of
             Families
             are
             numbered
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             heads
             and
             Chief
             of
             the
             families
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             24.
             and
             in
             Neh
             :
             11
             :
             14.
             
             He
             that
             is
             set
             over
             the
             priests
             ,
             
               is
               the
               son
               of
               one
            
             
             
               of
               the
               great
               men
            
             (
             Haggedolim
             )
             ,
             or
             eminent
             in
             paris
             and
             place
             as
             many
             take
             it
             .
             1
             Chron.
             24
             :
             4.
             before
             the
             division
             and
             order
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             there
             were
             
               more
               Chief
               men
               found
            
             of
             the
             sones
             of
             Eleazar
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             sones
             of
             ●…thamar
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             doth
             much
             plead
             forthis
             assertion
             ,
             but
             we
             need
             not
             be
             peremptor
             in
             pressing
             this
             ,
             since
             the
             weight
             of
             our
             answer
             lies
             not
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Our
             Informer
             comes
             nixt
             to
             his
             
               New
               Testament
               proofes
            
             for
             Bishops
             and
             produces
             first
             ,
             
               the
               superiority
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               above
               the
               seventy
               Disciples
               .
            
             Where
             1.
             
             Wee
             see
             ,
             He
             is
             still
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             
               a
               general
               superiority
            
             ,
             which
             is
             farr
             from
             the
             
               Prince-like
               Arbitrary
               ,
               and
               Erastian
               superioritie
            
             of
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             now
             existent
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             undertakes
             to
             plead
             for
             ,
             which
             this
             Informer
             (
             Had
             he
             intended
             to
             have
             informed
             right
             )
             should
             have
             condescended
             upon
             .
             Had
             the
             Apostles
             such
             a
             superioritie
             over
             the
             seventy
             Disciples
             ?
             Were
             they
             subject
             to
             the
             Apostles
             as
             their
             Rectors
             and
             judges
             ?
             Did
             the
             Apostles
             (
             as
             our
             Prelats
             )
             assume
             a
             Sole
             Decisive
             ,
             conclusive
             suffrage
             ,
             and
             a
             negative
             voice
             over
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             extraordinary
             and
             high
             prerogatives
             ?
             Did
             we
             not
             see
             the
             contrary
             exemplified
             in
             that
             meeting
             of
             Apostles
             with
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             Act.
             15
             ?
             Had
             the
             seventy
             onely
             a
             derived
             precarius
             Ministry
             under
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             their
             Vicars
             &
             Substitutes
             in
             their
             Ministration
             ?
             Had
             they
             no
             Interest
             in
             the
             Church-Government
             but
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             meer
             pleasure
             .
             As
             Curats
             are
             now
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             subject
             to
             their
             Prelats
             ?
             Had
             not
             the
             seventy
             their
             mission
             ,
             their
             institution
             ,
             immediatly
             from
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ?
             Were
             they
             not
             consequently
             to
             exercise
             their
             Ministery
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             servil
             dependance
             upon
             the
             twelve
             as
             Prelats
             doe
             arrogat
             to
             themselves
             ane
             arbitrary
             principality
             over
             Ministers
             ?
             
             Were
             the
             twelve
             to
             
               rule
               only
            
             ,
             and
             to
             committ
             the
             preaching
             worke
             to
             the
             seventy
             as
             their
             deputes
             ,
             as
             our
             Prelats
             now
             doe
             ?
             Or
             were
             they
             not
             rather
             to
             help
             forward
             the
             great
             harvest
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ?
             So
             that
             this
             Informer
             will
             never
             find
             the
             least
             shaddow
             of
             ane
             Episcopall
             superiority
             here
             .
             But
             2.
             
             Granting
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             officers
             in
             
               asuperiour
               degree
            
             to
             the
             seventy
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             utmost
             Conclusion
             which
             he
             can
             draw
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             how
             will
             this
             infer
             
               a
               superiority
            
             among
             officers
             of
             the
             
               same
               degree
            
             .
             We
             grant
             the
             Apostles
             were
             superior
             to
             Evangelists
             ,
             they
             againe
             to
             Pastoures
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             one
             Pastour
             may
             be
             a
             diocesian
             Prelat
             over
             hunderds
             of
             other
             Pastours
             ,
             is
             a
             consequence
             known
             to
             no
             logick
             .
             Christ
             appointed
             both
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             ordinarie
             officers
             in
             their
             severall
             degrees
             ,
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastours
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             appointed
             different
             degrees
             of
             Pastours
             ,
             hath
             no
             connexion
             imaginable
             .
             3.
             
             Tht
             basis
             of
             his
             argument
             lyes
             in
             this
             [
             that
             the
             Prelats
             are
             
               immediat
               successours
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             degree
             of
             superiority
             to
             the
             seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             Pastours
             come
             after
             the
             seventy
             in
             their
             supposed
             subjection
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             the
             
               Apostles
               immediat
               successours
            
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Ministery
             ]
             but
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             quesitum
             or
             question
             ,
             must
             be
             proved
             ,
             not
             begged
             and
             supposed
             by
             him
             .
             We
             did
             already
             evince
             the
             contrary
             ,
             viz
             ,
             That
             the
             Pastour
             to
             whom
             is
             committed
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             keys
             ,
             immediatly
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             officers
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             immediat
             successorus
             as
             to
             both
             order
             and
             Jurisdictione
             .
             But
             the
             doubter
             and
             I
             object
             furder
             [
             that
             the
             Apostles
             superioritie
             over
             the
             seventie
             ,
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             personall
             ,
             temporarie
             ,
             and
             to
             cease
             with
             themselves
             .
             ]
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             
               He
               grants
               that
               in
               some
               things
               their
               priviledges
               were
               extraordinary
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               cease
               with
               themselves
               ,
               such
               as
               their
               immediat
               cas
               .
               ling
               ,
               their
               sending
               to
               all
               nations
               their
               infallibility
               ,
               gifts
               of
               tongues
               ,
               or
               whatever
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               first
               founding
               of
               the
               obristian
               Ch●…rch
               .
               but
               in
               other
               things
               wherein
               they
               were
               superior
               to
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               their
               power
               was
               not
               extraordinary
               and
               temporarie
               ,
               but
               still
               to
               be
               continued
               ,
               such
               as
               ordination
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               governeing
               them
               by
               ecclesiastick
               authority
               ;
               in
               which
               power
               the
               Bishops
               succeeds
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               [
               the
               children
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ]
               as
               Augustin
               applies
               that
               of
               Psal.
            
             45
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Then
             it
             seems
             that
             with
             him
             the
             
               Episcopal
               office
            
             properly
             succeeds
             to
             that
             of
             
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             continuation
             of
             their
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             over
             Pastours
             ,
             which
             contradicts
             his
             second
             answer
             to
             our
             Argument
             from
             Ephes.
             4
             viz
             [
             that
             Bishops
             in
             that
             place
             may
             be
             comprehended
             under
             the
             the
             
               office
               of
               Pastours
               &
               teachers
            
             ]
             For
             here
             he
             makes
             their
             office
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             as
             importing
             ane
             authority
             in
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Pastors
             and
             teachers
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             should
             have
             said
             rather
             that
             it
             is
             comprehended
             under
             the
             
               Apostolick
               office
            
             2.
             
             He
             yet
             againe
             contradicts
             himself
             in
             this
             answer
             whill
             granting
             [
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             
               is
               a
               priviledge
               ceased
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ]
            
             and
             yet
             making
             their
             
               power
               of
               ordination
               of
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             in
             governing
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             
               still
               necessary
            
             ,
             he
             must
             understand
             it
             as
             performed
             and
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             since
             therein
             he
             imagins
             the
             pattern
             of
             episcopall
             power
             to
             ly
             :
             For
             other
             wayes
             the
             Presbyterians
             doe
             hold
             and
             prove
             that
             ordination
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             Government
             by
             Presbyters
             collegiatly
             ,
             is
             still
             continued
             and
             necessarie
             ;
             This
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             manner
             wherein
             the
             Apostles
             performed
             this
             at
             first
             .
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             their
             Apostolick
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             Government
             as
             exercised
             by
             them
             at
             first
             ,
             
               was
               necessarie
               for
               the
               first
               founding
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             1.
             
             Their
             power
             of
             ordination
             
             was
             of
             
               equal
               limits
               and
               extent
            
             with
             their
             mission
             to
             all
             nations
             
               —
               Goe
               disciple
               all
               nations
            
             ,
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             grant
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             being
             necessary
             for
             the
             first
             founding
             of
             the
             churches
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             say
             I.
             so
             was
             their
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             Government
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             extent
             ;
             for
             to
             what
             ever
             nations
             they
             were
             sent
             together
             a
             Church
             therein
             ,
             there
             they
             were
             to
             
               ordaine
               Ministers
               ,
               &
               governe
               them
               by
               ecclesiastick
               Discipline
               ,
            
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             
               the
               Bishops
               office
            
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             Government
             ,
             here
             supposed
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             did
             certainly
             presuppose
             the
             Christian
             Church
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             to
             be
             founders
             .
             First
             They
             were
             ,
             as
             Christs
             immediat
             extraordinary
             Ambassadours
             ,
             to
             convert
             and
             bring
             in
             Churches
             ,
             then
             to
             plant
             officers
             ,
             &
             the
             Gospel
             Government
             in
             them
             ;
             Now
             ,
             who
             will
             say
             but
             this
             power
             was
             
               necessary
               for
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             so
             comes
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             these
             things
             which
             this
             man
             acknowledges
             to
             be
             expired
             :
             Surely
             where
             no
             other
             officers
             were
             to
             concurre
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             of
             necessity
             behooved
             to
             ordaine
             solely
             ,
             and
             their
             Apostolick
             Inspection
             over
             them
             did
             necessarly
             depend
             upon
             ,
             and
             flow
             from
             ,
             
               their
               Apostolick
               extraordinary
               mission
               and
               infalibilitie
               ,
            
             So
             that
             this
             power
             in
             so
             fare
             as
             Episcopall
             like
             ,
             was
             indispensibly
             
               needful
               for
               the
               first
               founding
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             and
             consequently
             must
             be
             expired
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             exercise
             of
             this
             power
             supposeing
             ,
             and
             requiring
             their
             peculiar
             mission
             ,
             infallibilitie
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             tongues
             ,
             which
             are
             acknowledged
             by
             this
             man
             to
             be
             expired
             privileges
             ,
             necessary
             ry
             onely
             at
             that
             time
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             government
             did
             include
             extraordinary
             miraculous
             rodes
             and
             censurs
             ,
             &
             a
             power
             in
             coerceing
             the
             rebellious
             ,
             thus
             Peter
             stroke
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             dead
             for
             their
             lying
             which
             was
             a
             fearful
             Apostolick
             Censure
             ,
             put
             forth
             by
             his
             Apostolick
             
             authoritie
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             Paul
             stroke
             Elimas
             the
             sorcerer
             blind
             for
             withstanding
             the
             truth
             ;
             besides
             ,
             their
             power
             in
             ordination
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             included
             their
             miraculous
             conferring
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1
             :
             6
             Act.
             19
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             Now
             ,
             all
             these
             Apostolick
             priviledges
             (
             which
             this
             man
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             
               upon
               his
               own
               ground
            
             to
             be
             expired
             and
             extraordinarie
             )
             being
             necessarily
             included
             in
             ,
             &
             essential
             unto
             the
             Apostolick
             power
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             exercise
             thereof
             must
             be
             expired
             also
             .
             Wee
             shall
             offer
             here
             to
             the
             Informer
             a
             distinction
             of
             the
             learned
             Iunius
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Bellarmins
             argument
             for
             the
             Apostles
             Episcopal
             singular
             power
             ,
             from
             that
             word
             
               Shall
               I
               come
               to
               you
               with
               a
               rod
               ,
            
             distinguishes
             the
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             rod
             ,
             
               secundum
               illam
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             de
             Concil
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             16.
             )
             —
             that
             is
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               commone
               ordinary
               rode
               .
               Peter
               was
               a
               fellow
               Presbyter
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             
               But
               according
               to
               the
               singular
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
               he
               stroke
               dead
               Ananias
               and
               Sapphira
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               this
               commonrode
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Paul
               saith
            
             1
             Cor
             5.
             —
             [
             You
             being
             gathered
             together
             with
             my
             Spirit
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ]
             
               but
               as
               to
               this
               singular
               one
               ,
               he
               saith
            
             [
             Shall
             I
             come
             to
             you
             with
             arode
             1
             Cor
             4
             ,
             21
             ]
             this
             common
             rode
             he
             denyes
             to
             have
             him
             
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               any
               one
               man
               whither
               Apostle
               or
               other
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               had
               any
               sole
               or
               singular
               preheminence
               in
               Churches
               constitute
               .
            
             And
             this
             cutts
             the
             winde
             pype
             of
             our
             Informers
             topick
             and
             argument
             here
             for
             the
             prelats
             power
             .
             Which
             leads
             to
             a
             3d.
             Answer
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             proved
             already
             that
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             no
             singular
             Episcopal
             preheminence
             in
             Churches
             constitut
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             in
             churches
             not
             as
             yet
             constitut
             and
             infieri
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             since
             it
             falles
             in
             among
             
               those
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             which
             priviledges
             the
             acknowledges
             are
             gone
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             no
             such
             single
             preheminence
             in
             churches
             constitut
             ,
             is
             abundantly
             
             cleared
             in
             the
             2.
             
             Argument
             against
             Episcopacie
             ,
             where
             we
             shewed
             that
             neither
             in
             ordination
             ,
             nor
             excommunication
             ,
             nor
             in
             Ministerial
             decision
             of
             controversies
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             assumed
             ane
             Episcopal
             power
             in
             Churches
             constitut
             ,
             but
             had
             the
             ordinary
             Church-officers
             Presbyterialy
             concurring
             with
             them
             .
             Wee
             likwayes
             proved
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             is
             neither
             
               formaliter
               ,
               nor
               eminenter
            
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Apostles
             authority
             ,
             but
             is
             inconsistent
             there
             with
             ,
             and
             contrary
             therunto
             ,
             there
             sole
             directive
             ,
             corrective
             power
             over
             the
             diocess
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             proper
             sole
             pastoures
             thereof
             ,
             their
             sole
             decisive
             suffrage
             ,
             and
             Lordly
             dominion
             over
             Church-judicatories
             ,
             besides
             their
             civil
             rule
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             gentiles
             ;
             rendering
             our
             prelats
             power
             
               ex
               sua
               natura
               ,
               &
               in
               universum
               ,
               different
               from
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               Apostles
               authority
               ,
            
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Gospel
             Ministery
             altogether
             :
             and
             consequently
             it
             could
             not
             be
             transmitted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             any
             peece
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             Government
             ;
             and
             by
             further
             consequence
             they
             are
             none
             of
             
               the
               Fathers
               or
               Children
            
             whom
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostles
             brought
             forth
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Spritus
               brood
               of
               Satanical
               Antichristian
               pride
               .
            
             As
             for
             what
             he
             addes
             
               of
               the
               Fathers
               making
               Bishops
               Successours
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Iunius
            
             will
             tell
             him
             (
             De
             cler
             .
             cap
             14.
             
             Not.
             15.
             )
             
               That
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               Succession
               from
               Christs
               institutionquia
               nunquam
               instituit
               Christus
               ut
               Apostolis
               secundum
               gradum
               in
               ecclesia
               succederetur
               ,
               because
               Christ
               never
               appointed
               Successors
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               degree
               —
            
             And
             that
             the
             fathers
             understood
             it
             of
             a
             succession
             
               ex
               simili
               ,
               non
               ex
               pari
               ,
               a
               succession
               of
               similitude
               ,
               not
               of
               paritie
            
             and
             of
             a
             similitude
             
               secundum
               quid
               ,
               or
               imaginary
            
             ,
             according
             as
             Prelats
             were
             then
             moulded
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               
                 great
                 argument
                 for
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 pretended
                 Episcopacy
                 of
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 .
                 Their
                 Episcopal
                 office
                 disproved
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 office
                 of
              
               Evangelist
               ,
               
                 ascribed
                 expresly
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 good
                 consequence
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 from
                 many
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 text
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Interpreters
                 .
                 The
              
               Informers
               
                 pleadings
                 from
                 there
                 power
                 in
                 ordination
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 supposed
                 in
                 the
                 precepts
                 addressed
                 to
                 them
                 there
                 anent
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 concernment
                 of
                 of
                 after-ages
                 therein
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 examined
                 .
                 The
                 unsoundenes
                 and
                 inconsistency
                 of
                 his
                 arguing
                 and
                 answers
                 upon
                 this
                 head
                 ,
                 several
                 wayes
                 discovered
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Informer
             presents
             unto
             us
             Nixt
             ,
             the
             pretended
             
               Episcopacy
               of
               Tymothy
               and
               Titus
               at
               Ephesus
               and
               crete
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Douhter
             alledging
             [
             that
             Paul
             calls
             all
             the
             Miniters
             at
             Ephesus
             and
             crete
             ,
             
               Bishops
               ,
            
             ]
             He
             rejoynes
             
               That
               Tymoth
               and
               Titus
               were
               Bishops
               as
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               or
               Bishop
               was
               afterward
               taken
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               had
               a
               power
               in
               ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               over
               and
               above
               inferiour
               Ministers
               .
            
             This
             argument
             from
             the
             pretended
             Episcopacy
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             nixt
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             supposed
             Episcopal
             power
             of
             the
             seven
             Asian
             Angels
             ,
             hath
             been
             so
             fully
             answered
             and
             baffled
             by
             many
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             ,
             a
             wonder
             how
             he
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             repone
             to
             us
             these
             oft
             sodden
             coleworts
             .
             We
             gave
             already
             a
             hint
             in
             the
             
               St
               A●…gument
            
             ;
             of
             the
             acknowledged
             extraordinary
             function
             of
             
               Tymothy
               and
               Titus
            
             ,
             which
             is
             abundantly
             
             cleared
             by
             many
             ,
             from
             their
             unfixed
             motion
             and
             officiating
             ,
             their
             occasional
             transient
             imployment
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             Paules
             actual
             revocation
             of
             them
             both
             there
             from
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             as
             being
             but
             in
             fieri
             as
             to
             their
             organick
             settlement
             and
             constitution
             :
             Particularly
             ,
             that
             their
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             was
             not
             episcopall
             ,
             I
             prove
             from
             these
             grounds
             .
             1.
             
             In
             Churches
             already
             constitut
             ,
             this
             Authority
             was
             not
             solely
             resident
             in
             
               Tymothy
               and
               Titus
               Falluntur
               ,
               qui
               putant
            
             (
             saith
             Calvin
             ,
             Instit
             :
             lib
             :
             4.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             )
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               they
               are
               mistaken
               who
               judge
               either
               Timothy
               at
               Ephesus
               or
               Titus
               at
               crete
               to
               have
               exercised
               any
               impite
               or
               Dominion
               to
               dispose
               of
               things
               each
               at
               his
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               they
               were
               set
               over
               the
               people
               (
               no
               word
               of
               their
               being
               set
               over
               Ministers
               )
               to
               go
               before
               them
               in
               good
               and
               wholsome
               Counsells
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               placeing
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               might
               doe
               as
               they
               pleased
               excluding
               others
               .
            
             Since
             Paul
             himself
             neither
             imposed
             hands
             nor
             did
             excommunicat
             alone
             ,
             and
             since
             (
             as
             I
             said
             above
             )
             a
             wholl
             colledge
             or
             Presbytery
             of
             Apostles
             acted
             nothing
             
               pro
               imperio
            
             ,
             but
             in
             Churches
             constitut
             had
             elders
             going
             along
             with
             them
             in
             all
             that
             Sinodal
             procedour
             Act
             15.
             
             Farrless
             would
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             assume
             this
             episcopal
             preheminence
             ,
             who
             were
             inferiour
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             therefore
             their
             power
             in
             this
             was
             not
             episcopall
             .
             2.
             
             That
             authoritie
             which
             was
             intrusted
             to
             the
             elders
             and
             Ministers
             
               in
               commone
            
             ,
             /
             was
             not
             intrusted
             to
             any
             
               one
               officer
            
             ,
             such
             as
             Timothie
             ;
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             after
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             exedified
             and
             compleated
             in
             its
             organick
             being
             ,
             and
             after
             Timothy
             had
             gotten
             his
             charge
             as
             to
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             Paul
             committed
             
               the
               wholl
               episcopal
               power
               to
               the
               elders
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               before
            
             Timothies
             face
             in
             his
             last
             farewell
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             therefore
             he
             intrusted
             him
             with
             no
             episcopall
             preheminence
             in
             or
             over
             that
             Church
             when
             compleated
             in
             its
             organick
             being
             .
             3.
             
             They
             whose
             power
             stands
             so
             circumstantiat
             
             as
             to
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             over
             these
             Churches
             ,
             that
             it
             excluds
             Episcopale
             preheminence
             ,
             properly
             and
             formally
             such
             ,
             their
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             cannot
             be
             prelatical
             ,
             nor
             ground
             ane
             argument
             for
             prelacie
             :
             but
             such
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             .
             For
             1.
             
             As
             Diocesian
             Bishops
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             determinatly
             and
             designedly
             set
             and
             fixed
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             officers
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             appears
             in
             the
             text
             [
             I
             befought
             the
             to
             abide
             at
             Ephesus
             ]
             and
             againe
             [
             I
             left
             thee
             at
             Crete
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             in
             order
             things
             that
             are
             wanting
             ]
             which
             words
             point
             at
             
               ane
               occasional
               transient
               ,
               employment
               there
               ,
            
             not
             a
             fixed
             instalement
             .
             2.
             
             In
             these
             Epistles
             they
             are
             both
             Called
             back
             without
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             their
             returneing
             .
             3.
             
             If
             their
             power
             was
             Episcopall
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             apostles
             prescriptions
             and
             rules
             anent
             their
             Successours
             ,
             their
             power
             and
             authority
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             described
             ,
             
               and
               rules
               given
            
             touching
             the
             gifts
             ,
             Call
             ,
             ordination
             &c.
             
               of
               the
               diocesian
               Bishop
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostle
             prescribes
             no
             rules
             for
             any
             officer
             
               higher
               then
               a
               Pastour
            
             ,
             &
             supposes
             still
             that
             he
             is
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             officer
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             directions
             as
             to
             Church
             government
             .
             4.
             
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             Paul
             never
             calls
             Timothy
             ,
             or
             Titus
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             frequently
             making
             mention
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             
               Ministers
               ,
               Souldiers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               workmen
               ,
               the
               Churches
               messengers
            
             &c.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             6.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             3.
             and
             15.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
             Supposing
             them
             his
             attendants
             in
             his
             Apostolick
             function
             ;
             Their
             accompanying
             Paul
             in
             his
             Travells
             is
             largely
             described
             by
             the
             divines
             at
             the
             
               I
               le
               of
               wight
            
             .
             1.
             
             Timothy
             is
             found
             at
             Berea
             with
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             14.
             then
             at
             Athens
             15.
             
             Thence
             Paul
             sends
             him
             
               to
               Thessalonica
            
             1.
             
             Thess.
             3.
             1.
             
             Then
             ,
             hav●…ig
             been
             at
             
               Macedonia
               with
            
             Paul
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             him
             to
             Corinth
             Act.
             18.
             5.
             
             Then
             he
             is
             with
             him
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             thence
             sent
             into
             
               Macedonia
               Act.
            
             19.
             22.
             
             Whither
             Paul
             ,
             went
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             him
             accompanied
             into
             Asia
             Act.
             20.
             4.
             
             He
             is
             with
             him
             at
             Troas
             5.
             v.
             and
             at
             Miletum
             
             17.
             v.
             where
             Paul
             gave
             the
             elders
             his
             last
             charge
             as
             the
             Bishopes
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             found
             either
             in
             journeys
             ,
             or
             absent
             from
             Ephesus
             .
             Forafter
             he
             is
             found
             a
             prisoner
             with
             Paul
             at
             Rome
             ,
             being
             mentioned
             as
             his
             companion
             in
             these
             epistles
             written
             while
             Paul
             was
             at
             Rome
             ;
             as
             that
             to
             the
             philippians
             ,
             Philip.
             1.
             to
             philemon
             .
             1.
             1.
             and
             to
             the
             colloss
             .
             1.
             2.
             and
             he
             is
             never
             found
             againe
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             &
             neer
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Apostles
             pilgrimage
             ,
             he
             is
             sent
             for
             to
             Rome
             .
             So
             Titus
             is
             found
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             befor
             he
             came
             to
             Crete
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             thence
             is
             sent
             for
             to
             Nicopolis
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             12.
             then
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             expected
             at
             Troas
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             and
             meets
             with
             Paul
             in
             Macedonia
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             6.
             whence
             he
             is
             sent
             againe
             to
             Corinth
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
             &
             after
             this
             ,
             neer
             the
             time
             of
             paules
             death
             ,
             is
             found
             at
             Rome
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             went
             not
             to
             Crete
             ,
             but
             unto
             Dalmatia
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
             And
             after
             this
             is
             not
             heard
             of
             in
             Scripture
             .
             So
             that
             from
             their
             various
             journeys
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             time
             spent
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             employment
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             Copartners
             in
             their
             Apostolick
             function
             ,
             and
             negotiat
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             Churches
             where
             the
             Apostles
             traveled
             ,
             and
             the
             Sciptures
             silence
             touching
             their
             being
             Beshops
             of
             any
             one
             Church
             ,
             These
             divines
             conclude
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             diocesian
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Others
             doe
             remarke
             severale
             other
             pregnant
             Circumstances
             in
             the
             sacred
             text
             ,
             specially
             relating
             to
             Timothy
             which
             doe
             evince
             him
             to
             be
             neither
             Bishop
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             particularly
             at
             Ephesus
             in
             the
             prelatical
             sense
             .
             As
             1.
             
             That
             paul
             stirres
             him
             up
             to
             diligence
             upon
             this
             motive
             ,
             that
             thus
             he
             shall
             be
             
               agood
               minister
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             not
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             6.
             
             He
             was
             therefore
             a
             Minister
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             nothing
             else
             .
             2.
             
             That
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             this
             first
             epistle
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             but
             newly
             entered
             into
             the
             ministery
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             with
             Act.
             16.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             &c.
             And
             Paul
             will
             not
             have
             a
             
               Novice
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
            
             .
             3.
             
             He
             is
             
             commandes
             to
             intreat
             elders
             as
             Fathers
             .
             4.
             
             To
             Honour
             them
             doubly
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             therefore
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             
               a
               Father
               over
               these
               elders
            
             5.
             
             That
             he
             had
             his
             gift
             by
             the
             
               laying
               one
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               presbysery
               ,
            
             which
             could
             not
             be
             
               ane
               episcopall
               function
            
             .
             6.
             
             That
             Paul
             appointes
             him
             to
             reside
             there
             only
             untill
             his
             owne
             return
             from
             Macedonia
             ,
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             for
             someshorte
             time
             until
             he
             came
             to
             him
             againe
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             14.
             15.
             
             —
             7.
             
             That
             assoone
             as
             Paul
             came
             from
             Macedonia
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             sent
             Timothie
             into
             Achaia
             ,
             himself
             staying
             at
             Ephesus
             and
             Asia
             for
             a
             season
             .
             Act.
             19.
             22.
             to
             40.
             v.
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             returned
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             through
             it
             unto
             Asia
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             Timothy
             and
             others
             ,
             after
             which
             we
             never
             read
             that
             he
             returned
             to
             Ephesus
             .
             8.
             
             That
             Timothie
             was
             sent
             to
             many
             churches
             to
             confirme
             and
             strengthen
             them
             ,
             as
             ,
             to
             Macedonia
             Act.
             19.
             22.
             
             To
             Thessalonica
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             To
             philippi
             .
             chap.
             2.
             19.
             20.
             but
             never
             to
             Ephesus
             after
             his
             first
             departure
             .
             9.
             
             That
             though
             he
             is
             joyned
             with
             Paul
             in
             the
             Inscription
             of
             some
             Epistles
             .
             Collos.
             1.
             philip
             .
             1.
             and
             frequent
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             him
             in
             the
             epistles
             to
             severall
             Churches
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             Philip.
             2.
             19.
             20.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             3.
             2.
             6.
             
             Hebr.
             13.
             23.
             
             Yet
             there
             is
             [
             altum
             silentium
             ]
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               his
               own
               supposed
               diocess
               .
            
             10.
             
             That
             Paul
             laid
             hands
             upon
             the
             disciples
             who
             were
             ordained
             in
             that
             church
             after
             his
             supposed
             episcopacie
             .
             That
             as
             Timothie
             was
             sent
             to
             confirme
             .
             Instruct
             and
             Comfort
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Philippi
             ,
             Troas
             .
             So
             Paul
             writes
             to
             him
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             12.
             that
             Tychicus
             was
             for
             this
             same
             end
             .
             sent
             to
             Ephesus
             :
             and
             that
             he
             wrote
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             from
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             (
             chap.
             6.
             21.
             v.
             of
             the
             Epistle
             directed
             to
             that
             church
             )
             sent
             to
             them
             as
             a
             faith
             full
             Minister
             ,
             who
             therefore
             lookes
             liker
             their
             Bishop
             then
             Timothie
             .
             That
             the
             same
             is
             supposable
             of
             Titus
             is
             also
             apparent
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             he
             is
             called
             (
             as
             Timothy
             )
             ,
             not
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             Pauls
             
               fellow
               helper
            
             ,
             and
             
             that
             concerning
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             not
             the
             Cretians
             ,
             and
             likewayes
             in
             that
             he
             is
             imployed
             to
             the
             church
             in
             corinth
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             left
             by
             Paul
             at
             crete
             ,
             as
             his
             fellow
             helper
             in
             that
             church
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             13.
             and
             was
             fixed
             to
             no
             one
             place
             of
             residence
             .
             That
             being
             charged
             to
             come
             to
             Paul
             at
             Nicopolis
             ,
             his
             stay
             is
             found
             very
             short
             at
             Crete
             ,
             so
             that
             after
             half
             a
             years
             residence
             there
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Corinth
             and
             Dalmatia
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Doubter
             acknowledging
             [
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             their
             power
             over
             Ministers
             at
             Ephesus
             and
             crete
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             taught
             how
             to
             ordaine
             them
             ,
             what
             qualifications
             are
             requisite
             ,
             how
             to
             proceed
             in
             their
             tryalls
             and
             censures
             ,
             alledges
             that
             this
             they
             had
             ,
             
               as
               evangelists
               &
               companiones
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               laboures
               and
               as
               appointed
               to
               settle
               and
               water
               these
               Churches
               which
               they
               had
               planted
               .
               ]
            
             In
             what
             respect
             these
             things
             are
             attribute
             to
             these
             Church
             officers
             ,
             will
             be
             after
             examined
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             consider
             how
             our
             informer
             pleads
             for
             their
             episcopall
             power
             upon
             these
             grounds
             .
             But
             to
             this
             exception
             of
             the
             Doubter
             ,
             he
             answers
             
               That
               this
               supposes
               them
               to
               be
               extraordinarie
               officers
               ,
               whose
               office
               was
               not
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               the
               Doubter
               affirmeing
               this
               .
            
             [
             Because
             Timothy
             is
             called
             ane
             Evangelist
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ]
             To
             this
             our
             Informer
             Rejoynes
             
               That
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               he
               was
               ane
               Evangelist
               or
               a
               preacher
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               ane
               Evangelist
               in
               astrict
               sense
               ,
               can
               no
               mor
               be
               proved
               from
               that
               scripture
               ;
               then
               that
               he
               was
               a
               deacon
               :
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               in
               that
               same
               place
               sayes
               ,
               fulfill
               thy
               deaconship
               ,
               as
               the
               Greek
               signifies
               .
               Or
               that
               Philip
               was
               ane
               extraordinary
               evangelist
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               called
               ane
               evangelist
               Act.
               2.
               8.
               for
               he
               was
               a
               deacon
               Act.
               6.
               and
               Act.
               8.
               5.
               did
               preach
               the
               gospell
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               therefore
               one
               of
               these
               extraordinary
               evangelists
               whose
               office
               was
               to
               cease
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               Finallie
               ,
               He
               tells
               us
               that
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               is
               properly
               no
               worke
               of
               ane
               Evangelist
            
             
             but
             rather
             preaching
             and
             spreading
             the
             gospell
             ]
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             man
             casts
             up
             but
             a
             mist
             of
             Insignificant
             words
             in
             this
             distinction
             ,
             whereby
             he
             endeavoures
             to
             elude
             so
             clear
             a
             scripture
             .
             Timothies
             Evangelistick
             office
             ,
             wee
             see
             ,
             is
             a
             gripping
             argument
             which
             our
             Informer
             would
             faine
             Elude
             ,
             but
             with
             what
             success
             shall
             presently
             appear
             .
             He
             grantes
             he
             was
             ane
             Evangelist
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             or
             a
             preacher
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             ,
             but
             what
             that
             
               strict
               sense
            
             is
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             denyes
             Timothy
             to
             be
             ane
             Evangelist
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             clear
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             strict
             sense
             is
             left
             without
             sense
             ,
             and
             his
             distinction
             must
             flie
             with
             one
             wing
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             his
             assigneing
             ane
             explication
             of
             his
             strict
             sense
             ,
             would
             have
             so
             palpably
             included
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             his
             evasion
             would
             be
             presently
             shut
             up
             :
             therefore
             he
             left
             the
             other
             branch
             of
             his
             distinction
             ,
             a
             meer
             mute
             under
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             a
             distinction
             which
             stands
             upon
             one
             leg
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             will
             take
             Eusebius
             sense
             
               (
               Hist.
            
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             33.
             o●…
             37.
             with
             some
             )
             he
             will
             tell
             him
             [
             that
             this
             title
             is
             taken
             but
             two
             wayes
             ,
             either
             for
             such
             as
             wrote
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             sence
             we
             grant
             that
             none
             of
             them
             were
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             taught
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             these
             againe
             were
             either
             such
             as
             had
             ordinary
             places
             or
             gifts
             ,
             or
             whose
             plaees
             and
             giftes
             were
             extraordinary
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             settled
             upon
             any
             one
             charge
             ,
             but
             were
             
               Apostolorum
               vice
            
             ,
             having
             a
             vicarius
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             the
             principal
             care
             .
             ]
             The
             Evangelists
             (
             as
             Ambrose
             phrases
             it
             )
             did
             
               Evangelizar
               sine
               Cathedra
            
             ,
             or
             preached
             without
             a
             fixed
             charge
             .
             Here
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             the
             inconsistant
             subtilty
             (
             may
             I
             call
             it
             so
             )
             of
             
               Saravia
               (
               de
               divers
               .
               grand
               .
               minist
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             )
             who
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             Beza
             ,
             pleading
             [
             that
             the
             appellation
             of
             Evangelist
             is
             given
             not
             to
             every
             on
             who
             preached
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Apostles
             temporary
             coadjutors
             in
             watring
             the
             Churches
             ,
             not
             yet
             fully
             constitut
             &c.
             ]
             tells
             him
             that
             
               Apostolus
               nunquam
               Timotheum
               —
               Euangelistae
               nomine
               compellat
               .
               That
               the
               Apostle
            
             
             
               no
               where
               puts
               the
               Title
               of
               Evangelist
               upon
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               title
               was
               given
               to
               none
               but
               Philip.
               Yet
               immediatly
               addes-Evangelistae
               nomen
               non
               nego
               Timotheo
               ,
               quem
               Paulus
               Evangelistae
               ●…pus
               sacere
               jubet
               ,
               I
               deny
               not
               the
               name
               of
               Evangelist
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               bides
               ,
               do
               the
               work
               of
               ane
               Evangelist
               .
            
             If
             he
             deny
             not
             this
             name
             to
             him
             and
             the
             thing
             therein
             imported
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             quanel
             the
             Apostles
             not
             putting
             this
             title
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             deny
             him
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             office
             therein
             imported
             .
             Calvin
             takes
             the
             word
             hereto
             Import
             that
             special
             extraordinary
             office
             mentioned
             .
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             Now
             that
             Timothy
             was
             such
             ane
             Evangelist
             ,
             is
             already
             fully
             proved
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             the
             objection
             stands
             untouched
             and
             unanswered
             by
             him
             .
             viz.
             
               That
               he
               was
               ane
               unfixed
               extraordinarie
               officer
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               continue
               ,
               and
               therefore
               any
               authority
               which
               he
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               over
               this
               Church
               ,
               layes
               no
               foundation
               of
               Prelacie
               .
            
             For
             he
             sayes
             nothing
             to
             this
             consequence
             ,
             but
             admitts
             it
             upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             Timothy
             was
             ane
             Evangelist
             in
             a
             strict
             sense
             ,
             and
             
               ane
               extraordinary
               officer
               .
               Cartwright
            
             answering
             the
             Rhemises
             upon
             this
             place
             ,
             takes
             it
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             mentioned
             ,
             telling
             the
             Jesuites
             that
             Paules
             calling
             Timothy
             once
             
               ane
               Evangelist
            
             ,
             hath
             more
             pith
             in
             it
             then
             all
             denominations
             of
             Pishop
             that
             others
             can
             give
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Informers
             reason
             of
             denying
             the
             special
             office
             of
             Evangelist
             to
             be
             here
             imported
             ,
             viz
             
               That
               he
               might
               be
               as
               well
               called
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               as
               being
               enjoyned
               to
               fulfull
               his
               Miuistery
               or
               Deaconship
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
            
             is
             very
             poor
             .
             For
             1.
             
             It
             being
             clear
             that
             the
             Scripture
             holdes
             out
             such
             ane
             office
             as
             that
             of
             Evangelist
             ,
             specifically
             distinct
             fromother
             offices
             .
             Ephes.
             4.
             (
             as
             this
             man
             acknowledges
             )
             and
             it
             being
             equally
             certain
             that
             this
             or
             any
             other
             office
             and
             relation
             hath
             a
             
               work
               and
               dutie
               proper
               andpeculiar
               therunto
            
             and
             likewayes
             that
             the
             office
             layes
             ane
             obligation
             upon
             the
             person
             who
             carryes
             it
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             thereof
             .
             And
             Finallie
             .
             Jt
             being
             evidently
             the
             Apostles
             Scope
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             to
             exhort
             to
             the
             
               duties
               suitable
               thereunto
            
             ,
             its
             destrable
             
             by
             its
             own
             light
             that
             Timothy
             is
             here
             stirred
             up
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             that
             peculiar
             station
             &
             office
             which
             we
             have
             proved
             he
             sustained
             ;
             &
             thereforit
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             
               a
               general
               Ministery
               or
               service
            
             .
             Will
             any
             doubt
             what
             the
             sense
             of
             such
             phrases
             is
             ,
             [
             do
             thework
             of
             a
             parent
             ]
             [
             do
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Master
             ]
             [
             do
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Pastour
             ]
             who
             knowes
             what
             the
             office
             and
             relation
             of
             a
             parent
             ,
             master
             ,
             and
             Minister
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             phrase
             importes
             ,
             this
             precept
             enjoynes
             the
             duties
             proper
             to
             such
             relations
             and
             offices
             .
             So
             the
             case
             is
             here
             ,
             which
             none
             will
             doubt
             of
             but
             this
             Informer
             who
             starts
             needles
             doubts
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             answer
             his
             presbyterian
             Doubter
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Deacons
             office
             haveing
             in
             Scripture
             its
             limites
             drawn
             ,
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             place
             where
             the
             word
             Diaconia
             stands
             ,
             discovers
             when
             we
             are
             to
             take
             it
             in
             a
             generall
             sense
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             inferiour
             officer
             is
             pointed
             out
             .
             So
             it
             were
             absurd
             when
             Archippus
             is
             bidden
             fullfill
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             himself
             a
             Minister
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             the
             proper
             formall
             office
             of
             Deacon
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             :
             But
             the
             service
             there
             meaned
             is
             ane
             Apostolicall
             and
             Pastorall
             service
             ,
             not
             the
             service
             of
             Tables
             .
             Now
             ,
             
               fulfill
               ,
               or
               make
               full
               proofe
               of
               thy
               Ministery
            
             (
             as
             our
             Translatores
             doe
             weill
             render
             it
             ,
             giveing
             the
             deacon
             a
             peculiar
             Inglish
             terme
             according
             to
             the
             greek
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             to
             avoide
             confusion
             )
             is
             exigeticall
             ▪
             the
             Ministery
             he
             is
             to
             fulfill
             ,
             is
             his
             
               Evangelistick
               Ministery
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             expounds
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             very
             phrase
             it self
             ,
             the
             evangelistick
             office
             is
             asserted
             and
             the
             deaconship
             denyed
             .
             The
             phrafe
             of
             Evangelist
             ,
             &
             especially
             
               the
               workof
               ane
               Evangelist
            
             ,
             determins
             his
             peculiar
             office
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             other
             Evangelists
             in
             the
             scripture
             sense
             ,
             but
             either
             those
             that
             wrote
             or
             published
             the
             gospell
             in
             that
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             being
             clearly
             one
             of
             such
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             import
             the
             Evangelist
             in
             a
             peculiar
             sense
             ,
             and
             is
             distinct
             from
             the
             generall
             phrase
             of
             Ministery
             in
             the
             latter
             branch
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             stands
             limited
             and
             restricted
             by
             the
             first
             part
             as
             Isaid
             .
             
             Again
             ,
             since
             he
             includes
             in
             the
             generall
             terme
             
               [
               Episeopus
            
             ]
             his
             diocesian
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             a
             presbyter
             ,
             in
             philip
             .
             1.
             and
             Act.
             20.
             
             Wee
             may
             with
             farr
             better
             evidence
             take
             in
             the
             peculiar
             evangelist
             here
             ,
             the
             office
             properly
             taken
             ,
             being
             both
             a
             scripture
             office
             ,
             and
             likewayes
             so
             clearly
             applicable
             to
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             this
             precept
             is
             given
             ,
             non
             of
             which
             he
             can
             say
             in
             his
             case
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             wonder
             whither
             he
             would
             admitt
             this
             his
             gloss
             ,
             if
             this
             phrase
             were
             directed
             to
             a
             Pastour
             as
             it
             is
             here
             to
             Timothy
             [
             doe
             the
             worke
             of
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             make
             full
             proofe
             of
             thy
             Ministery
             ]
             would
             he
             think
             this
             a
             good
             argument
             or
             reason
             to
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             because
             the
             latter
             branch
             of
             the
             sentence
             expresses
             a
             deaconship
             ?
             Sure
             he
             would
             not
             :
             or
             had
             the
             Apostie
             expressed
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             precept
             thus
             ,
             
               doe
               the
               worke
               of
               a
               ●…ishop
               ,
            
             would
             he
             have
             taken
             this
             answer
             from
             us
             ,
             
               that
               Timothy
               might
               be
               as
               well
               proved
               a
               deacon
               from
               that
               place
               ?
            
             Sure
             ,
             he
             would
             here
             tel
             us
             that
             th●…
             fi●…
             r●…trictive
             phrase
             ,
             determines
             the
             subsequent
             generall
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             different
             offices
             may
             well
             share
             in
             generall
             names
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             phrase
             
               of
               doeing
               the
               worke
               of
               ane
               Evangelist
               ,
            
             if
             we
             compare
             scripture
             with
             it self
             ,
             will
             appear
             upon
             Two
             grounds
             to
             import
             a
             peculiar
             Evangelist
             .
             1.
             
             Such
             a
             sense
             must
             needs
             be
             admitted
             in
             paralleel
             phrases
             where
             the
             Syntax
             and
             construction
             is
             like
             ●…o
             this
             ,
             As
             
               [
               the
               signes
               of
               ane
               Apostle
               ]
            
             2
             Cor.
             12
             :
             12.
             
               [
               commands
               of
               Apostles
            
             ]
             2
             Pet.
             3
             :
             2
             
               [
               foundation
               of
               Apostles
            
             ]
             Ephes
             2
             20.
             who
             will
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             word
             Apostle
             is
             here
             peculiarly
             designeing
             the
             office
             ,
             &
             why
             not
             also
             
               [
               the
               workeof
               aneEvangelist
            
             ]
             especially
             it
             being
             his
             scope
             to
             stirr
             up
             Timothy
             to
             diligence
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             the
             greater
             reverence
             of
             him
             .
             2
             The
             terme
             of
             Evangilist
             occuring
             only
             thrice
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             (
             viz
             )
             Act.
             21.
             8
             
             Ephes
             4.
             11.
             and
             in
             this
             place
             under
             debate
             :
             since
             the
             first
             Two
             places
             ,
             doe
             ●…yond
             all
             question
             speak
             o●…
             the
             Evangelist
             in
             a
             strict
             and
             proper
             sense
             ,
             h●…
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             &
             why
             doth
             it
             change
             its
             signification
             here
             ?
             Extraordinary
             
             functions
             communicats
             with
             inferiour
             offices
             in
             the
             general
             names
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Apostles
             are
             called
             pres
             byters
             in
             a
             general
             designatione
             ,
             but
             extraordinary
             names
             are
             not
             made
             use
             of
             to
             point
             at
             ordinary
             functions
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             the
             office
             is
             so
             distinctly
             pointed
             at
             as
             in
             this
             place
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             stumbleth
             yet
             againe
             here
             into
             a
             materiall
             contradiction
             ,
             whil
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Timothy
               was
               ane
               evangelist
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               One
               who
               proached
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             which
             he
             contradistinguishes
             from
             ane
             Evangelist
             in
             a
             strict
             sense
             ,
             denying
             Timothy
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             strictly
             termed
             Evangelist
             had
             it
             for
             his
             work
             
               to
               preach
               and
               spread
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             insinuat
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             answer
             ,
             if
             at
             least
             he
             mean
             it
             of
             his
             strictly
             called
             evangelist
             (
             for
             his
             way
             of
             expressing
             it
             is
             very
             indistinct
             .
             )
             But
             however
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             Timothy
             was
             no
             otherwayes
             ane
             Evangelist
             then
             in
             the
             sense
             wherein
             any
             ordinary
             Minister
             is
             such
             .
             And
             if
             he
             understand
             him
             to
             be
             ane
             Evangelist
             as
             haveing
             a
             more
             large
             unfixed
             or
             universal
             office
             of
             preaching
             the
             gospel
             with
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             and
             as
             coajutor
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Hooker
             himself
             ,
             together
             with
             Eusebius
             do
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             thus
             contradistinct
             from
             
               writers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             how
             comes
             he
             onely
             to
             acknowle●…
             h●…
             
               ane
               Evangelist
               in
               a
               general
               sense
               ,
               as
               a
               preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               simply
               ?
            
             I
             would
             know
             what
             this
             Informer
             calls
             ane
             Evangelist
             
               in
               a
               strict
               sense
            
             ,
             sure
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             it
             is
             meerly
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             which
             makes
             up
             this
             office
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             makes
             the
             large
             sense
             ;
             is
             it
             preaching
             and
             spreading
             the
             gospell
             with
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ad
             unfixedly
             ?
             (
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             insinuat
             by
             making
             this
             
               the
               proper
               worke
               of
               ane
               Evangelist
               )
            
             then
             surely
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             this
             was
             
               Timothy's
               worke
            
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             must
             be
             ane
             Evangelist
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             ,
             against
             what
             he
             first
             asserts
             .
             He
             acknowledges
             the
             ordinary
             Evangelists
             or
             preachers
             ,
             were
             to
             preach
             and
             spread
             the
             Gospell
             within
             their
             Sphere
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             strict
             Evangelist
             
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             them
             by
             
               unfixed
               preaching
               and
               spreading
               the
               Gospell
               :
            
             which
             (
             besides
             what
             is
             mentioned
             )
             will
             bring
             a
             new
             inconvenienc
             upon
             our
             Informer
             and
             dash
             him
             against
             his
             principle
             of
             fixing
             Timothy
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             Yet
             againe
             ,
             though
             Philip
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             upon
             the
             dispersion
             and
             spread
             it
             unfixedly
             ,
             yet
             he
             denyes
             him
             to
             be
             one
             of
             these
             extraordinary
             Evangelists
             whose
             office
             was
             to
             cease
             :
             So
             that
             he
             doth
             (
             as
             to
             this
             )
             distinguish
             
               preaching
               and
               spreading
               the
               Gospell
            
             from
             the
             
               proper
               worke
            
             and
             characteristick
             of
             the
             
               Evangelist
               strictly
               taken
            
             Thus
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             know
             what
             he
             calls
             ane
             Evangelist
             or
             how
             he
             understands
             it
             :
             For
             neither
             will
             he
             admitt
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             to
             be
             ane
             ingredient
             in
             this
             office
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             neither
             fixed
             nor
             unfixed
             preaching
             or
             government
             either
             ,
             that
             with
             him
             will
             make
             up
             this
             office
             properly
             taken
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             whole
             structure
             of
             his
             reasoning
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             for
             what
             he
             sayes
             of
             
               philip
               ,
               That
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               he
               was
               ane
               extraordinary
               Evangelist
               ,
               though
               termed
               ane
               Evangelist
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               a
               Deacon
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             Philip
             was
             not
             ane
             Evangelist
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             is
             by
             him
             poorly
             and
             gratis
             asserted
             ,
             and
             worse
             proved
             ;
             Learned
             Calvin
             upon
             the
             place
             tells
             us
             
               That
               his
               Deaconship
               was
               a
               temporal
               and
               transient
               function
               ,
               then
               expired
               ,
               because
               otherwayes
               it
               had
               no
               been
               free
               to
               him
               to
               leave
               Jerusalem
               and
               go
               to
               cesaria
               ;
               And
               that
               he
               is
               not
               here
               proposed
               as
               a
               voluntar
               deserter
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               who
               had
               a
               more
               excellent
               office
               intrusted
               to
               him
               ,
               Which
               two
               grounds
               will
               put
               faire
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               was
               not
               a
               deacon
               still
               .
            
             Then
             he
             adds
             
               [
               Evangilistae
               meo
               judiciointer
               Apostolos
               &
               doctores
               medii
               erant
               ,
               munus
               enim
               obibant
               Apostolis
               proximum
               ut
               passim
               Evangelium
               praedicarent
               ,
               nec
               praeficerentur
               certae
               Stationi
               —
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Evangelists
               were
               sett
               in
               the
               middle
               betwixt
               Apostles
               and
               Doctours
               ,
               had
               ane
               office
               nixt
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               
               and
               Doctours
               ,
               had
               ane
               office
               nixt
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               every
               where
               preach
               the
               gospell
               and
               were
               not
               fixed
               to
               any
               Station
               .
               He
               gives
               this
               reason
               of
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               Because
               ,
               
                 (
                 Ephes.
              
               4.
               )
               the
               Apostle
               describing
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               in
               such
               manner
               substitut
               them
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               he
               shews
               that
               they
               had
               a
               more
               inlarged
               office
               of
               teaching
               intrusted
               to
               them
               then
               to
               Pastours
               whose
               worke
               was
               tyed
               to
               certain
               places
               .
               Hence
               he
               concludes
               that
               Philips
               deaconship
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               was
               onely
               temporall
               .
               And
               for
               some
               time
               there
               exercised
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               afterby
               the
               Church
               assumed
               to
               be
               ane
               Evangelist
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             wee
             see
             .
             1.
             
             He
             doth
             upon
             weightie
             grounds
             prove
             him
             to
             have
             been
             
               no
               Deacon
            
             at
             that
             time
             wherein
             he
             is
             called
             
               ane
               Evangelist
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             ane
             Evangilist
             in
             the
             strict
             and
             proper
             sense
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             —
             3.
             
             That
             Evangelists
             are
             officers
             above
             ordinarie
             teachers
             or
             pastours
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             distinct
             from
             them
             (
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             this
             great
             divine
             )
             
               that
               they
               were
               fixed
               to
               no
               certan
               charge
               ,
               as
               they
               ,
            
             but
             as
             being
             nixt
             Apostles
             had
             ane
             indefinit
             unfixed
             Ministery
             ;
             all
             which
             is
             cross
             to
             this
             mans
             blunt
             confused
             discourse
             of
             this
             mater
             ,
             and
             cutts
             the
             sinews
             of
             Timothy's
             supposed
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             Lastlie
             ,
             Where
             he
             affirms
             
               that
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               were
               no
               proper
               worke
               of
               ane
               Evangelist
               ,
               but
               preaching
               and
               spreading
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             1.
             
             I
             urge
             him
             thus
             ,
             if
             preaching
             and
             spreading
             the
             gospel
             was
             the
             characteristick
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             (
             He
             must
             mean
             it
             in
             a
             more
             extensive
             way
             then
             ordinary
             Pastours
             if
             he
             speak
             sense
             )
             then
             sure
             he
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             Timothy
             thus
             preached
             and
             spread
             the
             gospel
             as
             the
             Apostles
             Coajutor
             in
             many
             Churches
             ,
             as
             is
             cleared
             above
             .
             Whence
             it
             followes
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Timothy's
             office
             
               was
               extraordinary
               and
               is
               ceased
            
             ,
             for
             he
             affirmes
             that
             the
             office
             
             of
             ane
             Evangelist
             whom
             he
             calls
             extraordinary
             
               was
               to
               cease
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             he
             had
             
               no
               Episcopall
               authority
               in
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
            
             He
             being
             ane
             Evangelist
             in
             a
             sense
             beyond
             any
             ordinary
             preacher
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             by
             his
             confession
             ,
             
               not
               being
               his
               proper
               worke
               who
               is
               ane
               Evangilist
               .
            
             So
             that
             Pauls
             calling
             him
             ane
             Evangelist
             must
             lay
             him
             by
             from
             being
             a
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             Informers
             pleading
             from
             his
             supposed
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Epistle
             written
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             frivolous
             and
             vaine
             .
             For
             in
             his
             sense
             he
             could
             not
             Act
             both
             the
             worke
             of
             
               evangelist
               and
               Prelat
            
             ,
             these
             being
             according
             to
             his
             pleading
             ,
             inconsistent
             .
             But
             nixt
             ,
             the
             wonder
             is
             ,
             how
             this
             man
             comes
             to
             divide
             
               [
               preaching
               and
               spreading
               of
               the
               gospell
               ]
            
             from
             
               [
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               jurisdiction
               ]
            
             since
             he
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             both
             these
             ,
             and
             affirms
             
               that
               their
               office
               was
               episcopal
            
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             above
             .
             And
             after
             he
             will
             tell
             us
             that
             Catalogues
             of
             Bishops
             are
             drawen
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             Ierom
             ,
             from
             marke
             the
             Evangelist
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Then
             it
             seems
             
               this
               power
               in
               ordination
            
             (
             wherein
             ,
             with
             him
             the
             Chief
             part
             of
             my
             Lord
             Bishops
             office
             lyes
             )
             was
             very
             well
             consistent
             with
             both
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             
               their
               unfixed
               inlarged
               preaching
               and
               spreading
               of
               the
               gospell
            
             ;
             The
             Apostles
             unfixed
             preaching
             &
             spreading
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             sure
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             :
             nor
             can
             he
             deny
             to
             marke
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             office
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             he
             can
             imagine
             :
             so
             that
             both
             are
             with
             him
             compatible
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             in
             withstanding
             the
             truth
             ,
             hee
             is
             still
             in
             the
             briers
             of
             Contradictiones
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             excepts
             aganist
             his
             reason
             [
             That
             philip
             might
             be
             both
             a
             deacon
             and
             Evangilist
             ]
             To
             which
             he
             answers
             
               [
               That
               by
               the
               same
               Reason
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               might
               be
               both
               Bishops
               and
               Evangelists
               ]
            
             I
             answer
             1.
             
             We
             have
             showen
             already
             ,
             That
             philip
             ceased
             to
             be
             a
             deacon
             at
             Jerusalem
             when
             he
             became
             ane
             Evangelist
             .
             2.
             
             Supposing
             he
             were
             
             yet
             the
             Informers
             answer
             and
             parallel
             ,
             is
             naught
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Philipes
             becoming
             ane
             Evangelist
             was
             ane
             advancement
             to
             a
             higher
             office
             ,
             holding
             still
             ane
             inferiour
             ,
             which
             is
             eminenter
             included
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             grant
             ,
             but
             making
             ane
             Evangelist
             a
             Bishop
             is
             a
             degrading
             of
             a
             high
             extraordinary
             superiour
             officer
             ,
             to
             ane
             ordinary
             inferiour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             ane
             Evangilist
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             his
             work
             was
             to
             preach
             and
             spread
             the
             gospel
             unfixedly
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             his
             work
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             was
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             Two
             we
             heard
             him
             affirme
             to
             be
             incompatible
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             in
             separating
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             from
             the
             Evangelistick
             office
             ,
             he
             is
             contradicted
             by
             Saravia
             ,
             who
             in
             many
             places
             mantaines
             the
             contrary
             (
             degrad
             :
             cap.
             1.
             —
             and
             Cap.
             16.
             and
             cap.
             23
             )
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             shew
             our
             Informer
             how
             he
             hath
             run
             cross
             to
             his
             great
             Master
             in
             his
             glosses
             upon
             several
             of
             these
             Texts
             under
             debate
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             what
             babellike
             builders
             our
             prelates
             Advocates
             are
             .
          
           
             Upon
             that
             passage
             (
             Matth.
             20
             )
             I
             finde
             he
             is
             a
             little
             more
             ingenuous
             then
             this
             is
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             plainely
             speakes
             out
             what
             he
             but
             mutters
             
               (
               exam
               :
               tract
               :
               de
               episc
               :
               tripl
               :
               quest
               :
            
             1.
             pag
             :
             70.
             after
             he
             hath
             repeated
             that
             Text
             with
             its
             parallel
             in
             Luke
             ,
             he
             adds
             .
             
               Ex
               his
               verbis
               quaero
               num
               cuiquam
               sano
               videri
               possit
               D.
               Iesum
               sustulisse
               aut
               prohibuisse
               primatum
               aut
               principatum
               ?
               &
               non
               potius
               docuisse
               quid
               eum
               deceat
               ,
               qui
               in
               Ecclesia
               primus
               &
               princeps
               futurus
               erat
               &c
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               From
               these
               Wordes
               I
               demand
               whither
               any
               that
               is
               sound
               can
               judge
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               did
               take
               away
               primaci
               and
               principality
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               rather
               teach
               what
               becomes
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               first
               and
               Prince
               in
               the
               Church
               —
            
             and
             thereafter
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             own
             example
             did
             shew
             what
             sort
             of
             primaci
             it
             is
             that
             the
             allowes
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             downright
             express
             terms
             plead
             for
             a
             supreme
             patriarch
             or
             pope
             representing
             Christs
             pritcipality
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             what
             harmony
             this
             keeps
             with
             the
             judgment
             of
             protestant
             divines
             upon
             that
             passage
             ,
             any
             may
             judge
             .
             The
             Informers
             
             holdes
             
               That
               there
               was
               to
               be
               no
               inequality
               of
               power
            
             among
             the
             12
             Apostles
             (
             although
             he
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             is
             already
             observed
             )
             but
             Saravia
             runs
             so
             far
             cross
             to
             him
             in
             this
             assertion
             that
             he
             mantaines
             
               a
               primaci
               of
               power
            
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             saluted
             with
             the
             deacons
             ,
             (
             Phil
             :
             1.
             )
             were
             
               meer
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             so
             condemnes
             our
             Informers
             shifts
             ,
             about
             
               Extraneus
               Bishops
               accidently
               there
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               Apostle
               himself
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Diocesian
               is
               included
               in
            
             the
             word
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             
               —
               in
               epistola
               ad
               Philippenses
               salutem
               dicit
               Episcopis
               &
               diaconis
               ,
               unde
               quemadmodum
               intelligitur
               Philippensium
               ecclesiam
               habuisse
               Presbyteros
               &
               diac●…nos
               &c.
            
             (
             de
             Grad
             :
             Cap
             :
             8.
             )
             
               In
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philippians
               Paul
               salutes
               the
               Bishops
               and
               deacones
               ,
               hence
               as
               we
               are
               given
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Philippians
               had
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Again
             ,
             the
             Informer
             layes
             aside
             the
             Highpreist
             ,
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             pleads
             for
             prelacie
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Church-government
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Saravia
             gives
             him
             the
             lie
             for
             t
             .
             He
             holds
             the
             inferiour
             priests
             to
             have
             been
             in
             there
             administration
             types
             of
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             the
             high
             priest
             .
             And
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Government
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             inferiour
             or
             high
             priests
             ,
             is
             not
             abolished
             as
             typical
             
               (
               de
               honor
               :
               praes
               :
               &
               prysb
               :
               deb
               :
               cap
               :
            
             10
             ,
             
               &
               de
               Divers
               :
               grad
               Miniser
               :
               cap
            
             14.
             )
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Informer
             holds
             that
             that
             place
             2
             Tim.
             2
             :
             4.
             
             Commandes
             Churchmen
             to
             be
             as
             
               Abstract
               as
               possible
               from
               publik
               civil
               imployments
               ,
            
             and
             not
             intangle
             themselves
             therein
             .
             But
             Saravia
             adstricts
             
               the
               affairs
               of
               this
               life
            
             spoken
             of
             in
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             unto
             
               the
               endeavours
               which
               belonges
               to
               the
               nourishment
               and
               mantainance
               of
               this
               life
               ,
            
             and
             holds
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             speak
             of
             nor
             discharge
             Churchmens
             
               holding
               of
               publick
               state
               imployments
               under
               Princes
               .
            
             He
             minces
             not
             the
             matter
             as
             this
             man.
             
               Vitae
               negotia
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ]
             
               sunt
               ea
               quibus
               ,
               quae
               ad
               hujus
               vitae
               victum
               pertinent
               ,
               comparantur
               ,
               non
               quae
               sunt
            
             
             
               principis
               aut
               civitatis
               publica
            
             .
             And
             
               [
               de
               ●…on
               :
               praesul
               .
               &
               Presbit
               :
               deb
               :
               ]
            
             he
             praefixes
             this
             title
             unto
             :
             Cap
             :
             26.
             
             As
             that
             which
             he
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             
               —
               Idem
               Homo
               tanquam
               episcopus
               curam
               ecclesiae
               Domino
               Iesu
               ,
               &
               fidem
               ac
               obsequium
               regi
               tanquam
               ipsius
               beneficiarius
               reddere
               potest
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               same
               man
               may
               perform
               his
               duety
               to
               Christ
               as
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               attend
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               also
               render
               faith
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               King
               as
               his
               vassal
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             doubter
             nixt
             excepts
             to
             better
             purpose
             
               That
               they
               could
               not
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               settled
               at
               these
               places
               ,
               especially
               Timothy
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               Bishop
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               fixed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               left
               only
               there
               upon
               occasional
               imployment
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1
               :
               3.
               
               To
               this
               he
               answers
               1.
               
               That
               they
               were
               rare
               and
               singular
               persons
               usefull
               for
               the
               Apostle
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               they
               were
               called
               from
               their
               particular
               charge
               when
               the
               Churches
               good
               required
               it
               .
               Philip.
               2
               :
               19
               ,
               20
               2
               Cor.
               8
               :
               23.
               
               As
               with
               us
               a
               Minister
               may
               be
               called
               from
               his
               charge
               for
               a
               season
               when
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               else
               where
               requires
               it
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             rejoyne
             1.
             
             This
             answer
             supposes
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             (
             viz
             )
             [
             That
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             were
             once
             fixed
             as
             Bishops
             in
             these
             Churches
             ]
             But
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             exception
             is
             ,
             That
             because
             their
             occasionall
             transient
             Imployment
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             is
             so
             clear
             &
             expresse
             ,
             therefor
             they
             were
             never
             fixed
             to
             these
             Churches
             as
             their
             particular
             charge
             ,
             but
             had
             it
             for
             their
             charge
             to
             water
             all
             the
             Churches
             which
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             ,
             and
             attend
             their
             planetarie
             motion
             from
             Church
             to
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             in
             their
             worke
             and
             duty
             paralleled
             to
             a
             Pastours
             transient
             Imployment
             from
             his
             particular
             charge
             for
             the
             Churches
             greater
             good
             ,
             whose
             
               fixed
               charge
            
             is
             supposed
             .
             But
             we
             have
             proved
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             their
             ordinarie
             Imployment
             was
             this
             
               transient
               and
               unfixed
               Ministery
            
             :
             which
             is
             clearly
             holden
             out
             in
             scriptur
             
             both
             befor
             and
             after
             their
             officiating
             in
             these
             Churches
             .
             2
             ,
             It
             is
             also
             cleared
             above
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             scripture
             is
             utterly
             silent
             of
             their
             return
             to
             these
             Churches
             againe
             ,
             after
             Pauls
             recaling
             them
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             transient
             Imployment
             therein
             :
             So
             we
             have
             made
             it
             likewayes
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             officiat
             thereafter
             in
             many
             other
             Churches
             ,
             performing
             to
             them
             the
             same
             duties
             of
             Evangelists
             as
             in
             Ephesus
             and
             crete
             .
             And
             that
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             elders
             were
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             charge
             before
             Timothie
             ,
             committed
             to
             them
             in
             paules
             last
             farewell
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             made
             good
             that
             any
             who
             were
             fixed
             to
             particular
             charges
             ,
             did
             so
             travell
             up
             and
             down
             as
             these
             Evangilists
             are
             proved
             to
             have
             done
             .
             Againe
             he
             t●…lls
             us
             
               That
               Gerard
               thinks
               they
               were
               first
               Evangelists
               ,
               then
               made
               Bishops
               by
               Paul
               at
               Ephesus
               and
               Crete
               .
            
             Ans.
             If
             he
             think
             so
             too
             ,
             he
             must
             quite
             all
             his
             plea
             for
             their
             Episcopacie
             from
             these
             Epistles
             :
             for
             Paul
             calls
             Timothy
             
               to
               doe
               the
               worke
               of
               ane
               Evangelist
            
             here
             ,
             and
             Titus
             worke
             was
             the
             same
             :
             And
             he
             must
             understand
             this
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             (
             if
             he
             offet
             Gerards
             exception
             to
             any
             purpose
             )
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             secludes
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
             So
             that
             a
             worke
             and
             office
             being
             enjoyned
             Timothy
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             hath
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             made
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             yet
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             find
             out
             his
             commission
             and
             patent
             afterward
             in
             scripture
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             in
             perpetual
             evangilistick
             Imployments
             ,
             and
             sure
             if
             Paul
             ever
             designed
             him
             Bishop
             over
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             called
             the
             elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Bishopes
             ,
             befor
             Timothy
             
               in
               his
               last
               farewell
               .
            
             We
             heard
             Saravia
             plead
             
               that
               Paul
               intitles
               not
               Timothy
               an
               
                 Evangelist
                 [
                 non
                 compellat
              
            
             
               nomine
               Evangelistae
            
             ]
             how
             
               did
               he
               not
            
             see
             that
             [
             that
             Paul
             ,
             
               numquam
               compellat
               nomine
               episcopi
            
             ,
             never
             puts
             upon
             Timothy
             or
             Titus
             ,
             the
             title
             or
             name
             
               of
               a
               Bishope
            
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             inscriptiones
             of
             the
             
             Epistles
             writen
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             place
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             else
             where
             in
             scripture
             ,
             nor
             injoynes
             any
             of
             them
             
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               Bishop
               .
            
             As
             he
             injoynes
             one
             of
             them
             expresly
             
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               ane
               Evangelist
               .
            
             And
             since
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               disertis
               verbis
            
             ,
             in
             〈◊〉
             these
             elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             use
             Saravia's
             phrase
             )
             compellat
             nomine
             Episcoporum
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             signal
             emphasis
             ,
             
               of
               being
               made
               Bishops
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             his
             reason
             from
             epi●…hets
             and
             compellations
             ,
             will
             the
             more
             strongely
             evinc
             them
             to
             be
             such
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             a
             great
             degrading
             of
             ane
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             derogatorie
             to
             his
             high
             function
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Councel
             of
             Chaldecon
             judges
             it
             sacrilegious
             to
             degrade
             a
             Bishop
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             such
             must
             he
             acknowledge
             this
             degrading
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             being
             once
             Evangelists
             ,
             of
             necessity
             they
             behoved
             to
             continue
             so
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             Doubter
             objects
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             been
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               Paul
               gave
               to
               the
               elders
               of
               Ephesus
               the
               Charge
               ,
               not
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               not
               have
               done
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               Bishop
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               probable
               he
               was
               present
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               for
               v.
               4.
               
            
             He
             was
             in
             Pauls
             companie
             .
             Here
             he
             gingerly
             nibbles
             at
             this
             Argument
             least
             it
             prick
             him
             ,
             omitting
             these
             pregnant
             circumstances
             of
             the
             context
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             was
             Pauls
             last
             and
             farewell
             exhortation
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             not
             only
             gives
             these
             elders
             the
             Charge
             over
             that
             Church
             before
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             
               the
               wholl
               Episcopal
               charge
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             feed
             and
             rule
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Bishops
             set
             over
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             both
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
             But
             what
             sayes
             he
             to
             this
             Argument
             .
             1
             :
             
               It
               may
               be
               he
               was
               not
               ●…et
               settled
               Bishop
               as
               Gerard
               thinks
               .
            
             But
             sure
             he
             had
             all
             the
             〈◊〉
             as
             Bishop
             which
             the
             first
             Epistle
             afoords
             him
             ,
             from
             which
             this
             man
             derives
             his
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             :
             and
             if
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             ●…ur
             Informer
             will
             grant
             that
             he
             might
             have
             been
             not
             ●…s
             yet
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             ane
             Evangelist
             .
             Then
             1.
             he
             must
             
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             his
             pleading
             for
             his
             Episcopac
             in
             the
             nixt
             pages
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             he
             is
             supposed
             〈◊〉
             have
             in
             the
             first
             epistle
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             beating
             of
             the
             aire
             an
             impertinent
             ,
             since
             it
             might
             be
             Antecedaneous
             to
             h●…
             Episcopacie
             :
             and
             by
             the
             Informers
             confession
             ,
             he
             mig●…
             have
             had
             yet
             no
             more
             Episcopal
             relation
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             any
             who
             was
             never
             Bishop
             there
             .
             Henc●…
             2.
             
             Not
             being
             yet
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             ane
             Evangelist
             still
             ,
             (
             a●…
             Gerard
             takes
             him
             )
             in
             a
             traveling
             posture
             up
             and
             down
             with
             the
             Apostle
             (
             as
             also
             
               Bishop
               Hall
               ,
               Downam
               and
               Hooker
            
             acknowledge
             him
             )
             I
             wonder
             how
             this
             man
             wil
             sustean
             his
             denyal
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               ane
               Evangelist
               in
               the
               proper
               and
               strict
               sense
               ,
            
             such
             as
             his
             was
             .
             Sure
             ,
             if
             this
             his
             supposition
             ,
             or
             
               [
               may
               be
            
             ]
             will
             hold
             good
             ,
             timothies
             office
             ,
             as
             suc●…
             ane
             Evangelist
             ,
             
               was
               to
               cease
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             he
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             and
             Pauls
             bidding
             him
             
               doe
               the
               work
               of
               ane
               Evangelist
            
             sufficiently
             Unbishops
             him
             at
             least
             pro
             tunc
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             we
             heard
             him
             deny
             .
             2.
             
             He
             tell
             us
             ]
             
               that
               Irenaeus
               who
               lived
               not
               long
               after
               the
               Apostles
               thinks
               there
               were
               Asian
               Bishops
               mingled
               with
               the
               elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               with
               Timothie
               their
               Bishop
               to
               whom
               in
               common
               Paul
               made
               that
               exhortation
               comprehending
               the
               [
               Bishops
               ]
               under
               the
               name
               of
               [
               elders
               ]
               as
               Apostles
               were
               sometymes
               called
               ]
               Ans.
               
            
             We
             may
             be
             much
             in
             love
             with
             this
             scripture
             in
             the
             present
             debate
             ,
             since
             it
             forces
             adversaries
             upon
             such
             simple
             incoherent
             shifts
             .
             First
             ,
             
               it
               may
               be
               he
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               Bishop
               —
            
             then
             least
             that
             concession
             prove
             too
             gripping
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             
               other
               Bishops
               of
               Asia
               ,
               minglcd
               with
               these
               elders
               ,
            
             and
             Timothie
             of
             necessitie
             must
             be
             now
             ▪
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             hardly
             well
             after
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Bishop
             and
             the
             extraneous
             ones
             ,
             must
             be
             all
             shuffled
             up
             unde
             the
             name
             of
             elders
             ,
             and
             
               exhorted
               in
               common
            
             ,
             a
             he
             shifts
             the
             argument
             from
             Philip.
             1.
             
             But
             th●…
             text
             it self
             sufficiently
             discovers
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             poo●…
             shift
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Paul
             called
             the
             elders
             
               from
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             an●…
             
             the
             elders
             
               of
               the
               Church
               there
            
             ,
             not
             imaginary
             elders
             or
             Bishops
             from
             other
             places
             .
             2.
             
             He
             sent
             for
             
               the
               elders
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             not
             
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             he
             sent
             for
             had
             a
             particular
             relation
             
               to
               that
               Church
            
             ,
             for
             had
             there
             been
             elders
             of
             other
             Churches
             there
             ,
             It
             would
             have
             been
             expressed
             
               elders
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             :
             If
             other
             elders
             or
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             had
             been
             there
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             receaved
             the
             Scripture
             denomination
             of
             provincial
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             plural
             .
             So
             we
             read
             of
             
               Churches
               of
               Asia
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1
             :
             II.
             
               Churches
               of
               Iudea
            
             Gal.
             1
             :
             22.
             
             Next
             ,
             This
             answer
             still
             supposes
             
               [
               The
               existence
               of
               the
               diocesian
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               at
               that
               time
               ]
            
             which
             is
             a
             poor
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
             Wee
             prove
             from
             this
             and
             such
             like
             texts
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Ephesus
             were
             meer
             Pastours
             ,
             who
             had
             in
             Common
             the
             Epicopal
             charge
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             set
             up
             these
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             .
             Infine
             ,
             This
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             shift
             in
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Hierom
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Current
             of
             Interpreters
             ,
             who
             take
             these
             elders
             for
             
               meer
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             and
             is
             contrare
             to
             the
             Syriack
             translation
             ,
             which
             reads
             it
             ,
             
               Presbyteros
               ecclesiae
               Ephesinae
            
             .
             So
             the
             
               Concilium
               Aquisgravense
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             comes
             his
             proofe
             of
             Timothie
             ,
             and
             Titus
             ,
             their
             Episcopacie
             from
             these
             Epistles
             .
             His
             first
             Reason
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             
               That
               in
               these
               Epistles
               more
               fully
               then
               any
               where
               else
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               Paul
               gives
               direction
               to
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               how
               to
               carry
               in
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               Two
               comprehends
               the
               Episcopall
               office
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             With
             him
             there
             is
             a
             possibilitie
             ,
             or
             
               may
               be
            
             ,
             that
             forall
             these
             directions
             ,
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             evangelists
             still
             ,
             
               and
               not
               yet
               Bishops
            
             ;
             and
             so
             these
             directions
             might
             be
             given
             to
             them
             as
             extraordinary
             officers
             ,
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             
               were
               to
               cease
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             though
             comprehensive
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             office
             ,
             yet
             the
             office
             might
             cease
             with
             their
             persons
             as
             exercised
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             
             and
             jurisdiction
             be
             deryved
             to
             different
             recipients
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             another
             maner
             ,
             (
             viz
             )
             by
             presbyters
             in
             common
             .
             2.
             
             By
             what
             consequence
             will
             he
             infer
             ane
             Episcopall
             authority
             and
             inspection
             ,
             from
             
               the
               Apostles
               prescribing
               rules
               to
               them
               anent
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ?
            
             May
             not
             all
             Ministers
             be
             herin
             directed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ?
             or
             will
             his
             giving
             directions
             to
             them
             in
             this
             poynt
             infer
             their
             sole
             and
             singular
             authority
             therein
             ?
             Surely
             not
             at
             all
             in
             Churches
             constitute
             :
             and
             as
             for
             what
             they
             did
             in
             the
             frameing
             and
             constitution
             of
             Churches
             yet
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             organick
             being
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             3.
             
             We
             did
             shew
             above
             that
             the
             prelats
             power
             ,
             and
             their
             way
             as
             to
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             
               in
               its
               very
               nature
            
             ,
             different
             from
             that
             which
             either
             Apostle
             or
             Evangilist
             exercised
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             dominion
             and
             arbitrary
             power
             ,
             yea
             including
             in
             it
             
               a
               civil
               dominion
            
             ,
             and
             derived
             from
             the
             civil
             Magistrat
             .
             None
             of
             which
             can
             be
             said
             of
             any
             authority
             which
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             are
             here
             supposed
             to
             have
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             at
             Paul's
             last
             farewell
             ,
             were
             intrusted
             with
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Episcopi
             were
             commanded
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             feed
             and
             rule
             with
             out
             any
             respect
             to
             Timothy
             :
             which
             clearly
             demonstrats
             that
             he
             (
             and
             consequenly
             Titus
             )
             had
             no
             Episcopal
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             over
             these
             Churches
             ,
             established
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             by
             any
             prescriptions
             here
             delivered
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             that
             the
             same
             prescriptions
             might
             be
             delivered
             to
             
               any
               Moderator
               of
               a
               Synod
            
             ,
             or
             vnto
             a
             transiently
             visiting
             Minister
             ,
             though
             even
             in
             relation
             to
             a
             province
             ,
             which
             being
             necessarly
             to
             be
             understod
             
               Salvo
               jure
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             would
             import
             no
             Episcopall
             or
             sole
             authority
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             case
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             were
             these
             directions
             importing
             this
             power
             ?
             He
             instances
             1.
             
             
               [
               In
               the
               qualifications
               which
               they
               must
               require
               in
               such
               as
               were
               to
               be
               ordained-not
               suddenly
               to
               lay
               on
               hands
               ,
               which
               respects
               ordination
               ,
               next
               ,
               the
               rules
               anent
               government
               ,
               how
               to
               rebuke
            
             
             
               offenders
               ,
               not
               to
               receave
               ane
               accusation
               ,
               but
               before
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               how
               to
               deal
               with
               heretikes
               ,
               &c.
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             These
             Apostolik
             directions
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             are
             good
             &
             excellent
             ,
             but
             how
             doth
             he
             prove
             that
             the
             
               adressing
               of
            
             these
             directions
             ,
             
               to
               Timothie
            
             ,
             will
             infer
             his
             Sole
             and
             
               single
               authority
            
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             seclude
             Presbyters
             from
             their
             share
             therein
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             prove
             not
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             say
             nothing
             to
             evince
             ane
             
               Episcopal
               authority
            
             .
             What
             if
             such
             directions
             were
             adressed
             to
             a
             Moderator
             ?
             would
             that
             infer
             his
             Authoritie
             over
             the
             Synod
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             since
             a
             Presbytry
             laid
             on
             hand
             's
             upon
             Timothy
             himself
             ,
             Since
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             had
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             in
             Common
             ,
             committed
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Bishops
             ,
             Since
             the
             Corinth-Presbytery
             did
             excommunicat
             the
             incestuous
             ,
             we
             may
             clearly
             infer
             ,
             that
             these
             directions
             ,
             though
             immediatly
             addressed
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             yet
             belonged
             to
             Presbyters
             of
             that
             and
             Other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Supposing
             that
             this
             adress
             will
             give
             him
             a
             speciall
             Interest
             herein
             ,
             yet
             how
             will
             the
             Informer
             prove
             that
             it
             respects
             Timothy
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             other
             Capacity
             ,
             then
             of
             
               ane
               Euangelist
            
             ,
             which
             he
             sayes
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             he
             yet
             was
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             He
             dissallowes
             not
             of
             Gerards
             opinion
             ,
             who
             sayes
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               Bishop
            
             ;
             Now
             ,
             if
             these
             Rules
             were
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             his
             supposed
             singular
             Authority
             exercised
             
               [
               as
               ane
               Evangelist
               ,
               whose
               office
               was
               to
               cease
               ,
               ]
            
             It
             will
             plead
             nothing
             for
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             .
             Surely
             upon
             our
             supposition
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             fellow-helper
             and
             assistant
             of
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             Apostolik
             function
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             transient
             occasional
             Imployment
             here
             ,
             as
             is
             clearely
             held
             out
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             these
             rules
             are
             very
             suitable
             unto
             him
             in
             that
             capacity
             .
             Besids
             ,
             these
             Directions
             are
             for
             instruction
             of
             
               every
               man
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             Minister
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Church-Government
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3
             :
             16.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             6
             
             :
             But
             doth
             not
             give
             them
             Episopal
             power
             .
             Or
             will
             he
             say
             that
             every
             man
             
             hath
             the
             formal
             office
             ,
             or
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             nature
             whereof
             he
             is
             instructed
             ?
             The
             dedication
             of
             a
             book
             to
             a
             man
             anent
             rules
             of
             kingly
             Government
             will
             not
             make
             the
             man
             ,
             or
             suppose
             him
             ,
             either
             King
             or
             Governour
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             3d.
             place
             .
             As
             to
             these
             Directions
             themselves
             ,
             particularly
             as
             to
             Timothies
             direction
             ,
             as
             to
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             't
             is
             Answered
             ,
             that
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             in
             ordination
             ,
             is
             found
             in
             Scripture
             
               a
               Presbyterial
               Acte
            
             competent
             to
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             they
             exercised
             upon
             Timothy
             himself
             ,
             though
             Paul
             was
             present
             ,
             1
             Tim
             4
             :
             14.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             therefor
             Timothy
             could
             have
             
               no
               single
               ,
               or
               Episcopal
               authority
               therein
            
             in
             Churches
             Constitute
             So
             that
             the
             precept
             directs
             Presbyters
             as
             well
             as
             him
             in
             that
             point
             .
             Nay
             ,
             this
             addressed
             direction
             mainly
             respected
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             
               proper
               subject
            
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbytery
             received
             their
             lesson
             here
             
               (
               not
               to
               lay
               on
               hands
               suddenly
               )
            
             rather
             then
             Timothy
             .
             Nixt
             ,
             As
             for
             
               his
               Authority
               and
               directions
               anent
               rebuking
               and
               Censures
               .
            
             I
             answ
             .
             That
             neither
             can
             this
             be
             Timothy's
             sole
             prerogative
             ,
             for
             either
             it
             is
             meaned
             of
             
               a
               Privat
               rebuke
            
             ,
             and
             this
             every
             Christian
             hath
             authority
             in
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               in
               any
               wise
               rebuke
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               sin
               upon
               him
               .
            
             Levit.
             19
             :
             17.
             
             Prov.
             9
             :
             8.
             
             Or
             of
             
               a
               ministerial
               rebuke
            
             :
             and
             this
             is
             competent
             to
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Isa.
             58
             :
             1.
             2
             
             Tim.
             41
             ,
             2.
             
             Ti●…
             .
             1
             :
             13.
             2
             
             ;
             Sam.
             12
             :
             8.
             
             And
             besides
             ,
             Institutions
             and
             reproofs
             of
             Church
             officers
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             a
             fixed
             Episcopal
             power
             .
             Prophets
             rebuked
             ,
             but
             had
             no
             jurisdiction
             over
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             Paul
             over
             Peter
             ,
             though
             he
             reproved
             him
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             he
             particularly
             mentions
             about
             
               receiving
               ane
               accusation
               against
               ane
               Elder
               ,
            
             It
             is
             answered
             .
             That
             this
             also
             belongs
             to
             the
             
               official
               juridical
               power
               of
               Elders
            
             ,
             since
             Ruling
             &
             Government
             attribute
             to
             them
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             import
             ane
             authority
             to
             receive
             accusations
             ,
             and
             correct
             delinquents
             by
             reproofs
             and
             censures
             ,
             Matth.
             8
             :
             16.
             17.
             
             There
             is
             ane
             accusation
             to
             be
             delated
             
             
               ecclesiae
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             the
             juridical
             Court
             ,
             not
             to
             one
             Prelat
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             direction
             anent
             
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               accusation
            
             ,
             respects
             them
             who
             were
             
               to
               judge
               upon
               it
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Prelat
             .
             Compare
             this
             with
             1
             Cor.
             5
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             Presbyters
             must
             
               meet
               together
            
             to
             rebuke
             the
             Incestuous
             there
             and
             they
             that
             are
             Spiritual
             must
             restore
             the
             delinquent
             ,
             Gal.
             6
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             officers
             ,
             
               or
               Ministers
            
             of
             Thessalonica
             must
             note
             and
             admonish
             authoritatively
             the
             disobedient
             Brother
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             3
             :
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             To
             which
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             as
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             Timothy
             is
             forbidden
             
               to
               rebuke
               ane
               elder
            
             ,
             and
             positively
             enjoyned
             
               [
               doubly
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               when
               faithful
               ]
            
             So
             ,
             the
             
               receiving
               ane
               accusation
            
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             then
             that
             which
             every
             privat
             Christian
             and
             Minister
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             superiour
             ,
             whither
             in
             state
             ,
             or
             age
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             admonition
             ,
             Counsel
             or
             Comfort
             accordingly
             .
             Levit.
             19
             :
             17.
             
             Gal.
             6
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             Joh.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             None
             in
             whatever
             capacity
             are
             exeemed
             from
             this
             precept
             ,
             not
             to
             receive
             accusations
             lightly
             .
             Hence
             the
             4th
             .
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             (
             cited
             by
             
               Blond
               .
               Apol.
               Sect.
            
             4
             )
             enacted
             
               That
               no
               Bishop
               should
               hear
               ane
               accusation
               without
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               their
               assent
               ,
               the
               sentence
               should
               be
               voyd
               .
            
             where
             was
             
               the
               negative
               voyce
            
             here
             .
             Whittaker
             ,
             thus
             answers
             the
             Popish
             pleading
             upon
             this
             text
             ,
             and
             our
             Informers
             too
             (
             controv
             .
             4.
             
             Quest.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             )
             
               That
               Timothy
               is
               commanded
               not
               rashly
               to
               receive
               ane
               accusation
               ,
               proves
               not
               that
               he
               had
               dominion
               over
               Elders
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               minde
               is
               to
               bring
               a
               crime
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               guilty
               into
               judgement
               ,
               openly
               to
               reprove
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               superiors
               may
               doe
               ,
               but
               also
               equals
               and
               inferiors
               .
               In
               the
               Roman
               Republick
               ,
               the
               Kings
               did
               not
               only
               judge
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Senators
               and
               patricii
               ;
               and
               certainly
               it
               seems
               not
               that
               Timothy
               had
               such
               a
               ●…sistory
               and
               Court
               as
               was
               afterward
               appointed
               to
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               what
               this
               authority
               was
               may
               be
               
               understood
               by
               that
               which
               followes
               ,
               [
               those
               that
               sin
               rebuke
               before
               all
               ]
               ,
               which
               equals
               also
               may
               doe
               .
               Thus
               bishops
               heretofore
               ,
               if
               any
               elder
               or
               Bishop
               had
               ane
               ill
               report
               ,
               referred
               it
               to
               the
               eeclesiastick
               Senat
               or
               ,
               Synod
               ,
               and
               condemned
               him
               if
               he
               seemed
               worthy
               ,
               by
               a
               publick
               judgement
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               did
               either
               suspend
               ,
               excommunicat
               ,
               or
               remove
               him
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               condemneing
               nocent
               elders
               or
               deacons
               ,
               
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 alone
              
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               clergie
            
             —
             &
             in
             case
             of
             appeals
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             
               he
               could
               doe
               nothing
               without
               the
               Synod
               &
               what
               they
               did
               was
               ratified
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             the
             answer
             of
             
               Bucer
               de
               vt
               &
               usu
               ,
               Sacr.
               Minister
               :
               Willet
               .
               Sinops
               .
               Papis
               Contr.
            
             5
             ,
             Ques
             .
             3
             ▪
             part
             3
             ,
             
               In
               the
               appeudix
               Eucer
               .
               de
               Gub.
            
             pag.
             300.
             to
             398.
             
          
           
             The
             Informer
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             next
             place
             that
             
               these
               directions
               concern
               after
               ,
               ages
               and
               are
               of
               ordinary
               use
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               be
               extraordinary
               officers
               in
               these
               Acts
               —
               that
               in
               calling
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               extraordinary
               officers
               in
               these
               Acts
               ,
               we
               lead
               the
               way
               to
               their
               errour
               ,
               who
               call
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               extraordinary
               .
            
             Answ.
             As
             we
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             directions
             will
             infer
             in
             Timothy
             ane
             Episcopal
             Power
             properly
             such
             ,
             but
             that
             any
             power
             he
             had
             above
             Presbyters
             ;
             was
             
               by
               his
               special
               Evangelistick
               Legation
            
             ,
             so
             the
             concernment
             of
             after
             ages
             in
             these
             directions
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             of
             
               constant
               use
            
             ,
             is
             a
             pitiful
             argument
             to
             prove
             the
             continuanc
             of
             the
             power
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             Are
             not
             all
             the
             old
             Testament
             precepts
             anent
             the
             antiquated
             ceremonies
             ,
             all
             the
             acts
             &
             directions
             given
             to
             extraordinary
             officers
             ,
             both
             under
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               of
               perpetual
               use
               in
               after
               ages
               ?
            
             But
             are
             they
             therefore
             to
             be
             imitated
             and
             retained
             ?
             What
             will
             he
             say
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             pleading
             for
             the
             anoin●…
             of
             the
             sick
             upon
             the
             Apostle
             James
             his
             precept
             
               [
               let
               the
               elders
               anoint
               the
               sicke
               with
               oile
               ,
               and
               pary
               ]
            
             this
             is
             ane
             Act
             enjoyned
             to
             ordinary
             officers
             ,
             viz
             ,
             to
             elders
             ,
             
             and
             joyned
             with
             with
             prayer
             ,
             a
             constant
             standing
             dutie
             :
             and
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             this
             Apostolick
             precept
             is
             to
             be
             ex
             punged
             as
             useles
             .
             What
             ?
             must
             we
             therefore
             retean
             anointing
             ?
             would
             he
             not
             in
             this
             case
             distinguish
             betwixt
             that
             which
             is
             
               a
               constant
               dutie
               ,
               and
               a
               temporarie
               concomitant
            
             and
             appendix
             .
             Acted
             not
             the
             Apostles
             extraordinarely
             in
             their
             very
             preaching
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             its
             extent
             ,
             its
             confirmation
             by
             miracles
             ,
             their
             gifts
             of
             tongues
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             the
             Acts
             of
             preaching
             and
             baptizing
             of
             constant
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             Must
             not
             this
             Informer
             grant
             that
             these
             
               Apostolick
               Acts
            
             of
             preaaching
             and
             baptizing
             are
             perpetual
             ,
             though
             the
             mould
             and
             maner
             is
             extraordinary
             and
             gone
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             their
             extraordinary
             Apostolick
             power
             interposed
             therein
             .
             Thus
             the
             Acts
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             are
             moral
             ,
             but
             the
             modusrei
             ,
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             in
             so
             farr
             as
             their
             Evangelistik
             authority
             ,
             and
             special
             legation
             ,
             interposed
             therein
             .
             He
             must
             either
             acquiesc
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             this
             his
             argueing
             Sophistick
             and
             pueril
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             contradict
             what
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             anent
             the
             Apostles
             extraordinary
             Priviledges
             ,
             which
             are
             gone
             with
             them
             ,
             viz
             ,
             infaillibilitie
             ,
             their
             immediat
             call
             ,
             sending
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
             
               and
               what
               else
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               first
               founding
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             which
             was
             thus
             necessary
             ,
             
               of
               perpetual
               use
            
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             ordinances
             and
             Ministery
             receaved
             from
             them
             ,
             of
             perpetuall
             use
             ?
             And
             their
             most
             extraordinary
             Acts
             ,
             if
             we
             mean
             it
             
               of
               improvement
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             did
             not
             the
             new-Testament
             Church
             receave
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             from
             the
             Jewes
             ?
             Must
             we
             therefore
             Judaize
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             will
             he
             prove
             that
             the
             asserting
             ,
             that
             any
             officer
             hath
             ane
             extraordinary
             authority
             conversant
             about
             such
             ane
             Act
             ,
             will
             give
             ground
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Act
               it self
               ,
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               or
               the
               ordinance
               touched
               by
               that
               Act
               ,
               expyred
               ?
            
             Will
             his
             asserting
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             ane
             extraordinary
             
             authority
             which
             is
             now
             ceased
             ,
             in
             their
             preaching
             unfixedly
             ,
             by
             ane
             immediat
             call
             ,
             and
             confirming
             their
             doctrine
             with
             miracles
             ,
             and
             strange
             tongues
             ,
             give
             ground
             to
             conclude
             
               that
               the
               ordinances
               of
               preaching
               and
               baptizing
               are
               expired
               also
               ?
            
             I
             trow
             he
             will
             not
             grant
             this
             .
             How
             then
             will
             our
             asserting
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             put
             forth
             ane
             extraordinary
             Evangelistick
             authority
             in
             ordination
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             infer
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Acts
               of
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               these
               ordinances
               themselves
               ,
               are
               expired
               ?
            
             can
             he
             not
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             
               power
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               different
               subject
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               its
               exercise
               ,
            
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             ?
             can
             he
             not
             see
             in
             Scripture
             
               ane
               extraordinary
               power
            
             derived
             ,
             and
             cut
             out
             in
             a
             succession
             of
             
               different
               and
               ordinary
               channels
               ,
               and
               diverslie
               exercised
               ?
            
             Sayes
             he
             not
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ane
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             of
             both
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             keyes
             .
             But
             I
             trow
             he
             asserts
             that
             ,
             there
             are
             different
             recipients
             ,
             who
             bring
             down
             ane
             ordinary
             power
             by
             succession
             .
             Some
             (
             Prelats
             forsooth
             )
             have
             the
             key
             of
             Governmant
             ,
             others
             (
             viz
             ,
             )
             Presbyters
             ,
             have
             preaching
             for
             their
             work
             ,
             but
             no
             rule
             properly
             .
             And
             sayes
             he
             not
             that
             the
             
               extensive
               authority
            
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             
               a
               limited
               ordinary
               Ministry
            
             derived
             from
             them
             .
             If
             the
             extraordinary
             Mission
             of
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             hath
             derived
             from
             it
             a
             Ministery
             and
             ecclesiastick
             authority
             spread
             throw
             all
             Church-officers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             succeed
             them
             not
             into
             
               the
               same
               office
            
             ,
             let
             this
             Informer
             shew
             me
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             Timothies
             Evangelistick
             extraordinary
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             be
             deryved
             by
             ,
             and
             seatted
             ,
             in
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             though
             the
             
               Evangelistick
               Office
            
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             such
             )
             not
             succeeded
             unto
             .
             The
             service
             ,
             and
             worke
             of
             teaching
             ,
             and
             governing
             to
             continue
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             doth
             not
             render
             the
             Apostolick
             mission
             or
             commission
             ,
             ordinarie
             ,
             nor
             infer
             their
             being
             succeded
             
               in
               idem
               officium
               ,
               &
               eundem
               gradum
               ,
            
             the
             
             ordinary
             power
             being
             institut
             and
             settled
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             ordinary
             officers
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             warrand
             and
             commission
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             rules
             of
             ordination
             .
             The
             office
             of
             Moses
             was
             not
             rendered
             ordinary
             ,
             because
             many
             works
             of
             Government
             exercised
             by
             him
             ,
             were
             recommitted
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             case
             is
             here
             .
             The
             Evangelists
             extraordinary
             office
             and
             commission
             (
             necessary
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             founding
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             watering
             and
             building
             them
             up
             in
             their
             organick
             being
             ,
             &
             for
             settling
             all
             their
             ordinary
             officers
             )
             is
             changed
             into
             the
             Presbytery
             their
             ordinary
             Collegiat
             power
             of
             ordination
             &
             jurisdiction
             ;
             which
             we
             find
             was
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             exercised
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             this
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             His
             2d
             Reason
             to
             prove
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               their
               commission
               at
               Ephesus
               &
               Crete
               ,
               was
               n●…t
               voyded
               upon
               the
               first
               settling
               of
               Ministers
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               therefore
               their
               office
               was
               to
               be
               constant
               ,
               since
               if
               meerly
               as
               Evangelists
               they
               were
               to
               settle
               a
               Church
               there
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               to
               give
               place
               to
               the
               Presbytery
               when
               some
               Ministers
               were
               ordained
               :
               but
               they
               did
               not
               so
               :
               —
               ●…itus
               needed
               not
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               city
               ,
               if
               some
               few
               ordained
               might
               ordain
               the
               rest
               .
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             
               This
               is
               a
               poor
               argument
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               twist
               of
               a
               connexion
               [
               their
               commission
               at
               these
               places
               was
               not
               voyded
               upon
               the
               first
               settleing
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               ]
               ergo
               ,
               [
               they
               were
               not
               extraordinary
               officers
               ,
               but
               had
               a
               standing
               Episcopacie
               there
               ]
               which
               is
               a
               meer
               rope
               of
               sand
               .
            
             The
             Apostles
             office
             and
             commission
             was
             not
             voyded
             over
             all
             Churches
             when
             settled
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             extraordinary
             inspection
             ,
             office
             ,
             or
             commission
             ,
             towards
             all
             these
             Churches
             .
             What
             consequence
             is
             here
             ?
             So
             may
             it
             be
             said
             of
             these
             Vicarious
             Apostles
             ,
             their
             commission
             to
             these
             or
             other
             Churches
             could
             not
             be
             voided
             or
             expired
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             never
             so
             much
             settled
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             
               prore
               nata
            
             to
             visite
             and
             water
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             bring
             Apostolick
             instructions
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             reports
             from
             them
             anent
             
             their
             case
             .
             We
             have
             proved
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             exercised
             their
             extraordinary
             office
             ,
             and
             commission
             ,
             towards
             many
             other
             Churches
             ,
             after
             their
             return
             from
             these
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             &
             Crete
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             commission
             towards
             these
             or
             other
             Churches
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             more
             voided
             whil
             the
             Apostles
             Imployed
             them
             therin
             ,
             then
             their
             office
             .
             Besid
             ,
             this
             Informer
             should
             advert
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             is
             left
             
               To
               charge
               some
               that
               they
               teach
               no
               other
               doctrine
            
             which
             was
             a
             commission
             beyond
             the
             meer
             settling
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             supposing
             some
             already
             settled
             .
             2.
             
             Will
             he
             say
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             ordinary
             standing
             officers
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             over
             these
             severall
             Churches
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             reside
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             have
             Imployment
             therin
             ,
             even
             after
             they
             had
             officers
             of
             their
             own
             ?
             did
             they
             not
             visite
             and
             water
             many
             other
             Churches
             ,
             were
             they
             therefore
             their
             Bishops
             ?
             if
             so
             he
             must
             quickly
             transport
             them
             to
             be
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             Bishops
             here
             :
             &
             exalt
             them
             to
             metropolitan's
             as
             some
             of
             the
             ancients
             make
             them
             .
             3.
             
             
               Their
               Evangelistik
               inspection
            
             ,
             direction
             ,
             and
             assistence
             ,
             even
             after
             some
             ordinary
             officers
             were
             settled
             ,
             could
             no
             more
             prejudge
             
               the
               ordinary
               power
               and
               authority
               of
               these
               officers
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Apostles
             extraordinary
             inspection
             ,
             and
             infallible
             universal
             directive
             power
             ,
             could
             prejudge
             the
             Churches
             ordinary
             authority
             ,
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
             The
             Apostles
             power
             (
             which
             could
             not
             be
             voyded
             ,
             nor
             expyre
             ,
             whil
             they
             were
             alive
             )
             being
             
               Cumulative
               unto
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               privative
               of
            
             ,
             the
             Churches
             ordinary
             power
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             here
             .
             I
             would
             ask
             our
             Informer
             ,
             was
             Pauls
             apostolick
             commission
             to
             Crete
             and
             Ephesus
             ,
             voyded
             ,
             after
             Bishops
             were
             set
             up
             there
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             say
             it
             .
             But
             did
             this
             Null
             the
             Episcopall
             power
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             over
             these
             Churches
             ?
             I
             trow
             not
             .
             Well
             ,
             no
             more
             could
             Timothys
             extraordinary
             inspection
             make
             voyd
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             presbyters
             .
             4.
             
             We
             told
             him
             already
             that
             how
             long
             soever
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             resident
             there
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             doe
             nothing
             pro
             imperio
             ,
             
             and
             were
             not
             to
             lord
             it
             over
             the
             presbyters
             .
             5.
             
             Although
             elders
             once
             ordained
             ,
             have
             power
             to
             ordaine
             others
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               bene
               esse
            
             ,
             did
             call
             for
             the
             Inspection
             and
             direction
             of
             such
             highely
             gifted
             and
             extraordinary
             officers
             herein
             ,
             as
             these
             were
             .
             And
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             that
             Infant-state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Apostolick
             precepts
             and
             rules
             in
             reference
             to
             Church
             government
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             both
             the
             keyes
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             delivered
             by
             these
             extraordinary
             officers
             ,
             &
             consequently
             might
             call
             for
             ,
             &
             protract
             their
             continuanc
             therein
             ,
             even
             after
             ordinary
             officers
             were
             ordained
             .
             Infine
             .
             He
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             Apostle
             recalled
             both
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             from
             these
             places
             ,
             to
             the
             further
             prosecution
             of
             their
             employment
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             transient
             imployment
             therein
             is
             held
             out
             ,
             after
             their
             return
             from
             Ephesus
             and
             Cret
             ;
             as
             likwayes
             their
             occasionall
             employment
             in
             both
             these
             places
             ,
             which
             will
             
               in
               so
               farr
               voyd
               their
               commission
            
             in
             relation
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             clearly
             to
             refu●…
             the
             supposed
             episcopal
             ordinary
             charge
             which
             he
             alledges
             they
             exercised
             .
             Next
             ,
             from
             the
             Authores
             of
             
               jus
               divinum
               Minist
               :
               evangel
            
             :
             [
             concluding
             against
             the
             peoples
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             upon
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             being
             left
             at
             these
             places
             to
             ordaine
             elders
             ]
             The
             Informer
             inferrs
             against
             them
             thus
             ,
             
               why
               was
               Timothy
               or
               Titus
               left
               to
               ordaine
               elders
               ,
               after
               some
               were
               ordained
               by
               Paul
               ,
               If
               Ministers
               so
               ordained
               could
               ordaine
               the
               rest
               ?
               and
               after
               some
               were
               ardained
               by
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               they
               were
               left
               still
               upon
               that
               imployment
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             his
             inference
             touches
             not
             these
             Reverend
             authors
             in
             the
             least
             .
             The
             ordaineing
             of
             elders
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             
               beue
               esse
            
             ,
             even
             after
             some
             elders
             were
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             furder
             directing
             and
             compleating
             of
             these
             Churches
             in
             their
             members
             and
             officers
             ,
             did
             require
             ane
             Evangelistick
             inspection
             ,
             though
             the
             
               ordinarie
               power
               of
               ordaineing
            
             ,
             remained
             with
             the
             ordinary
             elders
             and
             Church
             officers
             ,
             as
             the
             scripture
             doth
             clearly
             hold
             out
             .
             Paul
             haveing
             after
             committed
             to
             the
             elders
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             the
             whol
             power
             of
             
             government
             .
             But
             the
             scripture
             gives
             not
             the
             least
             hint
             
               of
               the
               peoples
               power
               to
               ordaine
               ,
            
             but
             attributs
             this
             still
             to
             Church
             officers
             as
             proper
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Inference
             stands
             good
             in
             the
             generall
             [
             though
             some
             were
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             there
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             ordaine
             officers
             ,
             but
             Church
             officers
             were
             sent
             upon
             that
             Imployment
             ]
             ergo
             .
             
               Church
               officers
               must
               ordaine
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               people
               :
            
             but
             the
             speciall
             inference
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             
               ergo
               ,
               Biohops
               must
               only
               ordaine
            
             for
             the
             reasons
             already
             given
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             from
             Paules
             ordaining
             the
             first
             elders
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             
               [
               ergo
               Paul
               ,
               or
               ane
               Apostle
               only
               ,
               must
               ordaine
               ]
            
             which
             is
             a
             Consequence
             our
             Informer
             dare
             not
             admitt
             ,
             else
             he
             will
             contradict
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             consequence
             [
             Paul
             ,
             
               a
               Church
               officer
            
             ,
             preached
             and
             baptized
             ]
             ergo
             [
             none
             but
             Church
             officers
             must
             preach
             and
             baptize
             ]
             but
             [
             ergo
             ,
             none
             but
             
               ane
               Apostle
            
             must
             preach
             and
             baptize
             ]
             is
             bad
             logick
             .
             So
             his
             inference
             is
             neither
             logicall
             nor
             theological
             .
          
           
             His
             3d.
             Reason
             to
             prove
             Timothy
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             
               Pauls
               solemne
               Charge
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             13.
             
               to
               keep
               .
               what
               he
               had
               commanded
               him
               ,
               till
               the
               appearing
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               That
               presbyterians
            
             (
             particularly
             ,
             jus
             divinum
             Minist
             .
             pag.
             74.
             )
             
               hold
               these
               Directions
               to
               be
               for
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               making
               them
               paralleel
               with
               Matth.
            
             28.
             20.
             
               anent
               Christs
               promised
               presence
               to
               the
               end
               and
            
             1
             :
             Tim.
             5.
             7
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Anent
               Pauls
               Charge
               to
               observe
               these
               things
               .
            
             Whence
             he
             concludes
             
               that
               they
               were
               to
               have
               successors
               in
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               extraordinary
               officers
               ,
               since
               these
               divines
               say
               ,
               page
            
             160.
             
             
               [
               That
               Apostolick
               examples
               in
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               which
               cary
               a
               perpetuall
               equiry
               and
               reason
               in
               them
               ,
               have
               the
               force
               of
               a
               rule
               ]
               and
               the
               Apostles
               setting
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               over
               these
               Churches
               ,
               is
               ane
               example
               Apostolick
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               perpetuall
               reason
               and
               equitie
               in
               it
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             Wee
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             that
             no
             directions
             given
             to
             Timothy
             will
             amount
             to
             demonstrat
             any
             episcopall
             dominion
             over
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             no
             sole
             or
             arbitrary
             power
             
             either
             in
             ordination
             or
             jurisdiction
             ,
             &
             consequently
             that
             the
             
               charge
               of
            
             [
             keeping
             that
             which
             was
             commanded
             him
             ]
             will
             Import
             &
             inferr
             no
             keeping
             of
             ane
             
               Episcopall
               charge
            
             .
             2.
             
             Wee
             have
             also
             shewed
             what
             a
             bad
             consequence
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             argue
             from
             the
             perpetual
             use
             of
             precepts
             or
             directions
             ,
             given
             to
             extraordinary
             officers
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             extraordinary
             acts
             ,
             towards
             
               the
               Churches
               imitating
               of
               these
               acts
               ,
               and
               retaineing
               these
               expired
               functions
               ,
            
             which
             is
             palpably
             a
             non-sequitur
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             can
             not
             deny
             ,
             else
             he
             will
             swallow
             horrid
             absurdities
             .
             Every
             thing
             which
             is
             for
             our
             
               constant
               use
            
             and
             Improvement
             ,
             is
             not
             likwayes
             for
             
               our
               Imitation
            
             .
             Againe
             ,
             3.
             
             I
             would
             ask
             this
             Informer
             ,
             if
             the
             Command
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             13.
             joyned
             with
             the
             promise
             Matth.
             28.
             20.
             
             Will
             not
             reach
             and
             include
             every
             peece
             of
             the
             Apostolik
             and
             evangelistik
             office
             ?
             Sure
             he
             cannot
             deny
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             acknowledges
             there
             were
             severall
             peeces
             of
             their
             work
             temporary
             and
             expyred
             .
             Will
             he
             dare
             to
             say
             that
             what
             the
             apostle
             commanded
             Timothy
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             was
             confined
             within
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             reached
             him
             only
             as
             oversieing
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             Evangilistick
             office
             throw
             all
             the
             Churches
             ?
             and
             that
             the
             promise
             Matth.
             28.
             did
             not
             reach
             the
             most
             extraordinary
             Apostolick
             Acts
             ;
             So
             that
             himself
             must
             distinguish
             (
             unless
             he
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             himself
             )
             betwixt
             what
             is
             moral
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             in
             this
             command
             and
             charge
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             reached
             by
             the
             promise
             .
             4.
             
             His
             citation
             from
             the
             
               Ius
               divin
               .
               Minist
            
             :
             &c
             Cuts
             the
             throate
             of
             his
             cause
             :
             for
             argueing
             thus
             against
             privat
             persons
             intrudeing
             into
             the
             ministry
             [
             That
             the
             scripture
             layes
             down
             rules
             for
             calling
             men
             to
             that
             office
             ]
             they
             instance
             in
             the
             qualifications
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             Citeing
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             anent
             the
             properties
             of
             the
             scripture
             Bishop
             or
             presbyter
             .
             
               Then
               they
               add
               [
               That
               the
               Scripture
               directs
               as
               to
               the
               maner
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               viz
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               ordaine
               ,
               how
               hee
               is
               to
               be
               ordained
               ,
               citeing
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               viz
               ,
               that
            
             the
             presbytery
             is
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             ordaine
             by
             the
             laying
             
             on
             of
             hands
             —
             adding
             ,
             that
             these
             directions
             are
             for
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             citeing
             .
             ●…1
             Tim.
             6
             :
             13
             ,
             14.
             ]
             Now
             ,
             if
             these
             
               perpetuall
               directions
               for
               all
               ages
            
             ,
             be
             touching
             no
             other
             Bishops
             but
             these
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3
             :
             1.
             
             And
             anent
             ordination
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             surely
             those
             are
             Presbyterial
             not
             Episcopal
             directions
             ,
             and
             doe
             palpably
             exclude
             Timothy●…s
             standing
             Episcopacy
             ;
             So
             that
             he
             did
             not
             well
             to
             raise
             this
             Ghost
             .
             Next
             ,
             ane
             
               Apostolical
               example
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             not
             that
             which
             they
             hold
             to
             have
             the
             force
             of
             a
             rule
             ,
             as
             the
             Informer
             belies
             them
             but
             ane
             example
             
               in
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             as
             this
             ,
             so
             the
             next
             citation
             out
             of
             that
             book
             ,
             burnes
             his
             fingers
             .
             For
             the
             authores
             having
             cited
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2
             :
             2
             ,
             In
             order
             to
             their
             scope
             of
             pleading
             for
             ordination
             as
             a
             perpetuall
             standing
             ordinance
             ,
             Timothy
             being
             in
             that
             place
             enjoyned
             to
             commit
             those
             things
             which
             he
             had
             heard
             from
             Paul
             ,
             to
             faithfull
             men
             who
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             o●…hers
             .
             They
             infer
             .
             1.
             
             A
             necessity
             of
             setting
             apart
             some
             to
             be
             teachers
             in
             Christs
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             The
             qualifications
             of
             such
             ,
             viz
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             faithfull
             men
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             teach
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Timothy
             is
             enjoyned
             to
             committ
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             to
             faithful
             men
             ,
             which
             they
             understand
             of
             ordination
             of
             ministers
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             succession
             of
             teachers
             .
             And
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             former
             citation
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             hold
             these
             precepts
             to
             import
             the
             deryvation
             of
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             teaching
             and
             Government
             to
             ordinary
             Ministers
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Anti-Ministeriall
             party
             object
             [
             that
             these
             are
             
               but
               examples
            
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             amount
             to
             make
             up
             
               a
               rule
            
             ]
             they
             give
             .
             this
             answer
             [
             that
             Apostolick
             examples
             in
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             a
             perpetuall
             reason
             and
             equity
             in
             them
             ,
             have
             the
             force
             of
             a
             rule
             ]
             now
             ,
             this
             example
             is
             anent
             the
             committing
             of
             ane
             ordinary
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             faithfull
             Ministers
             and
             teachers
             ,
             which
             quit
             justles
             out
             the
             prelatical
             power
             .
             For
             since
             they
             hold
             Timothy's
             singular
             
             way
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             ane
             Evangelist
             ,
             was
             to
             cease
             (
             which
             they
             must
             needs
             doe
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             ground
             ,
             the
             Presbyterial
             ,
             and
             the
             singular
             power
             being
             inconsistent
             in
             the
             same
             subject
             )
             they
             must
             needs
             place
             
               this
               Evangelistick
               power
               among
               these
               examples
               which
               doe
               not
               obleidge
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             ordination
             it self
             ,
             and
             its
             continuance
             in
             this
             manner
             by
             ordinary
             teachers
             which
             they
             expresly
             plead
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostolick
             example
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             perpetual
             reason
             and
             equity
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             a
             rule
             ;
             not
             Timothies
             singular
             power
             herin
             which
             they
             hold
             to
             be
             expired
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Informers
             assumption
             viz
             ;
             
               That
               Timothies
               Evangelistick
               Inspection
               by
               the
               Apostles
               apointment
               over
               this
               Church
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               of
               Titus
               ,
               is
               such
               ane
               exemple
               ,
               as
               hath
               a
               perpetuall
               reason
               and
               equity
               in
               it
               .
            
             He
             might
             have
             found
             to
             be
             rejected
             by
             these
             divines
             (
             had
             he
             read
             that
             peece
             attentivly
             )
             as
             no
             way
             following
             from
             (
             yea
             contrare
             unto
             )
             their
             assertion
             and
             it
             is
             still
             left
             at
             h●…s
             door
             to
             prove
             and
             make
             good
             .
          
           
             His
             Last
             Reason
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Episcopacy
             of
             Timothy
             and
             T●…us
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             Testimonies
             .
             
               That
               Polycrates
               and
               Eusebius
               affirme
               Timothy
               to
               have
               been
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               —
               That
               Leontius
               Bish
               :
               os
               Magnesià
               in
               the
               generall
               Council
               of
               Calcedem
               Act
            
             11.
             
               points
               out
               a
               Series
               of
               Tuentie
               Seven
               Bishops
               in
               Ephesus
               ,
               from
               Timothy
               &c
               :
               Ans
               :
            
             Since
             the
             scriptures
             doe
             clearly
             hold
             out
             his
             extraordinary
             Evangilist●…k
             function
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             therein
             which
             can
             in
             the
             least
             infer
             his
             having
             ane
             
               ordinary
               episcopall
               power
            
             ,
             The
             Informers
             pleading
             upon
             this
             head
             being
             found
             frivolous
             and
             leaning
             upon
             that
             known
             fallacy
             viz
             ,
             to
             argue
             from
             [
             The
             singularity
             of
             ane
             extraordinary
             officer
             ]
             to
             the
             [
             Singularity
             of
             ane
             ordinary
             perpetuall
             officer
             ]
             in
             Church
             government
             which
             will
             as
             well
             set
             up
             (
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Apostles
             universall
             inspection
             )
             patriarchs
             ,
             or
             popes
             as
             prelats
             :
             Surely
             the
             improper
             styles
             and
             designations
             which
             the
             Ancients
             put
             upon
             Timothy
             or
             Titus
             ,
             who
             spoke
             in
             the
             language
             of
             their
             owne
             times
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             insignificant
             proof
             to
             Counter
             ballance
             
             Scripture
             light
             in
             this
             mater
             .
             Tertullians
             saying
             (
             cited
             by
             park
             ,
             l
             2.
             
             C
             ,
             7.
             )
             is
             here
             remarkable
             ,
             
               Si
               constat
               id
               verius
               quod
               prius
               id
               prius
               quod
               ab
               initio
               id
               ab
               initio
               quod
               ab
               Apostolis
               &c
               :
               that
               is
               truest
               which
               is
               first
               that
               is
               first
               which
               is
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               is
               from
               the
               beginning
               which
               is
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             Their
             opinions
             who
             call
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             are
             for
             most
             part
             borrowed
             from
             Eusebius
             ,
             of
             whose
             hallucinations
             Scaliger
             gives
             large
             prooses
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             that
             he
             sayes
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             It
             is
             reported
             ;
             and
             this
             report
             he
             had
             from
             a
             fabulus
             Clemens
             .
             The
             ancients
             likewayes
             call
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             Bishops
             ,
             peter
             of
             Rome
             ,
             James
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             Yea
             Theodoret
             Calls
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             
               Apostles
               of
               Asia
               and
               crete
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Informer
             will
             not
             justifie
             .
             Yea
             some
             call
             them
             Motropolitanes
             ,
             Arch
             Bishops
             ,
             patriarchs
             ,
             and
             this
             because
             (
             saith
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             )
             they
             did
             these
             Acts
             which
             afterward
             by
             human
             Custome
             ,
             were
             appropriat
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             they
             did
             as
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             them
             is
             expressly
             called
             .
             As
             for
             jerom
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             both
             mantaines
             and
             proves
             the
             Bishop
             and
             elder
             to
             be
             one
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             disputing
             that
             point
             in
             his
             Commentar
             upon
             Titus
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             at
             any
             time
             he
             gives
             these
             evangelists
             such
             appellations
             he
             doth
             it
             allusively
             ,
             and
             improperly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degenerat
             custome
             of
             his
             time
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             from
             Scriptur
             times
             ,
             they
             are
             found
             to
             terminat
             upon
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             comes
             up
             to
             Iames
             the
             Apostle
             :
             that
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             peter
             :
             So
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             peter
             ,
             and
             Paul
             :
             that
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             unto
             mark
             &c
             :
             Now
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             ordinary
             officers
             ,
             nor
             succeeded
             in
             
               eundum
               gradum
            
             .
             And
             besid
             ,
             there
             are
             ecclesiastick
             customes
             traced
             up
             by
             some
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             tymes
             ,
             which
             not
             with
             standing
             are
             acknowledged
             not
             to
             be
             of
             divine
             oppointment
             .
             Some
             first
             Bishops
             were
             but
             primi
             presbiteri
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             after
             shew
             )
             How
             lost
             they
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             their
             first
             founders
             had
             ,
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ?
             This
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             
             (
             which
             our
             prelats
             now
             acclaime
             ,
             and
             this
             man
             pleads
             for
             )
             will
             not
             be
             found
             till
             Three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             then
             .
             The
             gross
             mistak
             of
             many
             ancients
             in
             their
             constituting
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             appears
             in
             this
             instance
             .
             That
             many
             fathers
             affirm
             peter
             to
             have
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             continued
             Bishop
             there
             for
             many
             years
             .
             Yet
             
               Marsilius
               patavinus
            
             pars
             :
             2.
             c
             :
             16.
             
             
               Carolus
               Molinaeus
               ,
               Scen
               :
               Consult
               :
               franc
               :
               contr
               :
               abusus
            
             &c
             :
             Paparum
             )
             proves
             by
             scripture
             and
             reason
             that
             peter
             was
             never
             at
             Rome
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             ancients
             call
             them
             ●…shops
             ,
             as
             likwayes
             Apostles
             such
             ,
             not
             properly
             (
             saith
             Bucer
             .
             de
             Gub
             :
             Eccles
             :
             p.
             432.
             
             So
             fox
             ,
             Act
             mon
             :
             p.
             11465
             )
             but
             in
             a
             large
             or
             general
             appellation
             ,
             because
             they
             first
             preached
             the
             gospel
             to
             these
             Churches
             —
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             To
             prove
             a
             perpetuall
             succession
             of
             sound
             preachers
             ,
             and
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             those
             particular
             Churches
             from
             the
             Apostles
             tyme
             to
             their
             own
             ;
             nameing
             the
             eminentest
             Ministers
             for
             parts
             and
             gifts
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             these
             Churches
             :
             which
             Method
             &
             scope
             of
             Catalogues
             ,
             appears
             by
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             cited
             by
             Mi●…prin
             .
             (
             un
             Bish
             :
             of
             Tim
             :
             and
             Tit
             :
             p.
             34.
             )
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             objects
             against
             Timothies
             Episc.
             
               That
               he
               was
               ordained
               by
               the
               layingon
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               presbytery
            
             1.
             
             Tim
             4.
             14.
             
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               Since
               a
               Presbytery
               which
               is
               a
               company
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               cannot
               make
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             To
             this
             the
             Informer
             returns
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               Calvin
               thinks
               that
               by
               presbytery
               is
               meaned
               the
               office
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Suppose
             Calvin
             think
             so
             what
             will
             that
             say
             to
             the
             argument
             it self
             ?
             Againe
             Calvine
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             doth
             not
             wholly
             dissoun
             the
             ordinary
             comment
             ,
             which
             takes
             the
             presbytery
             for
             a
             company
             of
             elders
             ,
             but
             thinks
             it
             may
             well
             sustean
             
               Presbiterium
               qui
               hio
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Collectivum
               nomen
               esse
               putant
               ,
               pro
               collegio
               presbiterorum
               positum
               ,
               recte
               Sentiunt
               meo
               judicio
               .
               Such
               as
               esteem
               the
               presbitery
               here
               to
               be
               a
               collective
               word
               put
               for
               the
               assembly
               of
               elders
               ,
               doe
               rightly
               judge
               in
               my
               judgement
               .
            
             Besids
             that
             the
             greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Presbyterie
             ,
             especially
             as
             it
             stands
             
             here
             constructed
             ,
             cannot
             in
             any
             tollerable
             sense
             import
             the
             office
             ,
             for
             the
             office
             hath
             no
             hands
             to
             lay
             on
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Informer
             flies
             to
             his
             old
             shift
             
               of
               sh●…uding
               the
               diocesian
               Bishops
               under
               the
               lapp
               of
               these
               presbyters
               ,
            
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             
               we
               need
               not
               think
               strange
               of
               since
               he
               hath
               shewed
               that
               the
               [
               Apostles
               ]
               are
               called
               elders
               or
               [
               presbyters
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             Wee
             have
             already
             disproved
             what
             he
             alledges
             from
             the
             Apostles
             being
             called
             elders
             (
             in
             agenerall
             sense
             )
             here
             ,
             as
             befor
             ,
             he
             but
             begges
             the
             Question
             in
             supposing
             his
             imaginary
             different
             degrees
             of
             preaching
             presbyters
             or
             Pastours
             to
             be
             at
             this
             tyme
             existent
             ,
             which
             (
             untill
             he
             make
             it
             appear
             from
             Scripture
             )
             is
             as
             easily
             denyed
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             affirmed
             by
             him
             .
             What
             a
             pitiful
             cause
             must
             that
             be
             which
             needs
             the
             support
             of
             such
             vaine
             shifts
             ?
             In
             phil
             :
             1.
             and
             Act.
             20.
             
             Bishops
             (
             diocesian
             Bishops
             )
             must
             be
             set
             up
             among
             the
             presbyters
             .
             So
             here
             they
             must
             be
             brought
             into
             this
             presbytery
             ,
             whereas
             the
             very
             Question
             is
             anent
             the
             being
             and
             existence
             of
             any
             such
             Bishops
             at
             all
             at
             this
             tyme.
             Next
             ,
             If
             hi-man
             were
             posed
             upon
             it
             ,
             why
             he
             maks
             
               the
               presbyters
            
             here
             to
             be
             of
             his
             imagined
             hiest
             class
             
               of
               diocesian
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             not
             also
             in
             all
             plac●…s
             where
             they
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hamon
             doth
             :
             And
             how
             it
             comes
             that
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Bishops
             so
             early
             here
             befor
             Ephesus
             ,
             Crete
             ,
             and
             other
             Churches
             had
             even
             his
             inferiour
             elders
             or
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ?
             He
             could
             give
             no
             answer
             but
             what
             would
             render
             him
             rediculous
             ,
             in
             his
             running
             the
             Circlestick
             ,
             and
             begging
             the
             Question
             .
             Besides
             Timothy
             was
             yet
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             advanced
             to
             this
             office
             when
             set
             over
             Ephesus
             in
             the
             Informers
             judgement
             :
             and
             he
             was
             now
             only
             (
             with
             him
             )
             a
             sort
             of
             unfixed
             preacher
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             or
             ane
             Evangelist
             in
             his
             large
             sense
             .
             And
             Hooker
             sayes
             the
             Evangelists
             were
             presbyters
             of
             prime
             sufficiency
             assumed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             attend
             them
             .
             This
             resolver
             will
             have
             him
             to
             be
             no
             other
             wayes
             ane
             Evangelist
             ,
             
             then
             Philip
             ,
             who
             ,
             he
             supposes
             ,
             was
             still
             a
             deacon
             when
             so
             termed
             .
             Thus
             it
             evidently
             appears
             that
             Timothy
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             sequel
             of
             that
             answer
             ,
             receaved
             at
             the
             utmost
             but
             a
             meer
             presbyterat
             in
             his
             ordination
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             wonder
             what
             needs
             a
             number
             of
             Bishops
             be
             mustered
             together
             for
             ordaining
             him
             ?
             Might
             not
             Paul
             and
             the
             Inferiour
             presbyters
             ordaine
             such
             ane
             one
             ?
             Thus
             we
             see
             he
             is
             still
             inconsistent
             what
             himself
             in
             all
             his
             shifts
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             a
             3d.
             Answer
             taken
             
               from
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               pauls
               hands
               ,
               mentioned
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             6
             which
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               gave
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               ordination
               ,
               although
               the
               presbyters
               might
               share
               in
               the
               Ceremonial
               pare
               of
               is
               .
               Ans
               :
            
             1.
             
             If
             it
             were
             denyed
             that
             the
             Apostle
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             6
             affirmes
             
               That
               Timothy
               was
               ordained
               by
               the
               laying
               one
               of
               his
               hands
            
             since
             hementiones
             onely
             [
             the
             gift
             conferred
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             his
             handes
             which
             ]
             Paul
             might
             confer
             upon
             him
             antecedaniously
             to
             his
             ordination
             ,
             since
             he
             laid
             on
             hands
             in
             order
             to
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             abstracting
             from
             ordination
             as
             other
             Apostles
             did
             Act.
             8.
             17.
             
             And
             also
             because
             the
             different
             maner
             of
             expression
             in
             2.
             
             T●…m
             .
             1.
             6.
             and
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             viz
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             diversifies
             the
             conferring
             
               of
               gifts
            
             ,
             and
             the
             ordination
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             wil
             plead
             that
             Pauls
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Conferring
             of
             the
             gifts
             ,
             and
             not
             necessarie
             for
             the
             ordination
             it self
             ,
             which
             he
             receaved
             intirely
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             presbyteryes
             hands
             ,
             even
             supposeing
             that
             they
             were
             both
             contemporarie
             ;
             If
             I
             say
             ,
             Some
             presbyterian
             Doubter
             should
             suggest
             these
             difficulties
             to
             our
             Informer
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             puzled
             to
             come
             liquide
             off
             with
             this
             his
             answer
             .
             Surely
             [
             the
             Charisma
             ]
             
               the
               gift
            
             ,
             is
             a
             differing
             thing
             from
             
               the
               office
            
             .
             And
             the
             Apostles
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             as
             ane
             Apostle
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             speciall
             way
             in
             order
             to
             the
             end
             mentioned
             thouh
             contemporarie
             with
             the
             presbytryes
             action
             ,
             yet
             mig●…t
             be
             temporary
             and
             expired
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Calls
             he
             
               the
               cemonial
               part
            
             (
             distinguished
             from
             that
             substantial
             pat
             
             of
             his
             ordination
             ,
             which
             Paul
             gave
             )
             which
             he
             admitts
             the
             presbyters
             unto
             ,
             
               if
               we
               will.
            
             Nay
             Sir
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             ;
             't
             is
             known
             your
             party
             are
             much
             in
             love
             with
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             we
             quite
             them
             unto
             you
             ,
             where
             they
             want
             substance
             .
             Was
             it
             the
             Ceremonial
             part
             to
             lay
             on
             hands
             ?
             Then
             I
             would
             propose
             to
             our
             Informer
             .
             1.
             
             That
             since
             this
             was
             neither
             in
             order
             to
             the
             gifts
             ,
             which
             Paul
             gave
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             the
             sacred
             authority
             and
             mission
             as
             a
             Church
             officer
             ,
             which
             Paul
             only
             gave
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             signified
             their
             laying
             on
             of
             handes
             at
             all
             ?
             Was
             it
             only
             to
             signifie
             their
             consent
             ?
             Where
             can
             he
             shew
             in
             all
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             where
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             it
             Imports
             onely
             consent
             ,
             and
             not
             authoritie
             ?
             this
             Ceremonie
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             doth
             alwayes
             present
             a
             badge
             of
             ane
             Authoritative
             blessing
             ,
             flowing
             from
             Prophets
             ,
             Patriarchs
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             which
             though
             there
             were
             many
             assenters
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             assenters
             laid
             on
             hands
             .
             Next
             ,
             since
             this
             Ceremonie
             was
             used
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             towards
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             this
             work
             :
             &
             withall
             ,
             since
             it
             must
             needs
             Import
             here
             a
             solemne
             blessing
             of
             ,
             a
             setting
             apart
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             sending
             out
             into
             his
             vineyeard
             ,
             the
             person
             thus
             ordained
             (
             not
             to
             debate
             whither
             this
             Ceremonie
             be
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             ordination
             ,
             as
             some
             judge
             ,
             yea
             or
             not
             )
             let
             our
             Informer
             shew
             me
             ,
             why
             it
             may
             not
             ,
             upon
             all
             these
             grounds
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             Ministerial
             authority
             ,
             and
             supposing
             this
             authority
             inherent
             in
             the
             presbyters
             .
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             ,
             3.
             
             Since
             Paul
             commended
             the
             whol
             official
             power
             of
             ordination
             &
             jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             the
             presbyters
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             
             &
             Peter
             .
             1.
             
             Epist.
             5.
             
             Ch
             :
             Imputs
             ane
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             actuall
             exercise
             of
             Episcopall
             authority
             ,
             
               to
               the
               elders
            
             ,
             who
             were
             (
             as
             himself
             acknowledges
             )
             
               set
               over
               the
               flocks
               onely
            
             ,
             and
             so
             none
             of
             his
             imaginary
             
               Prelat
               elders
            
             ?
             With
             what
             sense
             or
             reason
             ,
             can
             he
             or
             anyelse
             say
             that
             they
             could
             not
             share
             in
             the
             
               substantials
               of
               ordination
            
             .
             many
             no
             doubt
             concurred
             
             with
             the
             publick
             blessing
             at
             Timothies
             ordination
             :
             for
             I
             suppose
             it
             was
             done
             in
             the
             view
             and
             presen
             ce
             of
             the
             assembly
             ,
             But
             did
             any
             of
             them
             lay
             on
             hands
             ?
             Besyds
             ,
             we
             might
             here
             tell
             him
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             presbytery
             ,
             doth
             alwayes
             Import
             a
             juridicall
             authoritative
             Court
             ,
             so
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             Luk.
             22.
             66.
             and
             Act.
             22.
             5.
             
             As
             likewayes
             the
             word
             [
             presbyter
             .
             ]
             Imports
             ane
             officer
             cloathed
             with
             authority
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             Court
             of
             elders
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             ane
             interest
             in
             much
             more
             then
             the
             rituales
             of
             ordination
             .
          
           
             His
             Last
             Exception
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               upon
               our
               supposition
               ,
               That
               Timothy
               was
               ane
               extraordinary
               officer
               and
               Evangelist
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               ordained
               by
               ordinary
               inferiour
               officers
               or
               Ministers
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             As
             some
             say
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             that
             though
             Major
             Singulis
             ,
             greater
             then
             every
             single
             person
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             ,
             Minor
             universis
             ,
             lesse
             then
             the
             whol
             body
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             though
             Timothy
             ,
             as
             ane
             Evangelist
             ,
             were
             superiour
             to
             any
             meer
             elder
             ;
             yet
             ane
             eldership
             ,
             the
             juridical
             Court
             ,
             the
             Church
             representative
             ,
             might
             be
             above
             him
             ;
             if
             at
             least
             such
             a
             superiority
             was
             here
             necessary
             ;
             else
             let
             him
             say
             ,
             whither
             the
             Prophets
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             were
             in
             Capacity
             to
             Impose
             hands
             upon
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             out
             upon
             a
             gospel
             legation
             .
             Himself
             is
             bound
             to
             answer
             this
             ,
             whither
             these
             Inferiour
             officers
             ,
             in
             that
             act
             ,
             were
             greater
             then
             he
             ,
             yea
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             how
             these
             ordinary
             officers
             and
             teachers
             could
             authoritatively
             bless
             ,
             and
             lay
             hands
             upon
             ane
             Apostle
             .
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             cleared
             this
             ,
             he
             will
             easily
             exped
             our
             difficulty
             in
             this
             point
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             a
             presbytery
             ,
             consisting
             of
             
               meer
               ordinary
               officers
            
             ,
             could
             not
             ordain
             ane
             Evangelist
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             a
             presbytery
             ,
             where
             
               such
               a
               one
               as
               paul
               was
               ,
            
             might
             doe
             it
             ,
             who
             as
             ane
             Apostle
             ,
             might
             ordaine
             alone
             .
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             what
             is
             then
             become
             of
             our
             
               presbyterial
               ordination
            
             ,
             which
             we
             draw
             from
             this
             text
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             confirmed
             ,
             but
             not
             weakened
             by
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Apostle
             
             Paul
             took
             along
             in
             this
             high
             Act
             [
             the
             ordination
             even
             of
             ane
             Evangelist
             ]
             the
             authoritative
             concurrenc
             of
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             therefore
             much
             more
             doth
             this
             power
             of
             ordination
             belong
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             now
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             ordinary
             Church
             officers
             or
             fellow
             Presbyters
             ,
             when
             the
             office
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             is
             ceased
             .
             3.
             
             If
             the
             ground
             and
             topick
             of
             our
             Informer's
             argument
             
               [
               They
               who
               ordaine
               must
               be
               greater
               then
               he
               who
               is
               ordained
               ]
            
             were
             denied
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             more
             puzeled
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             then
             he
             Imagines
             .
             Because
             1.
             
             The
             blessing
             in
             ordination
             being
             only
             
               ministerial
               and
               instrumental
            
             by
             way
             of
             service
             but
             not
             by
             ane
             
               original
               primative
               authority
            
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             man
             distinguishes
             here
             )
             God
             and
             Christ
             alone
             ordaining
             thus
             ,
             whose
             servants
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             both
             the
             ordained
             and
             ordainers
             are
             .
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Matth.
             9
             :
             37
             ,
             38.
             2
             
             Cor
             4
             :
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3
             :
             5.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Act.
             13
             :
             1
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             ordination
             will
             no
             more
             infer
             a
             superiority
             over
             the
             ordained
             ,
             then
             peoples
             blessing
             of
             God
             will
             make
             them
             greater
             then
             Hee
             ,
             Jacobes
             blessing
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             will
             make
             him
             greater
             then
             Pharaoh
             ,
             the
             peoples
             blessing
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             greater
             then
             Solomon
             .
             The
             Kings
             Acturney
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             who
             drawes
             the
             noble-man
             or
             officer
             of
             state
             ,
             His
             patent
             and
             commission
             ,
             is
             not
             greater
             then
             hee
             ,
             But
             the
             King
             who
             is
             the
             original
             of
             temporall
             honour
             .
             So
             Ministers
             in
             this
             work
             doe
             only
             draw
             out
             the
             Kings
             patent
             and
             apply
             it
             ,
             but
             Christ
             only
             is
             the
             
               original
               proper
               ordainer
            
             .
             As
             for
             that
             text
             ,
             Hebr.
             7
             :
             7.
             
             He
             sayes
             i●…
             is
             meaned
             of
             Christ
             himself
             who
             by
             Melchisedeck
             his
             type
             ,
             blessed
             Abraham
             by
             his
             own
             inherent
             authority
             and
             power
             .
             2.
             
             Admitting
             that
             the
             ordainers
             ,
             behoved
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             the
             ordained
             
               before
               the
               ordination
               is
               execut
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             necessarly
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             still
             greater
             
               after
               the
               ordination
               is
               past
            
             &
             finished
             ,
             the
             very
             end
             of
             it
             being
             to
             conferr
             upon
             the
             ordained
             a
             
               like
               Ministery
            
             with
             that
             which
             themselves
             
             have
             .
             Hee
             instances
             Matthias
             and
             Paul
             ,
             who
             were
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             called
             and
             ordained
             :
             But
             being
             called
             ,
             they
             became
             equal
             with
             other
             Apostles
             in
             Apostolick
             power
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             degree
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wee
             might
             exemplitie
             this
             in
             other
             instances
             ,
             (
             if
             intending
             to
             Press
             it
             )
             As
             the
             armie
             Creats
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             is
             greater
             ?
             Three
             Bishops
             creat
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Cardinals
             a
             pope
             &c.
             
             But
             enough
             is
             said
             to
             rectifie
             our
             Informer's
             thoughts
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             and
             so
             we
             proceed
             unto
             h●…s
             next
             Argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               pleadings
               for
               Prelacy
               from
               the
               seven
               Asian
               Angels
               ,
               discussed
               .
               That
               the
               stile
               of
               Prophetick
               writinges
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               book
               ,
               doe
               strongely
               conclud
               a
               collective
               sence
               of
               the
               term
               Angel
               ,
               fully
               proved
               .
               The
               admitting
               the
               Angel
               to
               be
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               will
               not
               help
               the
               Informer
               .
               his
               reasonings
               from
               the
               pretended
               Catalogues
               of
               succeeding
               Bishopes
               in
               these
               Churches
               ,
               frivolous
               and
               vain
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               new
               Argument
               taken
               from
               [
               diotrephes's
               love
               of
               preeminence
               ,
               ]
               wherein
               he
               imbraces
               Bellarmins
               evasiones
               ,
               and
               offers
               violence
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               parallel
               Texts
               .
            
          
           
             OUR
             Informers
             next
             great
             Argument
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             seven
             Asian
             Angels
             Revel
             .
             23.
             
             Whom
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             Diocesian
             Bishops
             :
             
               Because
               though
               there
               were
               many
               Ministers
               at
               Ephesus
               Act.
            
             20.
             
             
               Yet
               when
               that
               Church
               long
               after
               this
               is
               written
               to
               ;
               and
               when
               increased
               there
            
             
             
               is
               but
               one
               Angel
               addressed
               ,
               and
               commended
               ,
               or
               blamed
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               was
               well
               ,
               or
               amisse
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               whatever
               is
               commended
               or
               discommended
               ,
               is
               directed
               to
               one
               Angel
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               place
               and
               authority
               ,
               was
               mainely
               concerned
               therein
               .
               Ans
               :
            
             This
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             so
             ingenuous
             and
             seen
             in
             this
             debate
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             appear
             ,
             might
             have
             found
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             offered
             ,
             fully
             removed
             and
             answered
             by
             many
             Godly
             learned
             .
             But
             they
             must
             still
             tell
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             their
             old
             baffled
             arguments
             ,
             to
             which
             satisfying
             answers
             have
             bein
             often
             returned
             .
             But
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             the
             weaknes
             of
             this
             proofe
             ;
             is
             many
             wayes
             evident
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             grounded
             upon
             a
             Misterious
             Metaphorick
             terme
             of
             
               Angel
               ,
               and
               starrs
            
             ;
             Revel
             :
             1
             :
             20.
             
               the
               mistery
               of
               the
               Sevenstarrs
            
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             expression
             of
             Angel
             ,
             be
             likwayes
             a
             part
             of
             this
             mistery
             .
             The
             Maxim
             is
             known
             ,
             
               ●…heologia
               Symbolica
               non
               est
               argumentativa
            
             .
             Far
             less
             can
             this
             be
             rationally
             opposed
             unto
             so
             many
             pregnant
             clear
             scriptures
             ,
             as
             are
             produced
             for
             Presbyterian
             Government
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             the
             word
             
               [
               Bishop
            
             ]
             is
             no
             where
             in
             Johns
             writings
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             who
             calls
             himself
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             never
             mentions
             superiority
             of
             one
             Presbyter
             over
             another
             ,
             but
             in
             condemneing
             Diotrephes
             .
             He
             calls
             Christ
             
               the
               word
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               day
            
             ;
             these
             are
             expressions
             not
             found
             before
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             Surely
             he
             should
             have
             made
             mention
             of
             a
             
               new
               office
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             a
             
               new
               phrase
            
             ,
             had
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             
               a
               Bishop
            
             ,
             been
             allowed
             by
             him
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Metaphorical
             terms
             of
             Starrs
             ,
             or
             Angels
             ,
             doe
             import
             the
             qualities
             of
             light
             ,
             heavenlines
             of
             frame
             &c
             :
             which
             are
             proper
             and
             suiteble
             to
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             ground
             the
             peculiar
             preheminence
             of
             a
             Bishop
             over
             many
             Ministers
             .
             2.
             
             The
             great
             topick
             of
             his
             argument
             is
             
               [
               that
               one
               is
               named
               ,
               though
               many
               are
               spoken
               to
               ,
               and
               where
               many
               Presbyters
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               who
               threfore
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Bishop
               .
               ]
            
             but
             this
             ground
             will
             not
             
             hold
             good
             .
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             is
             suitable
             unto
             the
             stile
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             mistick
             visional
             representations
             ,
             to
             include
             many
             individuals
             as
             one
             singular
             :
             So
             all
             the
             individuals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             members
             and
             officers
             ,
             are
             represented
             by
             one
             candlestick
             :
             and
             why
             not
             also
             all
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             one
             angel
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             terme
             that
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             imports
             no
             jurisdiction
             properly
             ,
             but
             is
             immediatly
             referred
             to
             the
             qualities
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             above
             expressed
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             also
             suitable
             to
             the
             stile
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               epistolar
            
             ,
             the
             addresse
             may
             be
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             give
             no
             Authority
             to
             that
             one
             ,
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             ane
             addresse
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             a
             speaker
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             will
             give
             to
             that
             person
             ,
             jurisdiction
             and
             authority
             over
             them
             ?
             Or
             then
             our
             Lords
             saying
             to
             Peter
             only
             expressly
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellow
             disciples
             ,
             I
             
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               the
               keyes
               &c.
               
            
             Will
             conclude
             that
             he
             was
             Prince
             or
             primat
             over
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             
               equal
               authority
            
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             keyes
             .
             Our
             Informer
             and
             his
             fellows
             here
             ,
             doe
             justifie
             the
             Papists
             pleading
             for
             the
             Pope
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             suitable
             unto
             Scripture
             
               prophetick
               writings
            
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             book
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             represent
             many
             individuals
             by
             one
             singular
             ,
             The
             four
             beasts
             ,
             and
             twentie
             four
             Elders
             ,
             are
             not
             four
             individuall
             persons
             ,
             or
             twentie
             four
             single
             Elders
             .
             The
             singular
             names
             of
             Woman
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             Whoor
             ,
             Dragon
             ,
             signifie
             a
             collection
             of
             many
             individuales
             .
             So
             the
             one
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             called
             the
             seven
             Spirits
             ,
             in
             the
             1
             Chap
             :
             With
             reference
             to
             his
             manifold
             operations
             .
             Dan.
             8
             :
             20.
             
             
               One
               Ram
            
             signifies
             many
             Kings
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             .
             He
             that
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             
               the
               Priest.
            
             Deutr.
             17
             :
             12.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             in
             the
             plurall
             .
             So
             the
             Priests
             lips
             should
             keep
             knowledge
             and
             the
             Law
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             at
             his
             mouth
             Mal.
             2
             :
             7.
             
             That
             is
             the
             Priests
             .
             Blessed
             is
             
               that
               servant
            
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               those
               servants
            
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             as
             to
             
             this
             term
             Angel
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             Psal.
             34.
             
             That
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             encamps
             about
             the
             Godly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             many
             Angels
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             suitable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             book
             ,
             To
             represent
             ane
             
               indefinet
               number
            
             ,
             by
             
               a
               definit
            
             .
             Thus
             all
             Judas
             Adversaries
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             four
             ho●…es
             ,
             Zachr
             .
             1
             :
             18.
             
             All
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             five
             wise
             ,
             and
             the
             five
             foolish
             Virgines
             Matth.
             25.
             and
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Chap
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             The
             Seven
             Angels
             standing
             befor
             God
             ,
             represent
             all
             the
             Angels
             .
             Fo●…
             in
             the
             7
             Chap
             :
             Mention
             is
             made
             of
             all
             the
             Angels
             who
             doe
             thus
             stand
             .
             So
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             with
             the
             same
             indefinitnes
             ofttimes
             the
             Septenary
             number
             ,
             as
             the
             Seven
             pillars
             which
             wisdom
             hewes
             out
             Prov.
             2.
             
             The
             seven
             Pastours
             or
             shepherds
             Mic.
             5.
             
             The
             Seven
             eyes
             Zachr
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             in
             this
             very
             book
             the
             Seven
             condlesticks
             ,
             Lamps
             ,
             and
             vials
             ,
             Revel
             ,
             4
             :
             5
             ,
             15
             —
             5.
             
             As
             wee
             find
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             this
             same
             Apostle
             first
             naming
             
               a
               multitud
            
             ,
             and
             then
             contracting
             it
             into
             
               a
               singular
            
             ,
             as
             2
             Joh.
             2.
             
               many
               deceavers
            
             are
             come
             into
             the
             world
             —
             then
             
               —
               this
               is
               a
               deceaver
            
             and
             ane
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             sometimes
             the
             individual
             in
             one
             sentence
             ;
             turned
             into
             a
             multitud
             :
             as
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2
             :
             15
             Shee
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             woman
             bearing
             Children
             —
             if
             they
             abide
             in
             faith
             and
             Charity
             that
             is
             such
             women
             in
             General
             ,
             as
             Beza
             tells
             us
             all
             writers
             doe
             take
             it
             :
             So
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             that
             this
             
               single
               Angel
            
             is
             turned
             into
             many
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Epistle
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             spoken
             to
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             said
             Revel
             .
             2.
             24.
             
               to
               you
            
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             in
             Thyatira
             .
             and
             in
             Revel
             .
             2
             :
             10.
             we
             find
             John
             changing
             in
             one
             sentence
             ,
             the
             singular
             Angel
             into
             a
             multitude
             :
             fear
             none
             of
             these
             things
             which
             thow
             shal
             suffer
             ,
             Behold
             the
             devil
             shal
             cast
             some
             of
             you
             into
             prison
             that
             yee
             may
             be
             tryed
             &c.
             as
             in
             2
             ●…oh
             .
             2
             :
             He
             changes
             many
             into
             One.
             Finaly
             ,
             Wee
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Scripture
             allowes
             of
             no
             Angels
             Standing-Church
             officers
             or
             Bishops
             
             above
             the
             Pastours
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             have
             in
             Scripture
             the
             whol
             Episcopall
             power
             given
             them
             .
             So
             that
             whatever
             this
             Informer
             shall
             produce
             as
             the
             Characteristick
             of
             this
             Angel
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             applicable
             to
             Presbyters
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             the
             work
             of
             this
             Angel
             to
             preach
             and
             baptize
             ?
             This
             Commission
             he
             will
             grant
             belongs
             to
             all
             Pastours
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             shewes
             us
             that
             this
             is
             Seated
             in
             a
             Presbytery
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4
             :
             14.
             with
             Act.
             22
             :
             5.
             
             Luk.
             22
             :
             66.
             
             Matth.
             18
             :
             17.
             
             Or
             ,
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             the
             ruling
             Governeing
             power
             ?
             Surely
             all
             Ministers
             are
             such
             Angels
             ,
             All
             that
             watch
             for
             the
             peoples
             soules
             have
             
               a
               joynt
               rule
               over
               them
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             13.
             17.
             
             And
             therefor
             none
             can
             challenge
             it
             solely
             to
             himself
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Thessalonica
             the
             laboures
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             joytlie
             and
             indiscriminatim
             fed
             ,
             joyntlie
             censured
             and
             admonished
             ,
             and
             were
             joyntly
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             whom
             consequently
             the
             people
             were
             indiscriminatim
             (
             or
             with
             out
             any
             difference
             of
             one
             of
             them
             from
             another
             )
             
               to
               submitt
               themselves
            
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             
             There
             was
             therefore
             no
             sole
             Angel
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             ruler
             ,
             but
             this
             Prostasia
             or
             ruleing
             power
             was
             in
             many
             .
             So
             was
             it
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             Act.
             20.
             
             So
             with
             these
             elders
             or
             Bishops
             1.
             
             Pet
             5.
             
             And
             we
             offer
             to
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             mans
             serious
             thoughts
             ,
             whither
             it
             be
             suiteable
             to
             divine
             rules
             ,
             to
             cross
             so
             many
             clear
             Scriptures
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             metaphorial
             mistick
             expression
             :
             and
             to
             expone
             them
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             explaine
             the
             Metaphor
             and
             mistick
             expression
             by
             plaine
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             whi●…her
             it
             be
             not
             more
             suiteable
             to
             understand
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             of
             the
             Ministers
             :
             to
             whom
             in
             a
             plaine
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             whole
             Government
             is
             found
             intrusted
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             expound
             that
             plaine
             text
             ,
             (
             Act.
             20
             )
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             that
             plain
             text
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             one
             Angel
             or
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             with
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doubter
             objects
             what
             have
             been
             saying
             ,
             viz
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Angel
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               collectively
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               one
               single
               person
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               the
               Ministers
               .
            
             To
             which
             (
             in
             a
             peece
             of
             petulant
             folly
             )
             he
             Answers
             
               That
               he
               hath
               oft
               wondered
               at
               this
               reply
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               this
               Scripture
               pinches
               us
               sore
               ,
               when
               we
               flie
               to
               such
               a
               shift
               —
               That
               Scultetus
               ,
               a
               learned
               Protestant
               ,
               affirms
               that
               the
               most
               learned
               interpreters
               understand
               the
               Angel
               thus
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               offering
               violence
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               otherwayes
               understood
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             We
             hope
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             is
             said
             that
             the
             most
             native
             scriptural
             acception
             is
             to
             take
             the
             Angel
             collectively
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             adde
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             (
             the
             best
             interpreter
             of
             these
             Angels
             )
             doth
             expound
             the
             Seven
             candlsticks
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             ,
             yet
             in
             expounding
             the
             Seven
             Starrs
             ,
             he
             losses
             the
             number
             of
             Seven
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             not
             the
             
               Seven
               Angels
            
             (
             as
             he
             should
             have
             done
             according
             to
             this
             mans
             meaning
             )
             but
             indefinitly
             
               the
               Angels
            
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Churches
            
             ;
             from
             which
             it
             is
             convincingly
             apparent
             that
             though
             there
             were
             
               Seven
               Churches
            
             written
             unto
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             not
             
               Seven
               diocesian
               Bishops
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Seven
             Angels
             :
             but
             that
             all
             the
             Ministers
             or
             Angels
             are
             thus
             collectively
             understood
             .
             And
             wheras
             this
             man
             professes
             (
             in
             the
             deept
             of
             his
             witt
             for
             sooth
             )
             to
             wonder
             at
             this
             answer
             and
             taks
             it
             to
             be
             a
             shift
             .
             He
             should
             wonder
             at
             Augustin
             (
             Homil.
             21.
             upon
             this
             booke
             ,
             )
             who
             thus
             taks
             it
             ,
             expounding
             the
             Angel
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             the
             
               proepositi
               ecclesiarum
            
             ,
             the
             governoures
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             He
             should
             wonder
             at
             Aretas
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             Cap
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Wonder
             at
             Primasius
             in
             Apoc
             :
             C
             :
             2.
             
             At
             
               Ambrosius
               ,
               Anbertus
            
             ,
             To
             :
             1
             ,
             6
             p
             :
             1.
             
             
               Anselm
               ,
               Pererius
               ,
               Victorinus
               ,
               Tirinus
               ,
               Haymo
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               perkings
               ,
               Fox
               ,
            
             in
             his
             Meditationes
             upon
             the
             Revel
             .
             p
             :
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             17.
             who
             cites
             also
             many
             Interpreters
             thus
             expounding
             him
             .
             Yea
             more
             ,
             he
             wonders
             at
             King
             james
             and
             the
             Episcopal
             clergie
             in
             England
             ,
             under
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             in
             the
             contents
             annexed
             to
             the
             Bibles
             of
             the
             last
             translation
             ,
             the
             contents
             in
             the
             2.
             chap
             :
             are
             represented
             
             [
             what
             is
             to
             be
             written
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Ministers
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Smyrna
             &c
             ]
             Its
             pitie
             they
             had
             not
             this
             grave
             dictator
             to
             correct
             their
             mistake
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             them
             with
             his
             new
             spectacles
             ,
             to
             discover
             therewith
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             in
             these
             Epistles
             .
             He
             should
             have
             wondered
             at
             Pilkington
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             (
             in
             his
             exposition
             upon
             Hag
             :
             Chap.
             1
             :
             v.
             13.
             )
             who
             expoundes
             the
             Angel
             thus
             collectivly
             .
             See
             Gers.
             Buc.
             de
             Gub.
             Eccl.
             p.
             1.
             205
             ,
             393
             ,
             408
             ,
             419
             ,
             422
             ,
             433.
             
             Now
             ,
             what
             pinched
             all
             these
             Authors
             to
             embrace
             this
             Silleptick
             exposition
             of
             the
             Angel
             ?
             As
             for
             Scultetus
             ,
             although
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             high
             Prelatist
             ,
             and
             a
             partial
             witnes
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             &
             cannot
             conterballance
             these
             Authores
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             But
             next
             ,
             what
             wil
             our
             Informer
             gain
             though
             it
             were
             yeelded
             that
             this
             Angel
             is
             ane
             individual
             or
             single
             person
             ?
             Some
             learned
             men
             doe
             so
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             Beza
             ,
             and
             Reynolds
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             were
             far
             from
             thinking
             him
             a
             Prelat
             .
             Because
             I.
             He
             may
             be
             the
             
               Angelus
               Preses
            
             ,
             or
             the
             moderatour
             Angel
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Angelus
               Princeps
            
             ,
             or
             Lord
             Angel
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Preses
             and
             Moderator
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             a
             speaker
             in
             the
             Parliament
             .
             Ephesus
             had
             many
             elders
             .
             (
             Act
             20
             :
             27.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5
             :
             17.
             )
             of
             equal
             authority
             ,
             who
             were
             made
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             spoken
             to
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             though
             the
             Angel
             is
             named
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Angel
             is
             said
             to
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             and
             superiority
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             .
             And
             we
             challeng
             our
             Informer
             to
             shew
             where
             this
             Angel
             is
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             subject
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             his
             supposition
             ,
             &
             petitio
             principii
             ,
             all
             along
             in
             this
             Argument
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Parochial
             ,
             and
             Diocesian
             division
             of
             Churches
             ,
             were
             long
             after
             this
             and
             not
             until
             260.
             
             Years
             after
             Christ.
             4.
             
             Nothing
             is
             required
             of
             this
             Angel
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             common
             duty
             of
             all
             Ministers
             .
             Finally
             ,
             Suppose
             it
             were
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             a
             superiority
             were
             imported
             in
             nameing
             this
             
             Angel
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             
               a
               Superiority
            
             of
             
               Order
               ,
               Dignity
            
             ,
             or
             Gifts
             ,
             not
             of
             power
             and
             Jurisdiction
          
           
             But
             the
             
               Dcubter
               Object
               's
               [
               That
               (
               Revel
               .
            
             2
             24.
             )
             
               Christ
               by
               Iohn
               speakes
               to
               the
               Angel
               in
               the
               plural
               [
               or
               You
               '
               ]
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               means
               all
               the
               Minist●…rs
               .
               ]
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             
               That
               Beza
               by
               this
               phrase
               understands
               the
               president
               and
               the
               company
               of
               Ministers
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               tabing
               the
               Angel
               still
               for
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               and
               h●…lds
               that
               more
               then
               the
               Angel
               are
               spoken
               unto
               .
            
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               words
               are
               ane
               Apostrophe
               ,
               wherein
               the
               speaker
               amplifies
               his
               speech
               ,
               turning
               it
               to
               some
               others
               then
               those
               who
               are
               first
               spoken
               unto
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             We
             have
             already
             shown
             that
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             parallel
             phrase
             mentioned
             ,
             doe
             strongely
             plead
             for
             the
             Angels
             being
             understood
             Collectivly
             :
             since
             the
             Lord
             makes
             a
             Plural
             of
             the
             singular
             Angel
             ,
             as
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             Shee
             shall
             be
             saved
             if
             they
             continue
             &c.
             especially
             the
             above
             evinced
             equal
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             of
             the
             Angels
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             where
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             being
             pondered
             .
             Besids
             ,
             how
             doth
             this
             remove
             the
             objection
             ,
             that
             Beza
             understands
             it
             some
             other
             wayes
             then
             collectively
             ,
             what
             sayes
             that
             to
             the
             reason
             and
             argument
             it self
             ?
             But
             2.
             
             If
             Beza
             understand
             by
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             yow
             ,
             the
             moderator
             or
             president
             Angel
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             wherein
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             is
             our
             argument
             infringed
             ?
             viz
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Angel
               is
               not
               a
               Diocesian
               Prelat
               ,
               since
               other
               Ministers
               are
               taken
               in
               with
               him
               here
               as
               of
               equall
               authority
               in
               this
               compellation
               .
            
             In
             Beza's
             sense
             this
             is
             no
             other
             language
             then
             what
             might
             have
             been
             said
             or
             writen
             to
             a
             presbyterian
             Synod
             with
             its
             Moderator
             all
             being
             equally
             concerned
             therein
             ,
             and
             supposed
             equaly
             Angels
             in
             this
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             this
             Cutt
             not
             the
             sinnews
             of
             this
             mans
             designe
             and
             argument
             here
             ,
             let
             any
             judge
             .
             3.
             
             Non
             can
             rationally
             call
             it
             a
             turneing
             of
             the
             speech
             to
             any
             other
             then
             such
             as
             were
             first
             speken
             to
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               But
               to
               yow
               I
               Say
            
             is
             a
             continuanc
             of
             the
             speech
             to
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             
             with
             ane
             exegitick
             explication
             of
             the
             
               [
               Angel
            
             ]
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               [
               yow
               ,
            
             ]
             especially
             since
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             
               [
               the
               rest
            
             ]
             or
             the
             ordinary
             Presessores
             ,
             by
             the
             Copulative
             ,
             and.
             In
             our
             ordinary
             language
             ,
             we
             usually
             reinforce
             our
             speech
             to
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             with
             ane
             
               emphatick
               [
               I
               say
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             here
             .
             Some
             Prelatists
             have
             a
             Knack
             (
             which
             I
             wonder
             our
             Informer
             stumbled
             not
             upon
             )
             in
             alledging
             that
             some
             copies
             leave
             out
             the
             Conjunction
             —
             Reading
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               yow
               ,
               the
               rest
               in
               Thyatira
            
             ;
             making
             the
             terme
             
               [
               yow
               ,
            
             ]
             all
             onewith
             
               [
               the
               rest
               in
               Thyatira
               .
               ]
            
             but
             the
             plaine
             reading
             of
             the
             23.
             v.
             confutes
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             the
             Informer
             thinkes
             should
             put
             it
             out
             of
             question
             wich
             us
             ,
             That
             these
             Angels
             were
             Diocesian
             Bishops
             ,
             [
             
               Is
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               who
               came
               immediatly
               after
               them
               ,
               and
               condescend
               upon
               some
               of
               their
               names
               .
               Then
               he
               repeats
               to
               us
               againe
               the
               storie
               of
               Polycrates
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               borne
               neer
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               who
               ,
               numbers
               Se●…n
               of
               his
               Predecessours
               before
               him
               and
               tels
               us
               That
               Leontius
               Bishop
               of
               Magnesia
               ,
               Numbers
               Tuenty
               seven
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               from
               Timothy
               .
               That
               these
               Seven
               Bishops
               of
               Asia
               are
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               Neice
               designed
               by
               their
               styles
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               That
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
              
               assert
               that
               Iohn
               made
               Policarp
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               .
               That
               he
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               Angel
               to
               whom
               John
               wrote
               .
               That
               Ignatius
               writes
               to
               him
               as
               such
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               he
               thinkes
               as
               acomment
               upon
               this
               and
               such
               like
               scriptures
               ,
               should
               convince
               us
               .
               ]
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             He
             forgot
             one
             maine
             point
             of
             this
             argument
             from
             Antiquity
             ;
             before
             it
             convince
             us
             ,
             he
             must
             condescend
             upon
             
               the
               mould
            
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             of
             the
             Bishops
             which
             these
             Ancienas
             speakes
             of
             ;
             he
             holds
             that
             the
             word
             
               [
               Bishop
            
             ]
             is
             variously
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             also
             by
             the
             ancients
             ?
             But
             if
             he
             had
             offered
             us
             Testimonys
             speaking
             of
             sole
             power
             of
             these
             Bishops
             in
             
             ordination
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             leaving
             nothing
             to
             Presbyters
             but
             the
             key
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             of
             Bishops
             with
             a
             negative
             voice
             in
             judicatories
             ,
             haveing
             sole
             Dominion
             over
             a
             diocess
             ,
             the
             only
             proper
             Pastoures
             thereof
             ;
             and
             Prelats
             of
             Erastus
             his
             Cutt
             ,
             Then
             I
             should
             confess
             there
             were
             early
             such
             Bishops
             as
             he
             pleads
             for
             :
             and
             we
             should
             acknowledge
             their
             power
             to
             be
             a
             commentary
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             he
             pleads
             from
             ;
             But
             with
             this
             proviso
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             quiparat
             them
             with
             their
             
               first
               progenitours
            
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             these
             priviledges
             in
             
               the
               scripture-Escutciones
            
             of
             their
             founders
             .
             But
             till
             then
             ,
             I
             thinke
             our
             conviction
             must
             be
             suspended
             .
          
           
             That
             Presbyters
             have
             
               the
               key
               of
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               ,
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
            
             and
             that
             key
             likewayes
             entrusted
             to
             them
             ,
             hath
             been
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             66.
             
             Act.
             20
             :
             28.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5
             :
             2
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor
             5.
             5.
             
             Now
             let
             him
             say
             ,
             did
             these
             first
             succeeding
             Bishops
             (
             in
             their
             supposed
             diocesses
             )
             alwayes
             take
             this
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             from
             the
             first
             Scripture
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             stood
             invested
             therwith
             in
             after
             tymes
             ?
             How
             then
             comes
             jerom
             to
             say
             [
             That
             even
             in
             his
             time
             ]
             
               elders
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               Bishop
               only
               by
               Custome
               ,
               not
               by
               Dispensation
               from
               the
               Lord.
               (
               In
               his
               Coment
               :
               on
               Tit
               :
               )
               and
               ,
               (
               on
               Isa.
            
             3.
             )
             
               That
               they
               had
            
             even
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
               a
               caetus
               presbiterorum
               ,
               a
               meeting
               or
               Court
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               ane
               Apostolick
               senat
               .
               ]
            
             How
             comes
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Presbytery
             to
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Councancyr
               .
               Can.
            
             18.
             
             How
             comes
             Ambrose
             ,
             (
             a
             father
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             upon
             Ephes.
             4.
             to
             assert
             [
             That
             after
             the
             Church
             was
             enlarged
             .
             ,
             
               Cepit
               alio
               ordine
               Gubernari
            
             .
             It
             
               began
               to
               be
               governed
               after
               another
               maner
               then
               at
               first
               ,
               —
            
             and
             that
             
               non
               per
               omnia
               conveniunt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             the
             Government
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             not
             every
             way
             suitable
             to
             the
             Apostles
             appointment
             ]
             me
             thinkes
             these
             assertions
             might
             convince
             the
             Informer
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             argument
             .
          
           
           
             But
             2.
             
             What
             if
             some
             of
             these
             first
             successours
             ,
             be
             found
             but
             meer
             
               Constant
               moderators
            
             ?
             What
             is
             then
             become
             of
             his
             Series
             of
             a
             
               Succession
               of
               Diocesian
               Bishops
            
             from
             Timothy
             ;
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             Asian
             Angels
             ?
             saith
             not
             
               jerom
               (
               ad
               Evagrium
               )
               Alexandriae
               Presbyteri
               unum
               ex
               se
               electum
               in
               excelsiori
               gradu
               Collocatum
               Episcopum
               nominabant
               ,
               &c
               That
               the
               Bishop
               at
               Alexandria
               was
               only
               a
               Presbyter
               Chosen
               to
               preside
               .
               &c.
               Ambrose
            
             sayes
             that
             this
             distinction
             betaixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ;
             cam
             in
             
               by
               Couns●…l
            
             (
             Cubi
             prius
             )
             therefor
             he
             holds
             it
             was
             not
             derived
             from
             
               divine
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             and
             therein
             gives
             the
             lie
             to
             our
             
               Informer
               :
            
             )
             for
             that
             he
             sayes
             was
             different
             from
             their
             present
             custome
             .
             
               Augustin
               (
               Epist
            
             :
             10.
             )
             sayes
             (
             with
             jerom
             )
             that
             by
             
               Custome
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             Episcopatus
             ,
             was
             ;
             Major
             presbyterio
             ,
             
               the
               Episcopacy
               was
               greater
               then
               the
               presbyterat
               .
            
             How
             comes
             ●…irmilianus
             (
             apud
             Cypr.
             ep
             :
             78.
             )
             to
             assert
             that
             the
             presbyters
             ,
             
               possident
               ordinandi
               potestatem
               ,
               posseses
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               ,
            
             and
             these
             presbyters
             he
             calls
             
               praepositi
               ,
               the
               presidents
               or
               rulers
               .
               Ierom
            
             sayes
             ,
             
               quid
               facit
               excepta
               ordinatione
               Episcopus
               quod
               nonfacit
               presbiter
               .
               what
               does
               the
               Bishop
               except
               ordination
               ,
               which
               the
               presbyter
               doth
               not
               ,
               —
            
             yet
             even
             in
             this
             ,
             presbyters
             then
             concurred
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             shared
             in
             that
             power
             .
             Saith
             not
             Chrisost
             :
             upon
             1.
             
             Tim
             :
             
               inter
               Episcopum
               et
               presbyterum
               ,
               interest
               ferme
               nihil-between
               the
               Bishop
               and
               presbyter
               ,
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               difference
               .
            
             As
             for
             his
             lines
             of
             Succession
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             nothing
             untill
             he
             prove
             these
             Bishops
             to
             be
             
               Episcopos
               principes
               ,
               Prince-or
               Lord
               Bishops
               ,
            
             and
             nor
             
               Episcopos
               presides
               or
               Moderator
               Bishops
            
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             hard
             task
             ,
             since
             he
             must
             answer
             Blondel
             ,
             who
             largely
             proves
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             year
             140
             ▪
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Bishop
             over
             presbyters
             ,
             even
             the
             Constant
             president
             ,
             far
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             present
             dioces●…an
             .
             Policarp
             himself
             ,
             his
             supposed
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             makes
             but
             
               Two
               orders
               of
               Ministery
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
             
               Dr.
               Reynolds
            
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             Hart
             ,
             proves
             that
             the
             first
             Bishop
             
             who
             came
             in
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Moderator
               of
               the
               presbytery
            
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             many
             learned
             men
             doe
             prove
             the
             discrepancy
             of
             the
             ancients
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             variety
             of
             names
             ,
             and
             speech
             in
             relation
             to
             these
             first
             supposed
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             several
             authores
             are
             Spurius
             and
             counterfit
             who
             are
             Brought
             in
             to
             give
             Testimony
             in
             this
             point
             .
             So
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             man
             and
             his
             fellowes
             in
             pleading
             thus
             for
             Timothies
             Episcopacy
             ,
             doe
             put
             the
             blott
             of
             dread
             full
             Apostacy
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             fall
             (
             as
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             is
             charged
             )
             
               from
               his
               first
               love
            
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             runn
             on
             this
             inconvenience
             ,
             and
             stage
             this
             eminent
             Saint
             for
             such
             ane
             Apostat
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             must
             wholly
             quit
             this
             plea.
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             
               [
               of
               Several
               writers
               acknowledging
               the
               Angel
               a
               Single
               person
               ]
            
             we
             have
             shown
             how
             vaine
             a
             reason
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             point
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doubter
             objects
             to
             some
             purpose
             [
             that
             Beza
             and
             others
             might
             take
             the
             Angel
             to
             be
             but
             
               Moderator
               .
            
             ]
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             
               [
               that
               the
               Angel
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               cheifely
               commended
               or
               discomended
               ,
               as
               haveing
               a
               cheif
               hand
               in
               what
               was
               right
               ,
               or
               amiss
               ,
               in
               these
               Churches
               .
               That
               the
               power
               found
               in
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               proves
               it
               was
               so
               with
               these
               Angels
               .
               —
               That
               Beza
               sayes
               these
               Angels
               power
               was
               more
               eminent
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               fellowes
               .
               ]
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             As
             for
             Beza
             ,
             its
             true
             he
             expones
             [
             the
             Angel
             ]
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               to
               the
               president
               ]
               —
               but
               adds
               
                 —
                 [
                 Sed
                 hinc
                 statui
                 episcopalis
                 ille
                 gradus
              
               &c
               :
               —
               that
               is
               ,
               But
               that
               Episcopal
               degree
               ,
               which
               was
               after
               ward
               by
               human
               invention
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               nether
               certainly
               can
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               hence
               concluded
               ,
               nay
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               office
               of
               a
               perpetual
               president
               ,
               should
               be
               of
               necessity
               ,
               as
               the
               thence
               ariseing
               oligarchical
               tyrranny
               ;
               (
               let
               our
               Informer
               
               marke
               this
               )
               whose
               head
               is
               the
               Antichristian
               beast
               now
               at
               length
               with
               the
               most
               certan
               ruine
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               world
               also
               ,
               maks
               manifest
               .
            
             And
             this
             also
             is
             all
             which
             
               Dr.
               Reynolds
            
             acknowledges
             .
             Now
             I
             think
             he
             will
             find
             no
             advantage
             nor
             credit
             here
             to
             his
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             ,
             since
             Beza
             maks
             him
             but
             a
             human
             invention
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             poysonous
             egg
             out
             of
             which
             Antichrist
             was
             hatched
             .
             2
             As
             for
             his
             Reason
             
               [
               That
               this
               [
               Angel
               ]
               is
               chefly
               reproved
               or
               commended
               ,
               as
               haveing
               the
               Chief
               hand
               ,
               in
               what
               was
               right
               or
               amisse
               .
               ]
            
             He
             must
             prove
             ,
             (
             before
             this
             Reason
             wil
             pass
             current
             )
             that
             
               one
               single
               person
               is
               Chiefly
               reproved
               or
               commended
               ,
            
             and
             likewayes
             that
             his
             having
             the
             commendation
             ,
             or
             reproofe
             
               adressed
               to
               him
            
             ,
             will
             evince
             
               a
               Chief
               authority
            
             ,
             or
             Chief
             hand
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             in
             government
             .
             Wee
             told
             him
             that
             in
             Beza's
             ,
             and
             
               Dr.
               Reynolds
            
             judgment
             ,
             the
             
               [
               Angel
            
             ]
             is
             only
             
               the
               preses
               Mor●…derator
            
             receaving
             the
             Epistle
             or
             address
             .
             Now
             ,
             will
             ane
             Epistle
             containing
             commendations
             or
             reproofes
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             and
             addressed
             to
             the
             Moderator
             ,
             make
             him
             Chief
             as
             to
             what
             is
             commended
             ,
             or
             taxed
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             Synodall
             assembly
             or
             Church
             ?
             Surely
             not
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Moderator
             may
             be
             a
             man
             as
             little
             concerned
             therein
             ,
             and
             possibly
             less
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             the
             meeting
             :
             Or
             will
             the
             Kings
             Message
             or
             Charge
             to
             a
             parliament
             ,
             adressed
             to
             the
             speaker
             ,
             containing
             reproofes
             and
             commendationes
             of
             that
             great
             body
             and
             assembly
             ,
             fix
             the
             guilt
             or
             commendation
             principally
             upon
             the
             speaker
             ,
             or
             president
             ?
             He
             will
             not
             say
             it
             .
             As
             for
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             we
             have
             proved
             that
             they
             had
             no
             such
             power
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             inspection
             was
             extraordinary
             and
             Evangelistick
             ,
             which
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             reason
             be
             said
             of
             these
             Seven
             Angels
             .
             As
             for
             Beza
             [
             his
             acknowledgment
             
               of
               a
               more
               eminent
               Authority
               in
               government
               ,
            
             which
             these
             single
             persons
             had
             ]
             this
             man
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             reason
             alledge
             Beza
             to
             understand
             thereby
             any
             other
             thing
             beyond
             the
             
             eminency
             of
             his
             
               Episcopus
               divinus
            
             ,
             which
             with
             Beza
             is
             the
             Pastour
             ,
             among
             whom
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             a●…mit
             so
             much
             as
             a
             perpetual
             president
             ,
             far
             less
             a
             Bishop
             :
             for
             the
             perpetual
             president
             or
             Moderator
             ,
             is
             with
             Beza
             ,
             the
             
               Episcopus
               humanus
            
             ,
             which
             he
             distinginshes
             from
             
               the
               divine
               ,
               or
               scripture
               Bishop
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               diocesian
               prelat
            
             (
             pleaded
             for
             by
             this
             Informer
             )
             who
             hath
             the
             Chief
             ,
             and
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Satanical
               Bishop
            
             .
             (
             In
             his
             Treatise
             
               de
               triplici
               Episcopatu
               ;
            
             )
             So
             that
             Beza
             cannot
             Imput
             to
             these
             single
             persons
             any
             authority
             over
             their
             brethren
             ,
             or
             ascribe
             to
             them
             any
             other
             eminency
             ,
             then
             what
             the
             eminency
             of
             a
             Moderatorship
             will
             give
             ,
             If
             Beza
             doe
             not
             compare
             them
             with
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Inferior
             sort
             ,
             who
             rule
             only
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             readily
             admit
             ,
             who
             take
             these
             Churches
             to
             be
             Congregational
             .
             As
             for
             Mede
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             whither
             he
             take
             the
             Angels
             Collectivly
             ,
             or
             for
             Single
             persons
             ,
             if
             he
             Imput
             not
             to
             these
             Asian
             Angels
             ane
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             which
             this
             Informer
             proves
             not
             ,
             in
             
               telling
               us
               ,
               [
               Tha●…
               the
               Tuentie
               four
               Angels
               about
               the
               Thron
               ,
               doe
               with
               him
               ,
               represent
               the
               Bishops
               ]
            
             unless
             he
             can
             shew
             that
             he
             means
             his
             
               Diocesian
               Bishops
            
             :
             for
             he
             may
             mean
             the
             Bishops
             indefinitely
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             genuine
             scripture
             acceptation
             .
             He
             holds
             there
             are
             Seven
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             here
             only
             written
             unto
             ,
             where
             are
             the
             Tuentie
             four
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             Mr
             Mede
             take
             them
             in
             his
             sense
             ?
             As
             for
             Mr.
             Brightman
             ,
             his
             exponeing
             ordinarly
             the
             Angel
             ,
             of
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             as
             the
             Informer
             alleadges
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             Brightman
             himself
             .
             
               
                 [
                 To
                 the
                 Angel
              
               &c.
               ]
               The
               Epistles
               are
               intituled
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               to
               the
               Pastours
               ,
               Becaus
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Congregation
               depends
               upon
               the
               soundnes
               of
               the
               Pastours
               :
               for
               there
               was
               not
               
                 one
                 Angel
                 alone
              
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 but
                 many
              
               ,
               Neither
               yet
               any
               prince
               among
               these
               ,
               as
               is
               manifast
               by
               Paul
               ,
               who
               to
               Miletum
               sent
               for
               the
               Elders
               or
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               —
               adding
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               spoken
               of
               their
               
               obedience
               
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 Chief
                 Bishop
              
               —
               That
               a
               Prince
               hood
               came
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               yet
               borne
               ,
               save
               only
               that
               Diotrephes
               gave
               some
               shew
               of
               it
               .
               hence
               he
               concluds
               thus
               [
               therefore
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 one
                 Angel
              
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               is
               written
               
                 to
                 the
                 whol
                 order
                 of
                 Pastours
              
               &c
               :
               ]
            
             And
             by
             this
             account
             of
             Brightmans
             acce●…tation
             of
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             Let
             any
             judge
             of
             our
             Informers
             fidelity
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             comes
             his
             last
             Argument
             for
             Episcopacy
             (
             which
             surprises
             not
             only
             his
             Doubter
             ,
             but
             I
             believe
             ,
             Most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             else
             ,
             who
             have
             seen
             it
             )
             taken
             from
             
               [
               Diotrephes
               his
               loveing
               to
               have
               the
               preeminence
               ,
               3.
               
               Joh.
               9.
               who
               (
               he
               sayes
               )
               ambitiously
               loved
               to
               be
               first
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               Chief
               place
               :
               and
               that
               this
               ambition
               only
               John
               speaks
               against
               ,
               —
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               ane
               office
               may
               be
               good
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               though
               ane
               ambitions
               seeking
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               sinfull
               .
               —
               That
               Beza
               renders
               it
               ,
               
                 qui
                 primatum
                 ambit
              
               —
               that
               our
               Inference
               of
               the
               unlawfulnes
               of
               the
               office
               he
               aimed
               at
               ,
               will
               not
               follow
               from
               his
               seeking
               of
               this
               chief
               place
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               their
               was
               such
               ane
               office
               at
               this
               time
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               now
               void
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               meaned
               to
               put
               himself
               ,
               or
               had
               already
               done
               so
               ,
               out
               of
               ane
               ambitious
               desire
               to
               be
               great
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               sinful
               end
               :
               that
               ,
               he
               looked
               after
               himself
               ,
               not
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
            
             Ans.
             't
             is
             long
             since
             we
             had
             this
             answer
             ,
             and
             gloss
             from
             Romanists
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             ane
             argument
             .
             Wee
             see
             popri
             and
             prelacy
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             con●…radiction
             will
             strick
             hands
             .
             When
             Luk.
             22.
             
             Touching
             our
             Lords
             forbidding
             a
             Dominion
             ,
             or
             primacy
             among
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             is
             objected
             to
             Bellarmin
             ,
             he
             resolves
             it
             just
             as
             this
             resolver
             .
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               rather
               institut
               and
               established
               a
               primacy
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               removed
               it
               :
               And
               commanded
               his
               vicar
               to
               preside
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               who
               seek
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               glory
               and
               commodity
               .
            
             
               de
               Pontif
               ,
               Ques
            
             .
             1.
             
             Chap.
             
             3.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             )
             Yee
             shall
             not
             rule
             as
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             )
             Imports
             ,
             that
             he
             admitts
             one
             to
             preside
             but
             not
             after
             that
             manner
             .
             He
             presses
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             a
             Prince
             or
             Captaine
             (
             just
             as
             this
             man
             doth
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             loving
             of
             preeminence
             )
             to
             shew
             that
             such
             a
             Prince
             or
             primat
             was
             designed
             ,
             de
             Pontif.
             Lib
             :
             1.
             
             Ch.
             9.
             
             Thus
             the
             Papists
             glosse
             generally
             the
             Text
             under
             debate
             .
             Tilen
             [
             in
             his
             Not.
             67.
             ]
             answering
             him
             
               [
               That
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               then
               Christ
               rather
               inflamed
               then
               quenched
               their
               ambitious
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               they
               ●…hil
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             loving
             preeminence
             ,
             intertained
             ]
             makes
             this
             sin
             of
             diotrephes
             the
             same
             with
             theires
             which
             the
             Lord
             reprehended
             ,
             viz.
             A
             sinful
             desire
             of
             ane
             unlawfull
             forbidden
             primacy
             .
             Adding
             ,
             
               [
               That
               the
               Lord
               said
               not
               ,
               he
               who
               by
               my
               appointment
               shall
               be
               Chief●…
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               from
               his
               sinfull
               desire
               would
               be
               Chieff
               .
            
             Bellarmin
             and
             the
             Papists
             fine
             notions
             ,
             and
             old
             exploded
             evasions
             ,
             we
             see
             stands
             these
             men
             in
             much
             stead
             :
             And
             doe
             furnish
             usefull
             materials
             to
             dress
             up
             Prelatick
             pamphlets
             .
             But
             what
             will
             this
             man
             say
             ?
             Will
             he
             indeed
             owne
             this
             popish
             Argument
             and
             answer
             upon
             Luk
             22.
             
             Which
             the
             topick
             of
             his
             argument
             here
             will
             necessarly
             inferr
             ?
             Was
             their
             
               a
               lawfull
               primacy
            
             supposed
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             
               the
               ambitious
               desire
            
             only
             forbidden
             ?
             Bellarmin
             presses
             that
             ane
             exorbitant
             dominion
             or
             tyrannicall
             only
             was
             forbidden
             since
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             mentioned
             (
             which
             this
             man
             also
             taks
             hold
             of
             )
             which
             seems
             to
             put
             a
             restricton
             upon
             that
             prohibition
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             such
             restriction
             in
             this
             place
             under
             debate
             :
             So
             that
             he
             is
             cut
             off
             from
             Bellarmins
             evasion
             .
             We
             heard
             before
             he
             admitted
             a
             lawfull
             Church
             Dominion
             as
             not
             discharged
             in
             Luk.
             22.
             
             And
             here
             he
             admitts
             a
             lawfull
             primacy
             over
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             pretended
             antiquity
             we
             will
             find
             him
             not
             to
             di●…owne
             a
             Chief
             patriarch
             if
             not
             directly
             to
             plead
             for
             him
             ;
             And
             then
             I
             
             see
             not
             why
             he
             may
             not
             take
             in
             the
             High
             Priest
             into
             his
             old
             Testament
             Argument
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             a
             morall
             standing
             primacy
             in
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             merite
             a
             co●…l
             in
             some
             Popish
             order
             ●…r
             it
             be
             long
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Apostle
             simply
             dissounes
             this
             lover
             of
             preeminence
             ,
             and
             censures
             him
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             preeminence
             he
             desired
             .
             And
             the
             Informer
             himself
             (
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             one
             with
             himself
             in
             it
             )
             acknowledges
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               discharged
               all
               inequality
               ,
            
             and
             especially
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             primat
             ,
             
               among
               the
               Apoles
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             why
             his
             scoler
             John
             censured
             not
             likewayes
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             primacy
             -
             affecting
             Minister
             ;
             seeking
             the
             same
             principality
             over
             his
             Brethren
             or
             fellow
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             discharged
             among
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             will
             puzell
             him
             to
             shew
             the
             disparity
             .
             Surely
             ,
             when
             our
             Lord
             said
             ,
             [
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ,
             ]
             and
             when
             he
             discharged
             a
             protos
             or
             Chief
             among
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             recomending
             to
             the
             desirer
             of
             this
             to
             be
             their
             servant
             over
             whom
             this
             was
             affected
             ,
             he
             spoke
             to
             them
             
               as
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             capacitie
             :
             and
             therefore
             discharges
             this
             
               among
               all
               Ministers
            
             .
             For
             
               aquatenus
               ad
               omne
            
             —
             I
             wonder
             if
             this
             man
             will
             say
             that
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             had
             affected
             to
             be
             a
             protos
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             our
             Lord
             would
             not
             have
             given
             them
             the
             same
             injunction
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             will
             say
             that
             they
             did
             not
             hold
             themselves
             concerned
             in
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             prohibition
             which
             the
             Disciples
             here
             got
             .
             Surely
             he
             cannot
             deny
             this
             ,
             and
             therfore
             it
             is
             Certan
             that
             John
             discharhes
             the
             very
             protos
             or
             prostacy
             self
             for
             what
             reason
             will
             it
             :
             he
             invent
             wherefor
             a
             preeminence
             or
             primacy
             should
             be
             disgarged
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             allowed
             among
             the
             Seventy
             (
             who
             he
             thinks
             represents
             the
             Pastours
             )
             or
             any
             Inferiour
             order
             of
             Church
             officers
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             what
             was
             it
             which
             Peter
             discharged
             to
             these
             Bishops
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             preeminence
             ,
             or
             masterly
             primacy
             ,
             and
             to
             
             be
             a
             protos
             ?
             learned
             he
             not
             this
             prohibition
             of
             his
             Lord
             ?
             and
             will
             it
             not
             be
             a
             Critical
             distinction
             to
             distinguish
             lordship
             from
             preeminence
             ?
             Now
             the
             first
             we
             find
             universally
             discharged
             to
             Pastours
             ,
             even
             over
             the
             flock●…
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             acknowledges
             ,
             and
             therefore
             why
             this
             preeminence
             ,
             is
             not
             likwise
             in
             it self
             and
             simply
             stricken
             against
             ,
             will
             be
             Impossible
             to
             shew
             the
             disparity
             .
             I
             must
             presume
             that
             the
             Apostle
             understood
             the
             sence
             of
             this
             prohibition
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             much
             better
             then
             our
             Informer
             :
             and
             we
             see
             he
             applyes
             to
             inferiour
             Pastours
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             discharged
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellow
             disciples
             .
             And
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             befor
             )
             if
             none
             of
             these
             scripture-Bishops
             were
             to
             lord
             it
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             farr
             less
             over
             their
             fellowes
             .
             So
             that
             to
             be
             a
             protos
             or
             Chief
             over
             them
             ,
             was
             inhibit
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             lord
             befor
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             Apostle
             here
             ,
             and
             consequently
             this
             lover
             of
             preeminence
             is
             simply
             condemned
             .
             The
             
               Inglish
               Annot
            
             :
             make
             the
             two
             places
             of
             Peter
             &
             John
             ,
             parallel
             ,
             &
             the
             same
             evill
             to
             be
             discharged
             in
             both
             .
             So
             doe
             the
             
               dutch
               annot
            
             expressing
             that
             which
             diotrephes
             sought
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostle
             Peters
             terms
             ,
             
               of
               lording
               it
               over
               his
               brethren
               .
            
             Now
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             Peter
             discharges
             Ministers
             
               to
               be
               lords
               over
               Gods
               Heritage
               ,
            
             he
             discharged
             only
             ane
             
               ambitious
               affectation
            
             and
             Supposed
             
               a
               la●…ll
               Lordship
            
             over
             the
             flock●…
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             this
             ambitious
             affectation
             .
             Surely
             then
             this
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             ,
             where
             Diotrephes
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             practising
             ,
             what
             is
             by
             Peter
             discharged
             ,
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             such
             evasion
             either
             ;
             unless
             he
             would
             make
             these
             Apostles
             to
             interfer
             together
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             it
             were
             strange
             clashing
             of
             weapones
             ,
             and
             contradiction
             of
             the
             tongues
             and
             pens
             of
             these
             Apostles
             ,
             if
             Peter
             should
             discharge
             all
             Lording
             even
             over
             the
             flocks
             ,
             in
             any
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             yet
             Iohn
             should
             allow
             unto
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             a
             preeminence
             ,
             and
             primacy
             ,
             both
             over
             the
             flocks
             ,
             and
             his
             fellow
             Ministers
             and
             labourers
             with
             him
             in
             the
             
             Lords
             vineyeard
             .
             Infine
             ,
             If
             to
             be
             a
             primat
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             a
             lawfull
             office
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             lover
             of
             it
             (
             which
             is
             all
             that
             the
             word
             will
             Import
             )
             could
             deserve
             no
             censure
             .
             The
             Informer
             knowes
             who
             said
             
               [
               He
               that
               desires
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               desires
               a
               good
               work
               ]
            
             but
             our
             Lord
             who
             spoke
             this
             by
             the
             pen
             of
             Paul
             ,
             said
             also
             himself
             immediatly
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             be
             
               a
               protos
            
             or
             Chief
             ,
             must
             quite
             that
             desire
             .
             Hence
             these
             are
             different
             objects
             of
             desire
             ,
             to
             be
             
               a
               scripture
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               protos
               or
               primat
            
             .
             To
             affect
             the
             office
             of
             a
             scriptur
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             a
             primacy
             ,
             are
             Antipods
             :
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             a
             lawfull
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             praeexistent
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             allowed
             by
             Iohn
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             desired
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             simply
             condemned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             both
             
               as
               to
               the
               desire
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               object
               of
               it
               .
            
             Hee
             who
             thus
             affects
             to
             be
             first
             ,
             deserves
             to
             be
             called
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             thus
             exalt
             themselves
             ,
             shall
             be
             abased
             .
             To
             all
             which
             I
             might
             add
             ,
             that
             diotrephes
             Imperious
             lordly
             carriage
             in
             casting
             out
             and
             censureing
             ,
             and
             not
             admitting
             into
             this
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Apostle
             appointed
             to
             be
             therein
             receaved
             ,
             is
             a
             lively
             effigies
             of
             an●…
             Episcopal
             primacy
             or
             preeminence
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             arbitrary
             prelacy
             ,
             that
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             censures
             ,
             which
             this
             Informer
             pleads
             for
             .
             Against
             which
             disorderlines
             of
             this
             
               early
               primat
            
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             threatning
             of
             his
             holy
             censure
             ,
             is
             a
             thunder-clapp
             which
             may
             terrifie
             all
             who
             carry
             this
             usurped
             office
             :
             and
             may
             make
             his
             Supposed
             Angels
             or
             Prelats
             ,
             for
             this
             their
             aspyreing
             ,
             fear
             the
             stroake
             and
             punishment
             
               of
               those
               Angels
               ,
               who
               keeped
               not
               their
               first
               estate
               ,
               but
               left
               their
               own
               habitation
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             dimiss
             the
             Informers
             last
             argument
             ,
             with
             one
             remarke
             further
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             the
             affecting
             to
             be
             a
             protos
             or
             Chief
             ,
             tainted
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             while
             the
             Christian
             Church
             was
             in
             its
             first
             Infancy
             ,
             if
             in
             Pauls
             time
             the
             mistery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             of
             propry
             ,
             was
             working
             
             (
             the
             monstrous
             embrio
             of
             a
             papacy
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             a
             Prelacy
             )
             If
             peter
             found
             it
             needfull
             to
             disscharge
             Covetousnes
             and
             lordship
             ,
             to
             ministers
             ,
             If
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             John
             was
             contradicted
             and
             counteracted
             by
             
               ane
               aspiring
               primat
            
             ,
             Surely
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             at
             that
             universal
             Change
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Holy
             ,
             humble
             Church
             Disciplin
             and
             parity
             among
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             overspread
             the
             Christian
             Church
             not
             long
             therafter
             .
             And
             to
             our
             prelatists
             ordinary
             question
             
               [
               When
               began
               the
               Change
               of
               preshyterian
               parity
               among
               Ministes
               ]
               ?
            
             Wee
             may
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             bitter
             ●…ootes
             of
             a
             Primacy
             or
             prelacy
             ,
             were
             sprouting
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             that
             this
             destroying
             weed
             grew
             up
             so
             quickly
             thereafter
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             evill
             one
             ,
             did
             quickly
             sow
             his
             Cocle
             among
             the
             wheat
             ,
             and
             blew
             up
             this
             fire
             of
             
               ambition
               ,
               primacy
            
             pride
             and
             (
             his
             own
             proper
             sin
             )
             till
             it
             came
             to
             the
             flam
             ,
             first
             of
             a
             human
             proftasie
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             Hierarchy
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Culmen
             or
             tope
             ,
             of
             a
             chief
             universal
             primacy
             at
             last
             .
             For
             that
             which
             he
             adds
             of
             Blondel
             his
             granting
             
               [
               That
               diotrephes
               sought
               to
               be
               first
               Presbyter
               ,
               &
               such
               a
               president
               as
               had
               authority
               over
               the
               rest
               .
               ]
            
             Surely
             none
             who
             ha●…e
             read
             Blondel
             can
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             distinguishes
             all
             along
             the
             Presbyters
             set
             over
             others
             from
             the
             
               Episcopus
               divine
               jure
               institutus
            
             ,
             So
             in
             his
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             4t
             .
             Arguments
             ,
             page
             .
             190
             :
             191
             ,
             192
             ,
             193
             &c.
             So
             that
             he
             maks
             the
             very
             constant
             fixed
             president
             (
             much
             more
             such
             a
             president
             or
             primat
             as
             diotrephes
             affected
             to
             be
             )
             distinct
             from
             the
             Divinely
             appointed
             Bishop
             ;
             And
             therefore
             whatever
             he
             might
             suppose
             to
             be
             creeping
             in
             at
             that
             tyme
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             interpret
             it
             to
             be
             a
             recesse
             from
             the
             divine
             appointment
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             far
             a
             Corruption
             .
             As
             for
             what
             our
             Informer
             repeats
             here
             againe
             ad
             nauseam
             [
             
               That
               Bishops
               were
               immediatly
               the
               Church
               before
               all
               the
               Apostles
               were
               gone
               and
               imediatly
               after
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               commentary
               upon
               
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               Titus
               ,
               and
               the
               Asian
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Diotrephes
               .
               ]
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             beleive
             indeed
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             last
             instance
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Diotrephesies
             ,
             earely
             enugh
             ,
             and
             Beza's
             
               Episcopus
               humanus
            
             or
             
               fixed
               president
            
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             either
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             or
             ane
             hundered
             years
             ,
             and
             more
             afterward
             (
             I
             speak
             far
             within
             compass
             )
             his
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             ,
             with
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             in
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             he
             will
             assoone
             joyn
             the
             poles
             together
             ,
             as
             prove
             it
             by
             any
             faithful
             and
             authentick
             Testimony
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               appeal
               to
               antiquity
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
               That
               antiquity
               is
               at
               most
               ,
               testis
               facti
               ,
               but
               not
               judex
               veri
               ,
               may
               witness
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               but
               is
               no
               judge
               of
               what
               is
               right
               therein
               ,
               proved
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               fathers
               .
               The
               Informer's
               reasoning
               on
               this
               head
               ,
               reduced
               to
               a
               formal
               Syllogisme
               and
               discussed
               .
               That
               in
               the
               first
               purest
               age
               the
               Church
               was
               governd
               by
               Presbyters
               withtout
               Bishopes
               ,
               proved
               by
               Testimonys
               of
               the
               fathers
               ,
               particularly
               of
               Ierome
               .
               His
               Testimony
               at
               Large
               vindicated
               from
               the
               exceptiones
               of
               the
               Informer
               .
            
          
           
             OUr
             Informer
             hath
             by
             this
             time
             got
             out
             of
             the
             straites
             of
             his
             Scripture
             Arguments
             for
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             his
             pretended
             replyes
             to
             Scripture
             arguments
             against
             them
             .
             Wherin
             we
             have
             seen
             how
             pittifully
             he
             lies
             
             been
             Bruillied
             in
             his
             endeavours
             to
             put
             the
             fairding
             of
             some
             Scripture
             Characters
             upon
             this
             Monster
             ,
             
               The
               Diocesian
               Prelat
            
             !
             Now
             he
             wil
             lanch
             out
             in
             to
             the
             vast
             Ocean
             of
             Antiquity
             wherein
             he
             supposes
             (
             and
             not
             altogother
             amisse
             )
             that
             
               this
               Leviathan
            
             can
             swim
             much
             better
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             fills
             up
             the
             Third
             part
             of
             the
             pamplet
             ,
             with
             a
             tedious
             legend
             of
             human
             Testimonyes
             in
             relation
             to
             Bishops
             .
             But
             in
             this
             his
             argueing
             from
             antiquity
             ,
             he
             playes
             the
             same
             petty
             Sophister
             as
             in
             his
             pretended
             Scripture
             proofes
             .
             For
             he
             is
             still
             pleading
             for
             a
             versatil
             Chimaera
             of
             his
             own
             braine
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             state
             the
             Question
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Prelat
             now
             existent
             in
             his
             
               Diocesian
               and
               erastian
               mould
            
             ,
             like
             to
             whom
             if
             he
             will
             shew
             me
             but
             one
             Prelat
             among
             all
             his
             ragged
             Testimonies
             ,
             I
             will
             yeeld
             the
             Cause
             to
             him
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             not
             concened
             in
             his
             Testimonies
             ,
             They
             being
             all
             Mute
             or
             Ambiguous
             as
             to
             our
             debate
             .
             Wee
             shall
             therefore
             proceed
             to
             Consider
             the
             substantials
             of
             his
             Argument
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             and
             add
             some
             Chapters
             which
             will
             be
             found
             abundantly
             to
             cutt
             the
             sinne●…es
             of
             his
             reasoning
             from
             pretended
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             vindicat
             our
             Cause
             even
             in
             point
             of
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             I
             Suppose
             this
             man
             (
             if
             he
             will
             not
             renounce
             his
             protestant
             profession
             )
             cannot
             but
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Antiquity
             as
             he
             call
             it
             ,
             or
             
               human
               Testimonies
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               truth
            
             ,
             which
             most
             
               judge
               in
               this
               debate
            
             .
             So
             that
             I
             hop
             I
             may
             suppose
             that
             he
             lookes
             upon
             his
             Antiquitity
             as
             ane
             accessorie
             appendix
             onely
             to
             his
             Scripture
             arguments
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             against
             him
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             conuincingly
             apparent
             from
             that
             is
             said
             above
             ;
             we
             must
             to
             the
             law
             and
             the
             Testimony
             in
             this
             and
             all
             other
             points
             of
             faith
             .
             Antiquity
             without
             the
             first
             Scripture
             antiquity
             ,
             deserves
             not
             the
             name
             .
             
               Id
               adulterum
               quod
               posterius
               ,
               id
               verum
               quod
               pri
               nium
               ,
            
             said
             Tertullian
             .
             That
             is
             adulterat
             which
             is
             Last
             ,
             and
             trere
             which
             is
             first
             .
             I
             am
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             truth
             and
             
             the
             Life
             ,
             said
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             
               I
               am
               Custome
            
             And
             Cyprian
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Consuetudo
               sins
               veritate
               est
               vetusias
               erroris
            
             ;
             Antiquity
             without
             truth
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             mouldy
             error
             .
             Our
             Lord
             himself
             rejected
             this
             argument
             
               [
               it
               was
               said
               of
               old
               ]
            
             and
             apposes
             unto
             it
             
               [
               but
               I
               say
            
             ]
             Well
             may
             we
             then
             oppose
             the
             Scripture
             sayings
             to
             our
             Informer's
             [
             it
             was
             said
             of
             old
             ]
             and
             by
             our
             Lords
             warrand
             ,
             reject
             his
             pretences
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             to
             warrand
             any
             thing
             which
             the
             word
             condemnes
             :
             and
             for
             this
             we
             have
             good
             warrand
             of
             antiquity
             it self
             :
             for
             the
             fathers
             universaly
             doe
             hold
             that
             onelie
             the
             Scriptures
             must
             judge
             in
             points
             of
             faith
             .
             
               Sunt
               libri
               Dominici
               quorum
               authoritati
               utrique
               consentimus
               ,
               utrique
               credimus
            
             (
             there
             being
             in
             them
             all
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             practised
             )
             
               utrique
               servimus
               ,
               ibi
               quaeramus
               ecclesiam
               ,
               ibi
               discutiamus
               causam
               nostram
               ,
            
             is
             great
             Augustins
             advice
             .
             
               The
               books
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               they
               to
               whose
               Authority
               we
               both
               consent
               ,
               which
               we
               both
               beleive
               ,
               To
               which
               we
               both
               submit
               ,
               There
               let
               us
               seek
               the
               Church
               ,
               There
               let
               us
               discusse
               our
               Cause
               .
            
             Jerom
             on
             Chap.
             23
             of
             Matth.
             tells
             us
             
               quod
               de
               scripturis
               authoritatem
               non
               habet
               ,
               eaedem
               facilitate
               contemnitur
               qua
               probatur
               .
            
             That
             which
             derives
             not
             its
             authority
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             contemneing
             of
             it
             is
             as
             ready
             as
             the
             proof
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             (
             on
             the
             1.
             )
             Chap.
             of
             Hag
             
               Quae
               absque
               athoritate
               &
               Testimoniis
               scripturarum
               quasi
               traditione
               Apostolica
               sponte
               reperiunt
               atque
               confingunt
               ,
               percutit
               Gladius
            
             Dei
             
               Such
               things
               as
               men
               of
               there
               own
               accord
               find
               out
               &
               forge
               upon
               pretence
               of
               Apostolick
               tradition
               with
               out
               the
               authority
               and
               Testimonies
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               sword
               of
               God
               strikes
               throw
               the
               same
               .
            
             Besides
             this
             discovers
             the
             plea
             from
             Antiquity
             to
             be
             very
             Impertiment
             in
             this
             debate
             :
             Because
             the
             Question
             betwixt
             us
             is
             not
             defacto
             ,
             but
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             not
             what
             sort
             of
             Bishops
             have
             been
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             ,
             or
             of
             late
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             warrand
             and
             right
             they
             have
             possessed
             their
             places
             ?
             We
             alledge
             and
             prove
             
             that
             the
             present
             Prelat
             now
             existent
             stands
             condemned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             great
             lawgiver
             ,
             his
             rules
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             his
             Testament
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             answer
             this
             Charge
             with
             humane
             Testimonies
             ,
             as
             to
             Custom
             or
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             even
             granting
             that
             his
             Testimonies
             did
             prove
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             viz
             ,
             That
             our
             present
             Prelat
             is
             exemplified
             in
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             )
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             oppose
             ,
             humane
             corruption
             to
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             The
             practise
             of
             men
             to
             Gods
             rule
             ,
             and
             mens
             Testimonies
             who
             are
             liars
             ,
             to
             the
             divine
             Oracles
             of
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             thinkes
             it
             a
             Herculean
             argument
             ,
             when
             he
             drawes
             his
             human
             Testimonies
             ,
             as
             to
             prelacy
             neer
             the
             Apostles
             time
             (
             as
             if
             he
             had
             travelled
             to
             
               Hercules
               pillars
            
             )
             and
             wonders
             how
             we
             can
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             could
             so
             soon
             alter
             the
             divine
             institutions
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             ,
             how
             long
             was
             it
             after
             Gods
             Holy
             law
             was
             proclaimed
             from
             heaven
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             terrible
             voice
             ,
             that
             the
             wholl
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             together
             with
             Aaron
             himself
             ,
             set
             up
             and
             worshiped
             the
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             the
             very
             express
             letter
             of
             the
             Second
             command
             ?
             Now
             ,
             suppose
             that
             idolatry
             several
             hundered
             years
             afterward
             had
             pleaded
             this
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             ancient
             Custome
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             (
             after
             frequently
             imitated
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             its
             plausible
             pretexts
             of
             intention
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             for
             
               the
               seasi
               was
               proclaimed
               to
               Iehova
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             a
             visible
             signe
             of
             his
             presence
             )
             Wil
             the
             Informer
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             had
             been
             a
             good
             argument
             to
             warrand
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             
               Second
               command
            
             ,
             though
             this
             Practise
             was
             but
             fourty
             dayes
             younger
             then
             the
             promulgation
             if
             self
             .
             So
             the
             case
             is
             here
             ,
             Though
             he
             could
             shew
             us
             human
             clear
             Testimonies
             ,
             nay
             more
             ,
             even
             Scripture
             Testimonies
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             factum
             ,
             that
             the
             diocesian
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             Erastian
             Prelat
             ,
             had
             been
             existent
             and
             set
             up
             in
             some
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             own
             time
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             can
             from
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             
             practise
             ,
             prove
             this
             officer
             to
             be
             a
             plant
             not
             of
             a
             divine
             plantation
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             divine
             institutiones
             ,
             He
             must
             needs
             grant
             (
             that
             though
             esteemed
             golden
             )
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             Nehushtan
             ,
             rejected
             and
             pluckt
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             .
             The
             Papists
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             but
             a
             half-rule
             ,
             made
             up
             by
             traditions
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             own
             (
             professedly
             at
             least
             )
             any
             principle
             ,
             or
             practise
             ,
             condemned
             in
             the
             Word
             .
             suppose
             he
             could
             bring
             thousands
             of
             Testimonies
             from
             ancient
             writers
             ,
             touching
             his
             Prelat
             he
             pleads
             for
             ;
             they
             are
             but
             
               h●…man
               Testimonies
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             beget
             
               a
               divine
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             word
             only
             .
             
               Surge
               veritas
               ipsa
               Scripturas
               tuas
               inter
               retare
               ,
               quam
               c●…nsuetudo
               non
               nooit
               ▪
               nam
               si
               nosset
               non-esset
               ,
               saith
               Tertullian
               .
               Arise
               o
               !
               truth
               it self
               ,
               and
               expone
               they
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               custome
               hath
               not
               known
               ,
               for
               had
               it
               known
               them
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               been
               .
            
             The
             Informer's
             Testimonies
             may
             induce
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             were
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             whither
             the
             office
             which
             these
             Bishops
             are
             supposed
             to
             hold
             ,
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             or
             not
             ;
             this
             queston
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             higher
             tribunall
             ;
             and
             Gods
             Oracles
             must
             determine
             therein
             ,
             before
             the
             Conscience
             can
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             owning
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             officer
             :
             And
             if
             God
             dissowne
             him
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             ane
             
               Athanasius
               contra
               orbem
            
             ,
             in
             withstanding
             him
             ,
             It
             being
             still
             certain
             that
             these
             human
             witnesses
             are
             testesfacti
             at
             most
             ,
             but
             not
             
               judices
               veri
               &
               recti
            
             ,
             Attesters
             of
             
               matters
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               judges
               of
               what
               is
               right
            
             and
             equal
             therein
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             our
             Informers
             pleading
             from
             antiquity
             ,
             were
             granted
             ,
             his
             cause
             ,
             profliga
             by
             Scripture
             weapons
             lyes
             grovelling
             in
             the
             dust
             .
             wheras
             he
             alleadges
             
               [
               Testimonies
               as
               to
               the
               existence
               of
               Prelats
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               neer
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               or
               contemporary
               with
               them
               ,
               &
               that
               Catalogues
               of
               a
               Succession
               of
               Prelats
               ,
               down
               from
               Apostles
               and
               Evangilists
               ,
               have
               been
               keept
               in
               Churches
               ,
               which
               he
               thinkes
               speakes
               convincingly
               for
               the
               Episcopacy
            
             
             
               of
               Timothie
               ,
               and
               Titus
               &c.
            
             I
             Ans.
             Although
             this
             be
             the
             very
             Marrow
             and
             strength
             of
             all
             his
             argument
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             yet
             when
             tryed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             many
             wayes
             defective
             ,
             and
             unsound
             .
             For
             clearing
             whereof
             I
             shall
             offer
             some
             things
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Major
             ,
             and
             assumtion
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             found
             quite
             to
             breake
             the
             force
             of
             al
             his
             pretences
             this
             way
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             argument
             must
             run
             .
          
           
             
               If
               Diocesian
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               ancient
               fathers
               ,
               did
               exist
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               and
               Catalogues
               of
               them
               are
               drawn
               by
               these
               ancients
               ,
               from
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Euangilists
               ,
               then
            
             I
             
               must
               believe
               these
               Bishops
               to
               be
               of
               divine
               institution
               :
               but
               thus
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               ancient
               fathers
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             I
             
               must
               believe
               Diocesian
               Bishopes
               to
               be
               of
               divine
               institution
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             the
             argument
             in
             its
             genuine
             strength
             ,
             this
             pitifull
             pleader
             offers
             not
             a
             jott
             in
             proofe
             of
             the
             major
             proposition
             ,
             whose
             connexion
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             the
             we
             all
             deny
             .
             All
             that
             he
             offers
             is
             in
             proofe
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             denved
             ,
             &
             will
             be
             found
             very
             maimed
             .
             I.
             To
             the
             Major
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             very
             dangerous
             consequence
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             which
             men
             call
             antiquity
             ,
             or
             
               [
               ancient
               custome
               ,
               ]
               the
               infallible
               rule
               ,
               and
               commentary
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               nature
               and
               office
               ,
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               Scriptur
               .
            
             Because
             1.
             
             
               If
               mens
               practise
            
             must
             be
             the
             key
             and
             comment
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             must
             not
             contradict
             or
             counteract
             it
             ,
             then
             why
             may
             not
             also
             human
             practise
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             succeding
             ages
             ,
             determine
             as
             to
             every
             Scripture
             truth
             ,
             and
             duty
             therein
             held
             out
             ?
             2.
             
             This
             were
             to
             set
             up
             a
             higher
             rule
             ,
             and
             tribunal
             ,
             then
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             
               make
               our
               faith
               to
               stand
               in
               mans
               wisdome
               ,
               not
               in
               Gods
               ,
            
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             
               a
               privat
               interpretation
            
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Prophecy
             had
             come
             
               by
               the
               will
               of
               man.
            
             For
             if
             I
             must
             believe
             no
             otherwayes
             anent
             the
             Scriptures
             relating
             
             to
             the
             offices
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             Titus
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             supposed
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             successores
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             held
             no
             other
             offices
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             these
             supposed
             successores
             are
             said
             to
             have
             had
             ,
             then
             the
             Custome
             and
             practise
             of
             fallible
             men
             ,
             becomes
             to
             me
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             ratio
             a
             priori
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             ground
             ,
             why
             I
             believe
             these
             Scriptures
             to
             have
             such
             a
             sense
             and
             no
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             give
             men
             a
             dominion
             over
             my
             faith
             ,
             and
             my
             faith
             herein
             resolves
             ultimatly
             into
             a
             human
             practise
             ,
             and
             Testimony
             of
             fallible
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             principle
             no
             protestant
             will
             allow
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             asumption
             of
             the
             argument
             ,
             I
             would
             demand
             of
             this
             
               informer
               ,
               how
            
             I
             
               must
               be
               infallibly
               assured
               anent
               this
               universal
               judgment
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               true
               succession
               ;
               and
               how
               he
               will
               instruct
               the
               universal
               harmonius
               judgement
               of
               all
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               in
               this
               great
               point
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               [
               That
               such
               prelates
               as
               we
               have
               now
               ,
               were
               the
               first
               recipients
               of
               the
               ordinary
               power
               of
               government
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               their
               only
               immediat
               &
               ordinary
               successors
               .
               ]
            
             The
             topick
             of
             our
             Informers
             argument
             doth
             suppose
             the
             certanty
             of
             this
             mater
             of
             fact
             .
             But
             to
             clear
             this
             will
             be
             found
             a
             hard
             peece
             of
             work
             .
             Because
             1.
             
             It
             is
             certan
             that
             many
             of
             the
             ancients
             wrote
             nothing
             ;
             many
             of
             their
             writings
             are
             lost
             ;
             many
             writings
             going
             under
             their
             name
             are
             counterfit
             ,
             &
             most
             especially
             to
             this
             debate
             .
             It
             were
             possibly
             none
             of
             the
             hardest
             Tasks
             to
             discover
             some
             writings
             here
             cited
             ;
             to
             be
             meer
             countersites
             .
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             those
             who
             have
             written
             ,
             are
             not
             contradicted
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             by
             such
             men
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             who
             either
             have
             not
             written
             ,
             or
             whose
             writings
             are
             perished
             ?
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancients
             speak
             of
             as
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             ane
             universal
             consent
             (
             as
             farr
             as
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             hath
             come
             to
             us
             )
             which
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             
             and
             the
             Apostolick
             doctrine
             ;
             as
             ,
             the
             error
             anent
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             [
             that
             the
             Saincts
             sie
             not
             his
             face
             till
             the
             last
             day
             .
             ]
             the
             error
             of
             [
             free
             will
             ,
             ]
             which
             until
             Augustin
             opposed
             it
             was
             universally
             receaved
             ▪
             the
             [
             Millenary
             error
             ,
             ]
             anent
             Christs
             personall
             reigne
             upon
             the
             Earth
             a
             Thousand
             years
             ;
             called
             by
             Lactantius
             ,
             [
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             prophets
             ,
             and
             christian
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             christians
             follow
             .
             ]
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             holds
             them
             to
             be
             no
             christians
             that
             dissown
             this
             ▪
             and
             this
             is
             owned
             as
             
               ane
               Apostolick
               tradition
            
             .
             So
             [
             childrens
             partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ;
             ]
             and
             [
             the
             necessity
             of
             baptisme
             ]
             was
             by
             Augustin
             and
             others
             owned
             as
             such
             a
             tradition
             (
             lib
             :
             1.
             de
             pecc
             :
             mer.
             )
             Basil
             names
             four
             Apostolick
             traditions
             ,
             signeing
             with
             the
             cross
             ;
             praying
             to
             the
             east
             ;
             anointeing
             with
             oyle
             ;
             praying
             in
             the
             standing
             postur
             from
             Easter
             to
             whitsuntyd
             .
             See
             the
             
               Appendix
               to
               jus
               divinum
               minise
               .
               Evan
               (
               prop.
            
             2.
             )
             The
             informer
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             make
             a
             great
             bustle
             anent
             the
             condemneing
             of
             Aerius
             ,
             for
             holding
             that
             Bishops
             and
             presbyters
             are
             all
             one
             .
             But
             Beza
             could
             have
             informed
             him
             ,
             de
             grad
             :
             (
             346.
             )
             that
             Epiphanius
             (
             Haeres
             :
             75
             )
             imputs
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             great
             heresies
             ,
             these
             Tenets
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             held
             it
             unlawfull
             to
             offer
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             held
             that
             Saincts
             departed
             were
             not
             to
             be
             invocat
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             were
             not
             fixed
             fast
             dayes
             to
             be
             keept
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             jewish
             pascal
             was
             not
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             because
             ourpassover
             is
             already
             offered
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             our
             Informer
             condemne
             him
             for
             these
             also
             ,
             we
             weed
             care
             the
             lesse
             for
             his
             condemning
             him
             in
             the
             point
             of
             prelacy
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             account
             of
             the
             first
             times
             immediatly
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             mater
             of
             fact
             ,
             very
             dark
             &
             uncertain
             ,
             &
             consequently
             a
             very
             slippery
             rule
             .
             
               Hegesi
               pus
            
             (
             apud
             Euseb
             :
             lib
             :
             3.
             
             Cap
             :
             28.
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             [
             that
             immediatly
             after
             the
             Apostolick
             age
             was
             gone
             ,
             
               tunc
               impii
               erroris
               conspiratio
               ,
               per
               seductionem
               eorum
               qui
               alienam
               doctrinam
               trad
               ▪
               ant
               ,
               initium
               caepit
               —
            
             Then
             the
             conspiracy
             of
             wicked
             error
             ,
             but
             the
             seducings
             of
             
             those
             who
             delivered
             another
             doctrine
             ,
             took
             its
             begining
             .
             Eusebius
             himself
             the
             prime
             writer
             ,
             (
             from
             whom
             in
             a
             manner
             is
             the
             wholl
             of
             all
             that
             is
             delivered
             anent
             Church
             Government
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             who
             presents
             these
             fragmens
             of
             writers
             out
             of
             which
             our
             episcopal
             men
             ga●…her
             up
             their
             proofes
             )
             in
             the
             proem
             of
             his
             History
             acknowledges
             that
             he
             is
             in
             that
             worke
             entered
             into
             a
             dark
             desert
             ,
             therein
             he
             hath
             no
             footsteps
             of
             any
             goeing
             before
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Some
             litle
             occasions
             ,
             or
             some
             pitty
             narations
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             in
             their
             own
             time
             hath
             left
             and
             delivered
             .
             let
             any
             read
             haumer
             (
             ane
             Inglish
             Bishop
             )
             ,
             his
             translation
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             wherein
             this
             will
             be
             found
             very
             clear
             .
             Scalliger
             (
             prolegom
             in
             Chron.
             Euseb.
             )
             Saith
             ,
             
               Intervallum
               illud
               ab
               ultimo
               capite
               actorum
               &c.
               the
               nterval
               from
               he
               last
               chotter
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               until
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               reigne
               of
               Trajan
               ,
               in
               which
               tract
               ,
               Quadratus
               and
               a
               Ignatius
               flourished
               (
               let
               our
               informer
               observe
               this
               as
               to
               Ignatius
               )
               may
               be
               truly
               called
               with
               varr●…
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               obscur
               ,
               wherin
               nothinthat
               is
               certan
               ,
               hath
               come
               to
               our
               hand
               concerning
               the
               affairs
               of
               Christians
               ,
               except
               some
               very
               few
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               enemies
               of
               godlines
               carches
               up
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Suetonius
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 Plenius
                 Cecilianus
                 ,
              
               which
               gap
               that
               Eusebius
               might
               fill
               up
               ,
               he
               drew
               some
               things
               without
               discretion
               and
            
             choise
             out
             of
             the
             upotiposes
             or
             exemples
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Clement
             (
             for
             he
             is
             not
             that
             learned
             Clement
             
               who
               wrote
               the
               Stromata●…●…nd
               out
               of
               the
               fyve
               books
               of
               hegesippus
               a
               writer
               no
               better
               .
            
             Tilen
             himself
             (
             a
             great
             pleader
             for
             the
             Episcopal
             cause
             )
             yet
             tells
             us
             (
             Contr
             :
             3
             :
             l.
             2
             :
             c.
             2
             :
             Not.
             39.
             and
             c.
             3.
             
             Note
             .
             6
             )
             That
             ,
             the
             history
             of
             these
             first
             times
             hath
             great
             blacks
             
               and
               gapes
               ,
               which
               the
               Spurius
               Clements
               and
               other
               writers
               of
               the
               same
               stamp
               ,
               filled
               up
               with
               petty
               fables
               drawen
               from
               their
               own
               braine
               .
               —
               That
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               until
               Traian's
               times
               ,
               
               thereis
               almost
               nothing
               extant
               which
               is
               certain
               :
               hence
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               occasion
               was
               taken
               by
               men
               of
               bad
               dispositions
               to
               make
               hold
               to
               faine
               anything
               ,
               whom
               even
               the
               Apostles
               times
               wanted
               not
               .
            
             Not
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             many
             things
             written
             and
             observed
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             which
             may
             invalidat
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             history
             ,
             and
             his
             many
             gross
             errors
             therein
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             poynts
             ,
             observed
             by
             Scalliger
             and
             others
             .
             How
             fabulous
             is
             that
             history
             of
             Christes
             Epistle
             to
             Agbarus
             ,
             rejected
             even
             by
             pope
             Gelasius
             in
             a
             Councel
             of
             Seventy
             Bishops
             at
             room
             .
             That
             which
             Philo
             the
             jew
             wrote
             of
             the
             
               Essae
               Ans
            
             ,
             a
             Sect
             among
             the
             jewes
             ,
             Eusebius
             affirms
             that
             he
             wrot
             it
             of
             
               Christian
               mmks
            
             ,
             which
             Scalliger
             shewes
             to
             be
             false
             out
             of
             Philo
             himself
             
               (
               in
               elencho
               tribaeresii
               .
            
             )
             He
             proves
             peters
             crucifixion
             at
             Rome
             by
             a
             tomb
             proofe
             :
             —
             In
             the
             computation
             of
             times
             ,
             Scalliger
             observes
             his
             gross
             errors
             .
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             considerable
             ,
             he
             discovers
             gross
             ignorance
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             the
             Cephas
             reprehended
             by
             Paul
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Apostle
             peter
             ,
             but
             another
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Seventy
             disciples
             .
             Besyds
             ,
             many
             things
             in
             his
             personall
             cariage
             and
             qualities
             ,
             which
             may
             weaken
             the
             Credit
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             as
             his
             presideing
             in
             the
             councel
             of
             Tyre
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             standing
             upon
             the
             Arrians
             side
             .
             Scalliger
             (
             in
             his
             Thesaurus
             temporum
             .
             Animad
             :
             p
             :
             268
             )
             Setts
             down
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             concerning
             his
             errors
             &
             Arrianisme
             ,
             wherein
             some
             affirme
             that
             he
             died
             .
             When
             he
             wrote
             the
             history
             he
             was
             ane
             Arian
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Admitt
             his
             Testimony
             were
             abeve
             all
             exception
             ,
             yet
             that
             his
             history
             hath
             been
             corrupted
             by
             some
             ignorant
             impostor
             ,
             is
             demonstrated
             from
             this
             by
             Didocl
             :
             (
             cap.
             4.
             p.
             119
             )
             [
             that
             he
             maks
             mention
             of
             Sozomen
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             ane
             hundred
             years
             therafter
             .
             ]
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             
               Catalogues
               of
               Bishopes
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Informer
             ,
             and
             his
             masters
             befor
             him
             ,
             exhibit
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             them
             
             aboundantly
             invalidat
             by
             many
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             whose
             judgement
             and
             Testimonys
             are
             collected
             by
             Didocl
             :
             (
             cap
             :
             4
             p.
             121
             :
             122
             ,
             123
             ,
             124
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Which
             we
             may
             well
             challeng
             this
             man
             to
             answer
             .
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             dismiss
             it
             with
             these
             observes
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Tertullian
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Argument
             of
             Succession
             ,
             against
             hereticks
             ,
             designe
             only
             to
             shew
             a
             derivation
             of
             true
             doctrine
             from
             the
             Apostles
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             the
             
               Traduoes
               Apostolici
               Seminis
            
             ,
             a
             derivation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             never
             meaned
             it
             of
             a
             Succession
             of
             
               men
               of
               the
               same
               office
            
             every
             way
             .
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             [
             Arise
             o
             truth
             and
             expone
             they
             Scriptures
             &c.
             ]
             Iren●…us
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             speaking
             of
             this
             Succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             pressing
             adherence
             to
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             delivered
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             Presbyters
             
               [
               opportet
               adhaerere
               iis
            
             &c
             :
             We
             must
             adhere
             to
             them
             who
             keeps
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             order
             of
             [
             presbitery
             ]
             mentain
             the
             word
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             obey
             these
             [
             presbiters
             ]
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             Succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             showen
             .
             Then
             he
             adds
             
               qui
               cum
               Episcopatus
               Successione
               ,
               charisma
               veritatis
               certum
               ,
               Secundum
               placitum
               patris
               acceperunt
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             Succession
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             have
             receaved
             from
             the
             father
             the
             sure
             gift
             of
             truth
             .
             ]
             thus
             he
             ,
             (
             l.
             4.
             c.
             44.
             )
             And
             because
             this
             Informer
             singes
             their
             old
             song
             who
             before
             him
             ,
             will
             still
             Shuffle
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             the
             Ancients
             speak
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             Let
             him
             remarke
             what
             he
             sayes
             (
             lib
             :
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             )
             Speaking
             of
             the
             contumacy
             of
             the
             adversaries
             of
             truth
             
               [
               quum
               autem
               ad
               eam
               iterim
               traditionem
               ,
               quae
               est
               ab
               Apostolis
               ,
               quae
               per
               Successiones
               presbyterorum
               in
               Ecclesiis
               custoditur
               ,
               provocamus
               eos
               &c
               :
               —
            
             
               But
               when
               wee
               apeall
               them
               again
               to
               that
               tradition
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               preserved
            
             by
             Succession
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Churches
             —
             They
             will
             alledge
             that
             they
             are
             more
             wise
             then
             the
             
             Apostles
             themselves
             or
             these
             Presbyters
             ]
             dare
             this
             man
             say
             ,
             that
             Irenaeus
             meaned
             that
             it
             was
             only
             a
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             in
             these
             Churches
             who
             keep
             that
             Apostolick
             truth
             .
          
           
             That
             Presbyters
             are
             successoures
             of
             Apostles
             properly
             and
             immediatly
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             a
             full
             Testimony
             of
             ancient
             fathers
             .
             ●…gnatius
             (
             about
             whom
             our
             Informer
             makes
             a
             great
             bustle
             in
             several
             places
             of
             his
             Pamplet
             )
             in
             the
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Trallianos
            
             ,
             calles
             the
             
               caetum
               Presbyterorum
            
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               
                 Con●…unctionem
                 Apostolerum
                 Christi
              
               ,
               a
               meeting
               of
               Apostles
               of
               Christ.
               ●…rinaus
               ,
               (
               lib
               :
               4.
               
               Cap.
               43
               )
               holds
               
                 Presbyteros
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 successionem
                 habere
                 ,
              
            
             that
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Church
             have
             there
             succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Cyprian
             
               (
               lib.
               4.
               epistol
               .
               9.
               )
               asserts
               ,
               
                 omnes
                 praepositos
                 vicaria
                 ordinatione
                 Apostolis
                 succedere
                 ,
              
               that
               all
               overseers
            
             (
             so
             he
             calls
             Presbyters
             )
             succeeds
             the
             Apostles
             by
             a
             vicarious
             ordination
             .
             Ierome
             ,
             on
             2.
             
             Chap.
             of
             mica
             ,
             (
             cited
             by
             Cratian
             in
             decretis
             distinct
             5.
             cap
             )
             speaking
             of
             himself
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             saith
             
               si
               in
               Apostolorum
               loco
               simus
               ,
               non
               solum
               sermonem
               eorum
               imitemur
            
             &c.
             
             
               If
               we
               be
               in
               the
               Apostles
               place
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               onely
               imitat
               there
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               also
               their
               conversation
               .
            
             Augustin
             (
             serm
             :
             36.
             to
             the
             fratres
             in
             Eremo
             )
             and
             these
             too
             Pre●…byters
             ,
             call
             them
             
               sal
               terrae
               ,
               Apostolorum
               successores
               ,
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               Apostles
               successours
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             certan
             ,
             that
             these
             Catalogue-drawers
             ,
             did
             not
             understand
             
               veri
               nominis
               ep●…copos
            
             ,
             or
             
               diocesian
               Bishops
               properly
               suoh
            
             ,
             thogh
             speaking
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             times
             they
             gave
             them
             all
             one
             name
             :
             So
             it
             is
             equally
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimoyns
             out
             of
             which
             these
             Catalogues
             are
             patch●…d
             up
             ,
             are
             most
             inconsistent
             and
             contradictory
             to
             one
             another
             (
             as
             the
             divines
             at
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Wight
             ,
             and
             many
             learned
             men
             have
             made
             appear
             )
             
             and
             still
             the
             nearer
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             the
             Catalogues
             are
             the
             more
             darke
             and
             various
             .
             They
             make
             Peter
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             (
             a
             fable
             contradicted
             by
             many
             of
             the
             learned
             &
             proved
             to
             be
             such
             )
             but
             whither
             Clemens
             was
             first
             or
             Third
             ,
             and
             who
             or
             in
             that
             order
             next
             after
             Succeed
             them
             ,
             whither
             Linus
             ,
             or
             Anacletus
             is
             never
             yet
             cleared
             ,
             Some
             make
             Titus
             Bishop
             of
             Crete
             ,
             some
             Archbishop
             .
             Some
             Bishop
             of
             Dalmatia
             .
             Timothy
             and
             John
             are
             made
             by
             many
             Bishops
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Some
             say
             Policarp
             was
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             .
             Some
             make
             him
             succeed
             one
             Bucolus
             .
             some
             make
             Aristo
             first
             .
             Some
             give
             Alexandria
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             some
             tuo
             at
             once
             .
             See
             appendix
             to
             jus
             .
             divin
             .
             min.
             Evangel
             .
          
           
             And
             wheras
             our
             Informer
             replyes
             [
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             yet
             all
             agree
             that
             a
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             different
             relations
             cannot
             impeach
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Succession
             it self
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             difference
             about
             the
             Succession
             of
             princes
             will
             invalidat
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             History
             ]
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             prove
             that
             they
             understood
             
               Bishops
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               or
               his
               diocesians
            
             in
             all
             these
             Catalogues
             of
             Succession
             ,
             this
             evasion
             might
             have
             some
             Shew
             of
             truth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             did
             not
             .
             
               Patres
               cum
               Iacobum
               Episcopum
               vocant
               &c.
               the
               Fathers
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Whittak
               .
               (
               de
               pontif
               .
               quest
               :
            
             2.
             c.
             15
             se
             :
             2.
             
             When
             they
             call
             James
             Bishop
             or
             Peter
             ,
             take
             not
             
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               properly
            
             ,
             but
             they
             call
             them
             Bishops
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             wherein
             they
             stayed
             for
             some
             time
             —
             and
             againe
             —
             [
             if
             spoken
             of
             a
             Bishop
             properly
             ,
             its
             absurd
             to
             say
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Bishopes
             ,
             fore
             he
             that
             is
             properly
             
               a
               Bishop
            
             cannot
             be
             ane
             Apostle
             ,
             Because
             the
             Bishop
             is
             set
             only
             over
             one
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostles
             were
             founders
             and
             overseers
             of
             many
             Churches
             ]
             .
             After
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               non
               procul
               distat
               ab
               insania
            
             &c.
             it
             differs
             little
             from
             madnes
             to
             say
             that
             Peter
             or
             any
             other
             Apostles
             were
             Bishopes
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             he
             speaks
             afterwards
             at
             large
             (
             Q
             :
             
             3.
             c
             :
             3.
             
             Sect
             :
             9.
             [
             proveing
             this
             from
             the
             unfixed
             extraordinary
             nature
             of
             their
             message
             or
             mission
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             follow
             the
             Spirits
             conduct
             towards
             all
             places
             whither
             they
             were
             called
             .
             Which
             argument
             reaches
             evangelists
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             .
             So
             that
             Whitaker
             will
             send
             our
             Informer
             to
             Bedlam
             ,
             if
             he
             mend
             not
             this
             information
             ,
             and
             revocke
             not
             this
             principle
             anent
             the
             Episcopacy
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             from
             them
             .
             The
             learned
             Iunius
             also
             (
             Contr
             :
             3.
             lib
             :
             1.
             cap.
             23.
             not
             .
             3.
             )
             mantaines
             ane
             aequivocall
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               Bishop
            
             ]
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             paralleel
             holds
             not
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             difference
             about
             the
             Succession
             of
             Kings
             ,
             when
             a
             Monarchy
             all
             a●…e
             Supposed
             such
             ,
             but
             here
             the
             difference
             and
             equivocation
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               authority
               of
               these
               Succeeding
               Bishops
            
             .
             When
             he
             shall
             read
             Scallig
             .
             (
             Animadvers
             :
             277.
             )
             The
             Informer
             may
             possibly
             suspect
             Hegesippus
             his
             naration
             anent
             James
             ;
             yet
             jerom
             and
             Eusebius
             depend
             upon
             him
             .
             Scalliger
             holds
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             to
             be
             no
             better
             .
             likwayes
             jerom
             (
             :
             Catol
             :
             Scrip
             :
             )
             is
             a
             Counterfit
             ,
             not
             the
             true
             jerom
             ,
             since
             he
             mentions
             pope
             hilary
             ,
             who
             lived
             long
             after
             jerom
             was
             in
             his
             grave
             .
          
           
             And
             wheras
             the
             Informer
             maks
             a
             great
             outcry
             of
             jerom
             [
             that
             jerom
             begins
             at
             the
             Evangelist
             Mark
             ,
             in
             the
             Alexandrian
             Catalogue
             ,
             which
             our
             w●…itters
             leave
             out
             in
             their
             citations
             ]
             its
             easily
             answered
             that
             it
             needs
             not
             be
             putt
             in
             ,
             since
             the
             Author
             ,
             sayes
             [
             A
             marko
             ,
             from
             ,
             or
             after
             him
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             choosed
             ▪
             out
             one
             whom
             they
             made
             president
             ]
             wherein
             it
             s
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             this
             custom
             ,
             
               after
               Mark
            
             and
             excluding
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             ane
             Evangelist
             before
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             be
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Presbiters
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             the
             first
             Bishop
             was
             ane
             Evangelist
             ,
             the
             rest
             were
             very
             heterogenious
             to
             their
             first
             pattern
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             that
             jerom
             sayes
             
               Presbitiri
               a
               marco
               unum
               [
               ex
               se
               ]
               electum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hee
             clerly
             insinuats
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Presbyters
             thereafter
             ,
             no
             Mark
             that
             
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             by
             Marks
             Apointment
             these
             Bishops
             wereset
             up
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             attribute
             it
             
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               etion
               ▪
            
             Should
             one
             say
             ,
             
               in
               Scotia
               ,
               a
               regimine
               presbit
               :
               Anno.
            
             62.
             
             
               Episcopi
               introducti
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               ab
               isto
               regimine
               introducti
               ,
            
             were
             ●…t
             not
             a
             bad
             consequence
             .
             Here
             I
             will
             offer
             to
             him
             the
             remarke
             of
             a
             learned
             author
             (
             Repl
             :
             to
             Dun
             :
             143.
             )
             anent
             the
             Circle
             ,
             which
             he
             and
             his
             fellowes
             doe
             ryde
             in
             this
             argument
             .
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             &c.
             had
             ane
             Episcopal
             authority
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             their
             authority
             was
             not
             Evangelistick
             .
             Why
             so
             ?
             because
             it
             was
             not
             to
             die
             with
             them
             ,
             why
             that
             ?
             Because
             it
             was
             ordinary
             and
             perpetually
             necessary
             .
             And
             how
             is
             that
             proved
             ?
             Because
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostles
             being
             alive
             ,
             they
             behooved
             to
             instruct
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             with
             Episcopal
             authority
             ,
             much
             more
             being
             dead
             ,
             this
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             when
             it
             is
             inquired
             ,
             how
             this
             Episcopal
             authority
             is
             proved
             ,
             it
             is
             fairely
             assumed
             againe
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             [
             that
             the
             Apostles
             made
             them
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             .
             ]
             So
             the
             last
             medium
             is
             still
             that
             which
             is
             in
             Question
             .
             Let
             him
             ponder
             also
             what
             Didocl
             :
             (
             p.
             125.
             and
             139
             ▪
             )
             hath
             produced
             ,
             anent
             the
             confusion
             and
             contradictions
             in
             this
             Alexandrian
             Succession
             .
             Tilen
             himself
             (
             de
             pontif
             :
             l.
             1.
             c
             :
             24.
             not
             :
             1.
             )
             acknowledges
             that
             
               [
               De
               Alexandrinae
               Ecclesiae
               primordijs
               ,
               nihil
               ex
               Scriptura
               ,
               im●…ne
               ex
               patribus
               quidem
               ,
               qui
               ante
               Synodum
               nicenum
               floruerunt
               ,
               quicquam
               certi
               demonstrari
            
             
               potest
               ,
               That
               nothing
               certanly
               can
               be
               made
               appear
               concerning
               the
               beginings
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               from
               Scriptur
               ,
               no
               not
               from
               the
               Fathers
               who
               florished
               before
               the
               council
               of
               Nice
               .
            
             Baronius
             (
             Anno.
             44.
             11
             
             :
             42.
             )
             saith
             
               cum
               Apostolorum
               nomine
               tam
               facta
               quam
               scripta
               reperiantur
               esse
               suppositia
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               —
               Since
               there
               are
               suppositious
               both
               words
               and
               Acts
               under
               the
               Apostles
               name
               ,
               &
               since
               what
               is
               related
               by
               true
               writers
               ,
               remaines
               not
               incorrupt
               ,
               it
               may
               make
               one
               dispair
               to
               reach
               that
               is
               true
               and
               
               cer●…in
               .
            
             So
             much
             is
             the
             great
             popish
             historian
             forced
             to
             confess
             .
          
           
             The
             Informer
             should
             likewise
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             put
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             doubter
             ,
             Joseph
             Scalliger
             ,
             his
             grave
             difficulty
             about
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             (
             Related
             by
             Didocl
             .
             Cap
             :
             4
             :
             p.
             123.
             )
             Wherin
             he
             proves
             Eusebius
             relation
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             our
             Lords
             prophecy
             anent
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             Josephus
             his
             History
             .
             To
             this
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             find
             many
             learned
             men
             doe
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             successors
             after
             the
             Apostles
             in
             these
             supposed
             Catalogues
             ,
             were
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             [
             who
             according
             as
             they
             were
             more
             eminent
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             memories
             referved
             therein
             ,
             whose
             Natales
             (
             as
             Iunius
             speaks
             )
             that
             is
             their
             dayes
             of
             banishment
             ,
             martyrdome
             ,
             or
             death
             were
             keept
             in
             the
             Churches
             records
             ;
             accordingly
             they
             were
             cull'd
             out
             by
             the
             Fathers
             to
             fill
             up
             these
             Catalogues
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             contemporary
             ,
             &
             those
             they
             named
             [
             Bishops
             ]
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             their
             own
             times
             .
             For
             this
             I
             recomend
             
               Franciscus
               Iunius
            
             his
             learned
             discourse
             to
             this
             purpose
             Cont.
             3
             :
             l.
             2
             :
             c.
             5.
             not
             .
             18
             ▪
             
               —
               [
               errori
               causam
               prebuit
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               error
            
             (
             he
             means
             in
             those
             contradictory
             confused
             Catalogues
             of
             Bishops
             )
             
               was
               that
               there
               were
               many
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               at
               once
               appoyinted
               by
               be
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Churches
               &c.
               ]
            
             It
             s
             then
             evident
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Collection
             of
             Diocl.
             upon
             what
             is
             premised
             )
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Ancientes
             without
             examination
             having
             from
             their
             progenitors
             receaved
             many
             fabulous
             stories
             ,
             delivered
             to
             the
             posterity
             such
             thinges
             as
             can
             neither
             be
             reconciled
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             might
             fill
             up
             their
             Tables
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             conforme
             the
             first
             ages
             to
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             culld
             out
             the
             most
             famous
             Minister
             for
             zeal
             ,
             piety
             &c
             and
             
             put
             them
             into
             their
             Catalogués
             .
             3.
             
             Whom
             they
             thus
             put
             in
             ,
             they
             called
             them
             
               [
               Bishopes
            
             ]
             in
             conformity
             to
             their
             own
             times
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             [
             meer
             Presbyters
             .
             ]
             For
             (
             as
             we
             saw
             upon
             Phil.
             1.
             )
             himself
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             used
             the
             names
             indifferently
             .
             So
             by
             this
             time
             wee
             suppose
             it
             is
             convinceingly
             evident
             ,
             that
             ou●…
             Informers
             great
             argument
             from
             his
             Testimonies
             is
             lost
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             great
             consent
             of
             the
             learned
             in
             this
             that
             
               for
               the
               first
               purest
               age
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               governed
               by
            
             Presbyters
             .
             without
             Bishopsblondel
             (
             Apol
             :
             Sect
             :
             3
             :
             p
             :
             3
             :
             14.
             3
             :
             5
             —
             p.
             308
             :
             378.
             )
             Shewes
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             learned
             heerin
             .
             For
             this
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Ioanes
               Major
            
             (
             de
             Cest.
             Scot
             :
             l.
             2.
             )
             of
             Fordon
             (
             Scoto-chronicon
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             
             Shap.
             8.
             )
             likwise
             of
             Blond
             .
             (
             Sect.
             3.
             )
             All
             shewing
             ,
             that
             this
             nation
             (
             haveing
             imbraced
             the
             Christian
             faith
             Anno.
             79.
             )
             till
             the
             year
             430.
             
             (
             When
             the
             pope
             sent
             Palladius
             as
             our
             first
             Bishop
             ,
             )
             
               was
               governed
               only
               by
               Presbyters
               with
               out
               Bishopes
            
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             had
             our
             union
             to
             the
             see
             of
             Rome
             together
             with
             Prelacy
             .
             Clemens
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             century
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             maks
             but
             two
             orders
             of
             Ministery
             ,
             
               Bishops
               and
               deacons
               ,
               these
               only
               he
               sayes
               the
               Apostle
               set
               up
               to
               propogat
               the
               ordinances
               to
               believers
               .
               And
               this
               to
               be
               a
               remedy
               to
               end
               all
               contests
               about
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             (
             page
             .
             57.
             &c.
             )
             The
             same
             we
             heard
             of
             policarp
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippianes
             )
             we
             heard
             of
             Augustins
             Testimony
             (
             Epist.
             19.
             to
             Jerom.
             )
             
               Dr.
               Reynolds
            
             (
             in
             his
             Epist.
             to
             Sr
             
               Francis
               Knolls
            
             )
             cites
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Ierom
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustin
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             ancient
             and
             modern
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             are
             all
             one
             .
             Jeroms
             Testimony
             upon
             Titus
             ,
             is
             famous
             for
             this
             point
             ,
             who
             assertes
             ,
             and
             proves
             at
             large
             ;
             from
             Philip.
             1.
             
             Act.
             20.
             
             Hebr.
             13
             :
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
             That
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             and
             in
             
               
               first
               Apostolick
               times
               &
               afterward
               ,
               the
               government
               was
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 communi
                 concilio
                 Presbyterorum
              
               ,
               [
               by
               the
               common
               councel
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               ]
               that
               by
               divine
               appointment
               ,
               Bishops
               &
               Presbyters
               are
               one
               ,
               that
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               them
               had
               no
               better
               ground
               then
               contudo
               or
               Custom
               .
               That
               divisions
               by
               Satans
               instinct
               occasioned
               the
               difference
               afterward
               made
               betwixt
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               .
               That
               their
               equality
               was
               not
               his
               privat
               Judgement
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 Scripture
                 truth
              
               .
            
             The
             same
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Evagrius
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             ou●…
             Informer
             hath
             Scraped
             together
             from
             his
             masters
             ,
             
               Saravia
               ,
               Dounam
               ,
               Tilen
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               To
               infringe
               this
               Testimony
               .
               1.
               
               He
               ●…ayes
               [
               That
               Ierom
               speaks
               onely
               of
               the
               first
               gospel
               times
               ,
               when
               mentioning
               the
               identity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostles
               did
               by
               their
               own
               presence
               &
               industry
               Supply
               the
               rowme
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               began
               to
               fail
               by
               death
               ,
               or
               their
               bussines
               called
               them
               elswhere
               and
               upon
               the
               Churches
               inlargement
               ,
               &
               the
               Schisme
               that
               arose
               upon
               the
               Presbyters
               equality
               ,
               Bishops
               were
               set
               up
               over
               Presbyters
               .
               This
               he
               proves
               ,
               because
               ,
               jerom
               sayes
               ,
               that
               
                 from
                 Mark
                 the
                 Evangelist
              
               .
               The
               Presbyters
               choosed
               out
               one
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               Bishop
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Bishops
               heraclius
               and
               Dionisius
               ,
               but
               Mark
               died
               before
               Peter
               and
               Paul.
               Then
               he
               compleans
               of
               Smectimmuus
               as
               dealling
               defectively
               in
               leaving
               out
               this
               in
               their
               Citation
               —
               And
               of
               Mr.
               Durham
               (
               on
               the
               Revel
               .
               pa●…
               225.
               and
               thatMr
               .
               Durham
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               jeroms
               similitud
               in
               speaking
               of
               this
               Election
               of
               Presbyters
            
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             viz
             ,
             
               As
               the
               army
               doth
               choose
               the
               Emperor
               ]
            
             Thus
             far
             we
             have
             our
             Informers
             first
             great
             defence
             ,
             Which
             brings
             to
             minde
             a
             remarkable
             saying
             of
             
               Marcus.
               Anton.
               De
               Dom.
               De
               repub
               Eccl.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Numb
             .
             46.
             
             
               Sunt
               qui
               Hieronimum
               in
               rectam
               sententiam
               vel
               invitum
               velint
               trahere
               ille
               tamen
               dum
               consuetudini
               Sole
               ecclaesiasticae
               ,
               ecclaesiaeque
               humano
               decreto
               tribuit
            
             
             
               quod
               ab
               Apostolis
               jure
               divino
               ,
               est
               factitatum
               ,
               aliquantum
               certe
               deflexit
               —
               neque
               in
               hoc
               aut
               excusari
               potest
               ,
               aut
               in
               alium
               contrarium
               sensum
               trahi
               verba
               ejus
               ,
               neque
               aliam
               Sententiam
               neque
               defensionen
               neque
               excusationem
               ,
               admittentia
            
             
               
                 sunt
                 haec
                 in
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Titum
                 :
                 &c
              
               Some
               would
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               draw
               jerom
               to
               a
               contrary
               minde
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               whil
               he
               doth
               ascribe
               only
               to
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Custome
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Churches
                 human
                 deccree
              
               ,
               what
               was
               done
               by
               divine
               right
               ,
               he
               went
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               he
               cannot
               be
               excused
               ,
               nor
               can
               his
               words
               admitt
               of
               any
               other
               sense
               ,
               or
               meaneing
               .
            
             So
             much
             was
             this
             mans
             ingenuity
             beyond
             that
             of
             our
             Informer
             .
             But
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             I
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Wee
             have
             nothing
             here
             but
             the
             old
             Song
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             answered
             by
             many
             .
             
               Iunius
               [
               decler
            
             :
             c.
             15.
             
             Not.
             16.
             ]
             tells
             him
             [
             That
             
               tria
               distinguit
               tempora
               Hieronimus
               .
               Primum
               ,
               quo
               Ecclesiae
               communi
               presbyterorum
               concilio
               gubernabantur
               .
               Secundum
               ,
               quo
               studia
               in
               religione
               facta
               sunt
               ,
               ac
               dictum
               est
               in
               populis
               ,
               ac
               non
               corinthisolum
               &c
               :
               nam
               quum
               primum
               illa
               corinthi
               dicerentur
               ,
               adhuc
               communi
               presbyterorum
               concilio
               ecclesiae
               gubernabantur
               ,
               ut
               patet
               ex
               icor
               .
               5.
               
               &
               2.
               cor
               .
               1.
               tertium
               demum
               quo
               unus
               de
               presbyteris
               electus
               caeteris
               fuit
               superpositus
               .
               Atque
               haec
               singula
               tempora
               suam
               ,
               ut
               cum
               vulgo
               loquar
               ,
               latitudinem
               habuerunt
               .
               Ierom
            
             
               distinguishes
               ,
               Three
               periods
               of
               time
               .
               1.
               
               When
               the
               Church
               was
               governed
               by
               the
               Common
               Council
               of
               presbyters
               .
               The
               2d
               .
               Wherin
               there
               were
               divisions
               in
               religion
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               said
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               not
               at
               Corinth
               onely
               ;
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               &c
               :
               for
               when
               these
               things
               were
               said
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               the
               Church
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               was
               as
               yet
               governed
               with
               the
               Common
               Council
               of
               presbyters
               ,
               as
               it
               appears
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               and
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               
               The
               3d.
               and
               last
               ,
               wherin
               one
               chosen
               out
               from
               among
               the
               presbyters
               ,
               was
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               every
               one
               of
               these
               times
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               I
               may
               speak
               with
               the
               vulgar
               hade
               their
               own
               latitud
               .
            
             here
             in
             this
             one
             judicious
             account
             of
             this
             learned
             author
             ,
             our
             Informer
             
             might
             have
             seen
             his
             error
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             which
             he
             offers
             to
             jerome
             words
             for
             jerom
             drawes
             his
             proofes
             for
             the
             first
             period
             from
             many
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             Phil.
             1.
             
             Act
             20.
             &c
             when
             Paul
             took
             his
             last
             farewell
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             never
             to
             see
             their
             faces
             more
             .
             Yea
             he
             drawes
             his
             proofes
             from
             John
             the
             Surviver
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             the
             identity
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Churches
             being
             governed
             by
             their
             Common
             Councill
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             choise
             of
             the
             constant
             president
             he
             addes
             
               quod
               autem
               postea
               unus
               electus
            
             ,
             that
             their
             was
             one
             afterward
             chosen
             to
             preside
             ,
             for
             the
             remedie
             of
             Schism
             &c
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               Episcopus
               preses
            
             ,
             this
             period
             he
             fixes
             after
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             after
             all
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wheras
             the
             Inform●…r
             (
             following
             
               Downam
               defens
            
             .
             lib.
             
             
               4.
               cap
               :
               3.
               
               Sect
               :
               10.
               )
               alledges
               That
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               jeromes
               senc
               did
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               gospel
               govern
               the
               Churches
               
                 [
                 Modo
                 privato
                 ]
              
               ,
               in
               a
               privat
               way
               &
               [
               in
               foro
               conscientiae
               ]
               feeding
               with
               the
               word
               and
               Sacrament
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               by
               th●…r
               own
               presenc
               supplying
               the
               roume
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               that
               thereafter
               Bishops
               were
               set
               up
               by
               them
               to
               prevent
               schism
               among
               Presbyters
               .
            
             I
             answer
             .
             He
             will
             assoone
             squize
             water
             from
             a
             flint
             ,
             as
             this
             meaneing
             out
             of
             jeroms
             words
             .
             Fori
             jerom
             speaks
             of
             a
             frame
             of
             government
             ,
             yea
             a
             divine
             frame
             ,
             which
             
               postea
               and
               Paulatim
               ,
               afterward
               and
               by
               degrees
               ,
            
             came
             to
             be
             altered
             and
             changed
             :
             but
             this
             privat
             government
             of
             Presbyters
             
               in
               foro
               interno
               ,
               was
               never
               changed
            
             2.
             jerom
             in
             speaking
             of
             that
             government
             which
             was
             afterward
             changed
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             proves
             its
             divine
             right
             from
             many
             scriptures
             as
             a
             
               Disp●…sitio
               divina
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               divine
               appointment
            
             .
             Now
             I
             beseech
             him
             ,
             did
             the
             Apostles
             first
             practise
             a
             divine
             f●…ame
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             then
             changed
             it
             into
             a
             
               human
               custome
            
             ?
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Character
             that
             jerom
             puts
             upon
             the
             Episcopacy
             which
             afterward
             came
             in
             .
             )
             will
             any
             of
             
             common
             sense
             or
             discretion
             ,
             say
             so
             ?
             Far
             less
             so
             learned
             a
             man
             as
             Ierome
             was
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             did
             supply
             the
             roum
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             before
             the
             change
             which
             Jerome
             speaks
             of
             ,
             then
             Ierome
             could
             not
             say
             of
             that
             period
             of
             time
             before
             the
             change
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               communi
               consilio
               Presbyterorum
               ecclesiae
               gubernabantur
               ,
               the
               Churches
               were
               governed
               by
               the
               common
               Council
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             but
             according
             to
             this
             gloss
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             before
             the
             change
             ,
             the
             Government
             was
             episcopall
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             jerom
             sayes
             ,
             
               idem
               episcopus
               &
               Presbyter
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
            
             by
             
               divine
               right
            
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             change
             which
             came
             in
             by
             
               a
               human
               custome
            
             (
             which
             he
             distinguishes
             from
             that
             
               dispositio
               divin●…
            
             or
             
               divine
               frame
            
             ,
             which
             first
             took
             place
             )
             the
             Presbyters
             Governed
             theChurches
             by
             common
             Counsel
             ,
             according
             to
             
               divine
               appoiniment
            
             .
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Apostles
             upon
             their
             with
             drawing
             ,
             or
             the
             increase
             of
             Churches
             ,
             set
             up
             Prelats
             ,
             let
             the
             Informer
             shew
             me
             why
             and
             how
             Ierom
             could
             draw
             his
             proof
             for
             the
             identy
             ,
             of
             Bishopes
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             from
             Act.
             20.
             
             Where
             Paul
             was
             taking
             his
             last
             farewell
             of
             the
             Churches
             ?
             was
             he
             to
             supply
             the
             roume
             of
             a
             Bishop
             by
             his
             presence
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             never
             to
             see
             their
             faces
             more
             ?
             how
             could
             Ierome
             plead
             for
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             ,
             Presbyters
             Episcopal
             ,
             Scriptural
             ,
             GospelGovernment
             ,
             from
             Paules
             calling
             them
             Bishops
             at
             his
             last
             farewell
             ,
             and
             
               committing
               the
               whollGovernment
               to
               them
            
             ,
             if
             this
             had
             been
             his
             meaning
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Churches
             increased
             a●…
             this
             time
             ?
             why
             then
             were
             no●…
             Bishops
             set
             up
             ,
             since
             this
             man
             holds
             the
             increase
             of
             Churches
             to
             have
             grounded
             such
             a
             necessity
             of
             Prelacy
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             since
             Jerom
             drawes
             his
             proofes
             against
             the
             Prelats
             divine
             right
             ,
             from
             the
             1
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             And
             from
             John
             ,
             could
             he
             suppose
             that
             this
             was
             but
             
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             while
             the
             Apostles
             had
             the
             power
             still
             in
             their
             own
             hand
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             our
             Informer
             would
             doe
             well
             to
             resolve
             this
             doubt
             ,
             how
             Jerom
             could
             call
             a
             Government
             which
             he
             asserts
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Apostles
             
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             
               a
               human
               custome
               opposite
               to
               the
               Lords
               appointment
               ?
            
             Or
             how
             could
             this
             answer
             Jeroms
             scope
             ,
             
               [
               to
               prove
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               one
               with
               Bishops
               ]
            
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Apostles
             first
             governend
             them
             ,
             episcopally
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             set
             up
             Bishops
             over
             them
             ?
             And
             how
             will
             he
             make
             this
             corres●…ond
             with
             what
             Jerom
             sayes
             as
             to
             the
             originall
             of
             this
             change
             viz.
             
               the
               studia
               in
               religione
            
             ,
             or
             
               factions
               in
               Religion
            
             ?
             Will
             the
             Informer
             say
             (
             which
             is
             his
             own
             argument
             afterward
             )
             that
             the
             Apostles
             immediat
             episcopall
             Government
             ,
             had
             influenc
             upon
             this
             Schism
             ?
             Was
             not
             likwayes
             the
             Schism
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             (
             from
             which
             this
             man
             drawes
             the
             change
             in
             Jeroms
             sense
             )
             long
             before
             severall
             of
             Jeroms
             proofes
             from
             1
             Pet.
             5
             Act.
             20
             And
             from
             John
             ,
             for
             the
             divine
             warrand
             of
             this
             common
             Government
             of
             Presbyters
             ?
             And
             was
             this
             the
             change
             which
             Ierom
             speaks
             of
             ,
             as
             
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
               ,
               &
               postea
               ,
            
             or
             
               a
               change
               afterward
               through
               the
               World
               ?
               Appage
               inneptias
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               Ierom
               drawes
               the
               Alexandrian
               Episcopacy
               from
               Marke
               ,
               which
               he
               compleans
               that
               Mr.
               Durhame
               and
               Smectimmuus
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               .
               Ans.
            
             Wee
             have
             showen
             already
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             noticeing
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             any
             notice
             can
             be
             taken
             of
             it
             ,
             makes
             rather
             against
             him
             ,
             then
             for
             him
             for
             if
             Marke
             was
             ane
             Evangelist
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             ,
             as
             Ierom
             calls
             him
             ,
             he
             doeth
             (
             as
             chamier
             answers
             Bellarmin
             in
             this
             point
             )
             cut
             him
             of
             from
             the
             Series
             of
             Bishops
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             The
             Informer
             must
             grant
             this
             ,
             or
             contradict
             what
             he
             said
             before
             of
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             these
             offices
             in
             a
             strict
             senc
             ,
             in
             on
             and
             the
             same
             person
             ;
             for
             he
             said
             nothing
             against
             this
             consequenc
             ,
             
               Timothie
               is
               called
               ane
               Evangilist
               in
               astrict
               sense
               ,
            
             ergo
             
               He
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             Now
             I
             say
             Ierom
             calls
             
               Marke
               ane
               Evangilist
            
             ,
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               a
               Marco
               evangelista
            
             from
             
               Marks
               the
               Evangilist
            
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             at
             Alexandria
             set
             up
             one
             to
             preside
             .
             Ergo
             he
             speaks
             exclusively
             ,
             and
             cannot
             put
             Mark
             among
             the
             series
             of
             
             them
             ,
             for
             Mark
             was
             ane
             officer
             of
             a
             higher
             nature
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Informer
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Mark
             died
             before
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ;
             hence
             I
             infer
             against
             him
             ,
             
               ergo
               ,
               Ierom
            
             could
             not
             reckon
             Mark
             among
             these
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             for
             Ierom
             drawes
             his
             proofes
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             divin
             right
             of
             governing
             in
             Common
             ,
             from
             Act.
             20.
             phil
             .
             1.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
             And
             from
             Iohn
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             maks
             this
             divine
             Presbyterial
             government
             run
             along
             all
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Bishops
             who
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             came
             in
             
               by
               custome
            
             ,
             and
             afterward
             ,
             and
             
               by
               degrees
            
             when
             it
             was
             
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
            
             ,
             decreed
             through
             the
             world
             ;
             to
             put
             the
             power
             upon
             one
             ;
             ergo
             these
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             behooved
             to
             be
             sett
             up
             long
             after
             Mark
             was
             in
             his
             grave
             ,
             according
             to
             jeroms
             calculation
             .
             And
             wheras
             he
             compleans
             that
             
               Mr
               Durhame
            
             leaves
             out
             that
             Clause
             [
             Where
             jerom
             maks
             use
             of
             a
             simile
             anent
             the
             armies
             choosing
             ane
             Emperor
             —
             That
             he
             may
             make
             the
             Bishops
             power
             when
             brought
             in
             ,
             as
             little
             as
             can
             be
             .
             ]
             It
             s
             answered
             ,
             that
             passage
             will
             as
             little
             help
             him
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             jeromes
             scope
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             That
             the
             Bishops
             first
             rise
             and
             power
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               was
               by
               their
               own
               free
               election
               ,
               not
               by
               divine
               disposition
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Army
             chooses
             the
             Generall
             .
             Now
             no
             simile
             must
             be
             strained
             and
             hold
             in
             every
             poynt
             ,
             else
             it
             were
             not
             a
             simile
             .
             Scripturparables
             themselves
             mast
             not
             be
             strained
             beyond
             the
             scop
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             jerome
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             give
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             even
             
               de
               sacto
            
             ,
             far
             less
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             an
             Imperial
             or
             Lordly
             power
             to
             these
             Presbyters
             thus
             chosen
             out
             by
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             made
             Bishops
             over
             them
             ,
             unless
             he
             would
             Cross
             his
             own
             doctrine
             ,
             since
             he
             maks
             this
             choic
             and
             Election
             of
             the
             Episcopus●…reses
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               hum●…n
               Custome
            
             ,
             posterior
             unto
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             
               the
               divine
               appointment
            
             of
             governing
             in
             a
             parity
             ,
             which
             first
             took
             place
             .
             Likewayes
             jerom
             sayes
             in
             his
             own
             time
             
               quid
               facit
               excepta
               ordinatione
               Episcopus
               ,
               quod
               non
               facit
               Presbyter
               .
            
             What
             doth
             the
             Bishop
             except
             ordination
             
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             doth
             not
             .
             So
             that
             they
             had
             not
             then
             arrived
             at
             any
             imperiall
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             this
             man
             tells
             us
             even
             
               ad
               nauseam
            
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             
               a
               Marko
               Evangilista
            
             .
             I
             will
             turn
             here
             the
             weapons
             point
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             demand
             ,
             Since
             Ierome
             make
             these
             Alexandrian
             Bishops
             from
             Mark
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             sett
             up
             
               by
               Presbyters
               free
               election
            
             ,
             how
             comes
             the
             Prelats
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Elected
               and
               set
               up
               at
               Court
               ,
            
             while
             the
             poor
             Creatures
             ,
             
               the
               Curats
            
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             are
             set
             ,
             to
             play
             the
             little
             emperoures
             ,
             have
             no
             more
             Interest
             as
             to
             their
             choice
             and
             Election
             ,
             then
             the
             silliest
             Monck
             in
             choosing
             the
             pope
             I
             add
             here
             ,
             that
             this
             supposition
             of
             his
             [
             that
             Ierom
             holds
             the
             Apostles
             to
             have
             supplied
             the
             Bishops
             rowme
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             though
             no
             fixed
             ordinary
             Bishops
             ,
             untill
             the
             Churches
             growth
             ,
             and
             their
             necessary
             absence
             ,
             did
             necessitat
             to
             set
             them
             up
             for
             preventing
             schism
             ,
             ]
             will
             Crosse
             what
             himself
             and
             Downam
             also
             doe
             plead
             ,
             defens
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             (
             If
             at
             least
             they
             will
             not
             make
             Ierome
             oddly
             to
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             viz.
             )
             that
             Ierom
             [
             in
             
               Catal.
               Scrip.
               Eccles
               ]
            
             .
             holds
             that
             Iames
             immediatly
             after
             the
             Lords
             suffering
             ,
             was
             Constitut
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Besids
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             will
             prove
             that
             to
             be
             the
             true
             jerom
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             Informer
             will
             resolve
             the
             
               great
               doubt
            
             
               against
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               That
               Ierome
               proves
               from
               Scriptur
               ,
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               to
               be
               all
               one
               and
               that
               schismes
               by
               Satans
               instinct
               ,
               gave
               occasion
               to
               change
               the
               government
               from
               the
               Common
               Council
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               another
               mould
               of
               setting
               up
               one
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               whole
               Care
               should
               belong
               &c.
               
               To
               which
               he
               answers
               ,
               that
               Ierom
               speaks
               of
               the
               power
               which
               Bishops
               in
               his
               time
               had
               come
               unto
               beyond
               what
               the
               first
               Bishops
               had
               ,
               viz.
               That
               at
               the
               first
               Presbyters
               had
               a
               hand
               in
               government
               ,
               but
               after
               ,
               
                 omnis
                 Ecclesiae
                 cura
                 ad
                 unum
                 de
                 lata
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               wholl
               care
               was
               put
               upon
               the
               Bishop
               .
               But
               if
               we
               take
               Ierom
               to
               speak
               of
               
               the
               first
               introduction
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               then
               he
               must
               be
               understood
               as
               speaking
               of
               the
               Apostles
               own
               times
               .
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Upon
             this
             ground
             the
             Informer
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             in
             Ieroms
             sense
             ,
             Bishops
             who
             only
             in
             ordination
             ,
             were
             superior
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             had
             a
             greater
             power
             then
             the
             Bishops
             first
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             which
             will
             clearly
             exclud
             his
             diocesian
             Prelats
             ,
             who
             have
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             no
             divine
             Bishops
             .
             And
             Next
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             the
             ishopes
             set
             up
             
               a
               Marco
            
             ,
             or
             after
             Mark
             ,
             were
             meer
             presidents
             ,
             or
             Moderators
             ;
             since
             they
             were
             less
             in
             power
             then
             these
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             onely
             in
             ordination
             ,
             differed
             from
             Presbyters
             .
             So
             we
             see
             the
             rebound
             of
             this
             answer
             will
             strik
             his
             cause
             dead
             .
             And
             he
             must
             feel
             another
             rebound
             of
             his
             own
             blow
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Complaint
             of
             our
             leaving
             out
             what
             maks
             against
             us
             in
             Ieroms
             words
             .
             For
             I
             ask
             why
             he
             lea●…es
             out
             here
             Ieroms
             scripture
             proofes
             ,
             evincing
             that
             Bishops
             &
             Presbyters
             are
             one
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ?
             Why
             leaves
             he
             out
             Ieroms
             Collection
             upon
             all
             these
             scriptures
             (
             which
             runes
             along
             the
             through
             Apostolick
             age
             )
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               are
               more
               by
               Custom
               ,
               then
               by
               any
               true
               dispensation
               from
               the
               Lord
               set
               over
               Presbyters
               ?
            
             for
             although
             he
             after
             bringes
             in
             this
             as
             ane
             objection
             ,
             yet
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             set
             downe
             here
             ,
             as
             the
             main
             conclusion
             of
             Ieromes
             arguing
             :
             and
             his
             testimony
             is
             very
             blunt
             without
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             how
             comes
             he
             thus
             to
             disguise
             what
             Ierome
             sayes
             of
             Presbyters
             governeing
             
               [
               Communi
               Councilio
               ]
            
             ,
             or
             by
             common
             Councill
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             Imported
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             haveing
             
               a
               hand
               in
               government
            
             ,
             which
             he
             maks
             Compatible
             with
             prelacy
             ,
             wheras
             Ierom
             maks
             it
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             anterior
             unto
             ,
             even
             the
             first
             human
             prostasy
             .
             Beside
             ,
             their
             governeing
             ,
             
               Communi
               Concilio
            
             ,
             Imports
             particularly
             ,
             their
             joynt
             decisive
             suffrage
             in
             government
             ;
             which
             he
             doth
             but
             meanly
             express
             by
             
               their
               governing
               in
               Common
            
             .
             2.
             
             What
             a
             rediculous
             conceit
             is
             this
             
               That
               Ierom
               speaks
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Bishops
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               beyond
               the
            
             
             
               first
               Bishops
               Ierom
            
             speaking
             of
             Presbyters
             expressly
             ,
             as
             contradistinct
             from
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Presbiters
             existent
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             ,
             while
             the
             Apostles
             were
             alive
             ,
             as
             himself
             just
             now
             explained
             i●…
             ,
             in
             saying
             [
             that
             the
             Apostles
             by
             their
             presenc
             and
             industry
             supplied
             the
             want
             of
             Bishops
             over
             these
             Presbyters
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             he
             compares
             not
             the
             Bishops
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             Bishops
             who
             came
             in
             by
             Custome
             ,
             but
             these
             
               human
               Bishops
            
             who
             thus
             came
             in
             ,
             with
             
               the
               first
               scripture
               Bishops
            
             .
             we
             know
             not
             wher
             to
             find
             this
             
               versatil
               proteus
            
             in
             his
             answers
             here
             ,
             and
             may
             truely
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             this
             Testimony
             pinches
             him
             and
             his
             fellowes
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             will
             he
             stand
             to
             this
             exposition
             of
             Ieroms
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             offers
             ,
             viz
             ,
             
               [
               That
               the
               first
               Bishops
               admitted
               Presbyters
               to
               governe
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               after
               Bishops
               in
               Ieroms
               time
               ,
               governed
               alone
               .
               ]
            
             Then
             he
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             of
             very
             different
             cutts
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             breaks
             his
             Argument
             from
             the
             Catalogues
             ,
             all
             in
             peeces
             ;
             and
             must
             grant
             that
             the
             word
             episcopus
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             variously
             used
             by
             the
             ancients
             ,
             And
             that
             our
             present
             Lord-prelats
             can
             receave
             no
             Pratrociny
             from
             Bishops
             of
             the
             first
             ages
             ,
             wherein
             Presbyters
             governed
             by
             common
             Council
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             decisive
             sufferage
             in
             Government
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Prelats
             now
             are
             beyond
             what
             their
             predecessors
             had
             come
             unto
             ,
             even
             in
             Ieroms
             time
             :
             For
             then
             except
             ordination
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             did
             nothing
             ,
             beyond
             what
             the
             Presbyter
             might
             doe
             ,
             whereas
             our
             present
             Prelats
             are
             sole
             both
             in
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             assume
             a
             negative
             voice
             in
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             Yea
             a
             decisive
             suffrage
             in
             Parliament
             :
             which
             he
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             any
             of
             these
             Bishops
             did
             ever
             pretend
             unto
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             But
             if
             we
             shall
             say
             that
             Ierom
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               first
               introduction
               of
               Bishops
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               (
               he
               tells
               us
               )
               Ierom
               must
               understand
               it
               of
               the
               Apostles
               
               times
               .
            
             What
             means
             he
             by
             the
             
               first
               introduction
               of
               Bishops
            
             ?
             Can
             he
             give
             the
             least
             shaddow
             of
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             Ierom
             speakes
             of
             any
             other
             introduction
             then
             that
             introduction
             of
             
               human
               custom
            
             ,
             which
             he
             distinguishes
             from
             
               the
               divine
               appointment
            
             of
             Presbyterian
             paritie
             ?
             But
             how
             proves
             he
             [
             That
             Ierom
             maks
             Bishopes
             to
             have
             been
             introduced
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ]
             (
             yet
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             introduceing
             them
             
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             &
             
               by
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             is
             anotherthing
             .
             Diotrephes
             sought
             his
             primacy
             in
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             but
             was
             disowned
             by
             him
             therin
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             can
             prove
             that
             what
             jerom
             cites
             for
             the
             parity
             of
             Bishops
             &
             Presbyters
             jure
             divino
             ,
             will
             conclud
             the
             point
             ,
             these
             Bishops
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             &
             in
             jeroms
             judgement
             ,
             condemned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             )
             his
             1.
             
             Reason
             is
             [
             That
             jerom
             makes
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             this
             Introducing
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             be
             
               the
               peoples
               saying
               Iam
               of
               Paul
               and
               I
               of
               Apollo
               ,
            
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Schism
             spoken
             of
             I
             Cor.
             I.
             ]
             But
             this
             notion
             of
             Saravia
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             long
             since
             answered
             .
             Ieromes
             scop
             is
             evidently
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             by
             Scripture
             warrand
             ,
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             wich
             he
             clears
             by
             many
             Scripture
             Testimonyes
             ,
             even
             to
             Iohns
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             be
             so
             brutish
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             this
             Schism
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Change
             ,
             so
             long
             before
             Johns
             Testimony
             ,
             yea
             before
             Paules
             farewell
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             drawes
             another
             of
             his
             proofes
             .
             But
             he
             speakes
             of
             
               a
               human
               Custom
            
             comeing
             in
             
               Paulatim
               ,
               postea
            
             ,
             peece
             and
             peece
             and
             by
             degres
             ,
             long
             after
             these
             times
             :
             and
             but
             alludes
             unto
             that
             Division
             I
             Cor.
             I.
             Expressing
             it
             
               in
               the
               Apostles
               words
            
             ,
             not
             
               of
               their
               times
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostles
             never
             appointed
             this
             prelatik
             excrescent
             power
             of
             Bishops
             over
             Presbyters
             as
             a
             remedy
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             among
             all
             their
             prescriptions
             of
             the
             Cure
             of
             this
             evill
             .
             Rom.
             16.
             7.
             
             I
             Cor.
             3
             :
             3.
             11
             ,
             18.
             
             Moreover
             famous
             
             whietaker
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               that
               this
               remedie
               is
               worse
               then
               the
               disease
               .
            
             The
             mistery
             of
             iniquity
             was
             then
             working
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             therefore
             would
             not
             lay
             a
             step
             under
             Anti-Christs
             foot
             ,
             to
             get
             in
             to
             his
             Chair
             .
             Besides
             ;
             these
             factions
             in
             religion
             were
             not
             at
             Corinth
             onlie
             .
             
               Iunius
               (
               de
               cler
            
             .
             Cap.
             15.
             not
             16.
             )
             will
             Informe
             him
             that
             
               [
               jerom
            
             asserts
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             said
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             
               But
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               &c.
               malum
               non
               Corinthi
               solum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             was
             a
             Publick
             evill
             —
             Paul
             himself
             prescrybed
             no
             such
             remedy
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             unto
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             —
             and
             afterward
             [
             Not.
             17.
             ]
             
               Jerom
               saith
               ,
               after
               it
               was
               said
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               saith
               not
               that
               this
               human
               Prostasia
               ,
               began
               
                 at
                 that
                 tyme
                 ,
                 viz
              
               ,
               of
               the
               schism
               ,
               but
               
                 after
                 that
                 time
              
               .
               Compare
               it
               with
               Wittaker
               ,
               (
               de
               pont
               .
               Q.
               1.
               c.
               3.
               
               Sect
               ▪
               29.
               [
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               one
               Presbyter
               should
               be
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               this
               he
               sayes
               ,
               was
               by
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 Castome
              
               ;
               not
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 decree
              
               —
               Then
               he
               adds
               
                 (
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 viz
                 ,
                 )
                 Let
                 the
                 Bishops
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 by
                 Custome
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 divine
                 appointment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
               Had
               the
               Apostles
               changed
               the
               first
               order
               ,
               and
               set
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               the
               Churches
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               the
               Cammon
               ▪
               Council
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               truly
               that
               had
               been
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 appointment
              
               ,
               because
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               ascrib
               to
               Custom
               ,
               not
               to
               divine
               appointment
               ,
               what
               they
               decreed
               .
               But
               the
               Apostles
               being
               alive
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               changed
               in
               that
               order
               ,
               for
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               when
               Paul
               was
               in
               
                 Mac
                 donia
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Let
             our
             Informer
             read
             this
             learned
             author
             ,
             who
             at
             large
             will
             cure
             his
             error
             in
             this
             poynt
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             incurable
             .
             Wheras
             he
             adds
             
               [
               That
               Ierom●…
               comment
               upon
               Tit.
               I.
               Imports
               only
               his
               opinion
               ,
               anent
               the
               
                 Community
                 of
                 names
              
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               not
               
                 of
                 their
                 office
              
               at
               that
               time
               ]
            
             
             I
             beseech
             him
             what
             will
             this
             say
             to
             Ieromes
             scope
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             prove
             Presbyters
             superiority
             to
             Deacons
             ?
             for
             the
             deacons
             name
             was
             in
             a
             generall
             sense
             ,
             attribut
             both
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Evangelist
             Timothey
             ,
             as
             himself
             pleads
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             signifies
             Ieroms
             in
             ferenc
             from
             all
             his
             Citations
             ,
             
               viz
               ,
               [
               That
               Bishops
               had
               not
               their
               superiority
               over
               Presbiters
               ,
               by
               divine
               appointment
               ]
            
             If
             only
             a
             communitie
             of
             names
             ,
             was
             his
             proofe
             from
             these
             texts
             .
          
           
             The
             Informers
             2
             Reason
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Ierom
             makes
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             be
             introduced
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             [
             
               That
               had
               the
               decree
               wich
               Ierome
               speaks
               of
               ,
               been
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               extant
               in
               antiquity
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               Council
               ,
               it
               took
               place
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               not
               found
               .
            
             
               Ans
               Ierome
            
             by
             ,
             
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
            
             ,
             or
             
               prospiciente
               concilio
            
             ,
             cannot
             mean
             any
             formal
             Council
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             or
             afterward
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             was
             decreed
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             in
             ,
             and
             among
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             word
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             distr●…butively
             ,
             though
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             representatively
             ,
             in
             any
             
               aecumenick
               Council
            
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
               Decreed
               through
               the
               whole
               word
            
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             ,
             
               Decreed
               by
               the
               whole
               world
            
             ,
             which
             is
             distributily
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             Ieroms
             words
             convince
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             Councils
             decree
             ,
             representing
             the
             world
             ,
             would
             be
             
               all
               at
               once
            
             ;
             but
             Ierom
             sayes
             this
             Chance
             came
             not
             in
             Simul
             &
             Semel
             ,
             but
             
               paulatim
               ly
               degrees
            
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Prostasia
             came
             in
             
               by
               Custome
            
             ,
             which
             points
             at
             
               a
               graduall
               comeing
               in
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             changing
             the
             first
             mould
             of
             government
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Scism
             ,
             will
             say
             they
             made
             themselves
             wiser
             then
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             His
             3
             Reason
             is
             
               [
               That
               this
               will
               suppose
               the
               worlds
               universal
               defection
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostolick
               Government
               ,
               against
               which
               there
               is
               ,
               no
               footstep
               of
               a
               Testimony
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             we
             
             We
             have
             seen
             (
             as
             he
             cannot
             deny
             )
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             more
             sudden
             changes
             of
             the
             divine
             institutions
             ,
             exemplified
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             that
             ane
             universall
             defection
             ,
             hath
             been
             through
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             from
             both
             the
             Apostolick
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             :
             and
             many
             Testimonies
             there
             might
             have
             been
             against
             this
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             not
             come
             to
             our
             hands
             .
             He
             knowes
             how
             our
             divines
             answer
             such
             a
             Question
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             beginnings
             of
             their
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             their
             universall
             spread
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             mistery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             affectation
             of
             primacy
             ,
             
               began
               in
               the
               Apostles
               owne
               time
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             that
             it
             spread
             shortly
             thereafter
             .
             Ierome
             tells
             us
             that
             this
             change
             was
             Paulatim
             ,
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             upon
             specious
             pretences
             of
             order
             and
             union
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             this
             monster
             in
             its
             nature
             and
             dreadfull
             effects
             ,
             was
             not
             seen
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             His
             4t
             .
             Reason
             is
             
               [
               That
               Ierom
               makes
               this
               change
               to
               have
               been
               
                 for
                 remedy
                 of
                 Schism
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 lyable
                 to
                 this
                 evil
              
               But
               this
               inconvenience
               is
               salved
               ,
               if
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               for
               preventing
               Schisme
               which
               parity
               breeds
               ,
               set
               up
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               .
               ]
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             To
             begin
             at
             his
             last
             part
             ,
             he
             eschews
             not
             this
             inconvenienc
             himself
             ;
             for
             he
             makes
             the
             Apostles
             to
             have
             Governed
             the
             first
             Curches
             Episcopaly
             ,
             keeping
             the
             Episcopall
             reyns
             of
             Government
             stil
             in
             their
             owne
             hand
             (
             in
             Ieroms
             sense
             )
             till
             their
             absene
             and
             Schism
             procured
             that
             change
             which
             Ierom
             speaks
             of
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             root
             of
             Schism
             was
             sown
             in
             that
             Church
             which
             they
             Governed
             Episcopally
             ;
             the
             Presbyters
             with
             him
             ,
             ab
             initio
             ,
             yea
             first
             or
             last
             not
             haveing
             a
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             ;
             and
             he
             maks
             jerome
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             
             had
             bettered
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             as
             to
             Government
             :
             I
             pray
             him
             ,
             how
             grew
             up
             the
             Corinth
             Scism
             while
             Paul
             acted
             the
             Bishop
             over
             that
             Church
             ?
             as
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             hisparty
             doe
             plead
             .
             The
             men
             of
             his
             way
             say
             that
             the
             Apostles
             keept
             the
             reyns
             of
             Government
             in
             their
             own
             hand
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             about
             to
             die
             ,
             before
             wich
             time
             there
             were
             schimes
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             Did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             foresee
             this
             ?
             and
             if
             the
             Apostolick
             Episcapacy
             was
             by
             lyable
             to
             schismes
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             of
             their
             substituts
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             too
             gross
             ane
             Inferenc
             to
             say
             that
             [
             
               Because
               Ierome
               holdes
               that
               for
               preventing
               schismes
               which
               were
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Government
               was
               changed
               ,
               therefore
               Ierome
               charges
               it
               upon
               the
            
             Apostles
             Government
             ,
             ]
             he
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             asserting
             Corruptions
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             infer
             his
             imputing
             them
             to
             the
             ordinances
             .
             Was
             there
             nor
             discord
             among
             the
             disciples
             ,
             under
             Christs
             own
             immediat
             Government
             ?
             but
             did
             that
             reflect
             upon
             his
             Holy
             Government
             that
             this
             recorded
             ?
             Did
             not
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             divid
             &
             part
             asunder
             ?
             but
             did
             Luke
             in
             relating
             this
             ,
             Charge
             it
             upon
             the
             holy
             Apostolick
             Government
             .
             3.
             
             The
             absurd
             
               [
               reflexion
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               Government
               ]
            
             which
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             lyes
             upon
             his
             party
             ,
             and
             these
             who
             first
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             now
             (
             after
             its
             evil
             effects
             are
             discovered
             )
             uphold
             this
             hierarchy
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             crosse
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             parity
             .
             Ierom
             sayes
             [
             they
             brought
             in
             this
             imparity
             for
             remedy
             of
             schisme
             ]
             but
             leaves
             the
             charge
             of
             [
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             Apostolick
             government
             ]
             upon
             the
             Authores
             of
             this
             innovation
             ,
             and
             upon
             its
             promoters
             still
             it
             mustly
             .
          
           
             His
             5t
             .
             Reason
             is
             
               That
               Ierom
               in
               his
               writtings
               derives
               Episcopacy
               as
               high
               as
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               making
               Iames
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Titus
               of
               Crete
               ,
               Mark
               of
               Alexandria
               :
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               to
               be
               that
               which
               Aaron
               and
               the
               levites
               were
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               Then
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               make
               him
               
               contradict
               himself
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               with
               advantage
               to
               Bishops
               .
            
             Ans.
             Wee
             have
             heard
             already
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             past
             doubt
             with
             many
             godly
             learned
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             used
             the
             terme
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             a
             various
             and
             general
             sense
             ,
             and
             spoke
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             extraordinary
             officers
             ,
             after
             the
             mode
             and
             custome
             of
             their
             own
             times
             ,
             wherein
             these
             offices
             and
             designations
             were
             prevalent
             .
             It
             is
             this
             Informer
             ,
             who
             puts
             a
             contradiction
             upon
             Ierome
             ,
             while
             he
             maks
             him
             assert
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Corinth
             Schism
             ,
             in
             contradiction
             to
             his
             Scriptur
             proofes
             of
             the
             parity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             from
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             brings
             him
             in
             here
             as
             asserting
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             formaly
             Bishops
             from
             the
             begining
             .
             Wheras
             our
             answer
             hath
             none
             of
             these
             inconveniences
             ;
             and
             tho
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             true
             Ierome
             who
             asserts
             this
             of
             the
             Apostlés
             (
             which
             we
             put
             this
             Informer
             to
             prove
             )
             yet
             we
             accommodat
             this
             with
             his
             other
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             said
             of
             the
             aequivocall
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Aaron
             and
             the
             Levits
             authority
             might
             ,
             in
             Ieroms
             judgement
             ,
             be
             as
             to
             Church
             government
             in
             general
             ,
             derived
             in
             the
             n●…w
             Testament
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             to
             a
             distinction
             of
             Church
             officers
             therein
             .
             But
             if
             he
             should
             alledge
             ,
             that
             Ierom
             assimilats
             here
             ,
             the
             one
             government
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             he
             will
             mak
             him
             plead
             for
             a
             gospell
             Aaron
             and
             pope
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Ieroms
             judgement
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             Presbyterian
             parity
             ,
             being
             so
             clear
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             founded
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             ;
             ought
             to
             preponderat
             any
             other
             general
             ,
             or
             ambiguous
             expressions
             ,
             anent
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             rule
             ,
             to
             expound
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             most
             suitable
             unto
             this
             his
             judgement
             :
             especialy
             since
             the
             Fathers
             usage
             of
             speech
             ,
             as
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             thus
             general
             and
             ambiguous
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doubter
             objects
             to
             purpose
             [
             That
             Ierom
             letts
             the
             Bishops
             know
             that
             they
             have
             their
             power
             ,
             
             more
             by
             Custom
             ,
             then
             by
             divine
             right
             ]
             To
             this
             the
             Informer
             repones
             his
             recocted
             crambe
             againe
             viz
             ,
             
               [
               Ierom
            
             
               speaks
               of
               the
               power
               which
               Bishops
               in
               his
               time
               were
               invested
               with
               ,
               beyond
               the
               first
               Bishops
               —
               And
               that
               Ierom
               in
               that
               same
               Epistle
               expones
               [
               Consuetudo
               ,
               or
               Custom
               ]
               by
               [
               Apostolical
               tradition
               ]
               —
               That
               if
               we
               understand
               him
               of
               Consuetudo
               ,
               or
               custom
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               this
               will
               fastten
               upon
               him
               a
               contradiction
               .
               That
               he
               sayes
               of
               the
               first
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               governed
               by
               commoune
               Council
               with
               the
               Presbyters
               ;
               that
               they
               differed
               onely
               from
               them
               in
               ordination
               ,
               but
               of
               these
               in
               his
               owne
               time
               ,
               
                 ad
                 unum
                 omnis
                 cura
                 delata
              
               ,
               the
               wole
               charge
               was
               put
               upon
               one
               .
               ]
            
             Ans.
             As
             for
             this
             conceit
             ,
             of
             Ieromes
             distinguishing
             here
             onely
             
               [
               Bishops
            
             of
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             ]
             from
             [
             these
             of
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             ]
             we
             have
             confuted
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             shown
             its
             absurdity
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             most
             crosse
             to
             Ieroms
             scope
             and
             words
             ,
             who
             proves
             a
             compleat
             parity
             among
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             ane
             identity
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             Name
             and
             
               thing
               ,
               all
               alongst
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               writings
               ,
            
             even
             to
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             surviver
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             absurd
             to
             fancy
             him
             to
             speak
             of
             
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Apostles
               timet
            
             .
             The
             Informer
             offers
             but
             a
             gross
             distortion
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             for
             he
             sayes
             of
             the
             Bishop
             who
             differed
             only
             in
             ordination
             ,
             from
             Presbyters
             :
             
               quid
               facit
               ,
               what
               doth
               the
               Bishop
            
             except
             ordination
             &c
             in
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             but
             of
             these
             who
             have
             all
             the
             Care
             ,
             he
             sayes
             
               Paulatim
               ad
               unum
               cura
               delata
            
             ,
             the
             wholl
             care
             was
             put
             upon
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             preterit
             time
             ,
             pointing
             out
             these
             who
             came
             in
             upon
             that
             schism
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             the
             Informer
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             :
             The
             objection
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             Ierom
             applyes
             the
             Bishops
             mould
             whom
             this
             man
             calls
             [
             first
             Bishops
             ]
             to
             [
             his
             owne
             time
             ]
             when
             he
             sayes
             what
             doth
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             except
             ordination
             &c
             :
             And
             haveing
             proved
             Bishopes
             and
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             he
             sayes
             Sciant
             ,
             that
             
             is
             ,
             
               let
               the
               present
               Bishops
               know
            
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             their
             power
             more
             by
             Custom
             ,
             then
             divine
             appointment
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             Ieroms
             expounding
             Consuetudo
             or
             Custome
             ,
             by
             
               Apostolick
               tradition
            
             ,
             it
             receaves
             the
             same
             answer
             with
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             calling
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Bishops
            
             .
             For
             with
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Apostolick
               tradition
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Custom
            
             are
             all
             one
             ;
             as
             that
             instance
             clears
             anent
             the
             observation
             of
             lent
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Apostolica
               traditio
            
             ,
             or
             
               Apostolick
               tradition
            
             ,
             writing
             to
             Marcellus
             ,
             and
             yet
             writing
             against
             the
             Luciferians
             ,
             he
             calls
             it
             
               Ecclesiae
               consuetudo
            
             ,
             o●…
             
               a
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             therefore
             by
             Apostolick
             tradition
             ,
             he
             meaned
             not
             
               Apostolick
               appointment
            
             ,
             for
             this
             were
             ane
             
               implicantia
               in
               terminus
            
             ,
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             ,
             since
             he
             denyes
             this
             to
             these
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             only
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Custom
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             sayes
             their
             office
             was
             founded
             .
             The
             Informers
             2d
             .
             Answer
             o
             this
             exception
             is
             
               (
               with
               Davenant
            
             )
             
               That
               by
               [
               tru●…h
               of
               divine
               appointinent
               ]
               Ierom
               meaned
               Christs
               express
               command
               ,
               by
               [
               Custom
               ]
               the
               Apostles
               practise
               ,
               begun
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               continued
               .
               For
               proveing
               this
               he
               adduces
               the
               Instance
               now
               given
               ,
               anent
               Ieroms
               making
               
                 [
                 Apostolick
                 tradition
                 ]
              
               ,
               and
               
                 [
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Custome
                 ]
              
               ,
               all
               one
               .
               Hence
               he
               thus
               senses
               the
               words
               ,
               That
               Bishops
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               by
               Christs
               express
               command
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Custom
               ,
               introduced
               by
               the
               Apostles
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               continued
               in
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             fine
             conceit
             maks
             Ierom
             reflect
             oddly
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             taught
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             practised
             another
             ;
             for
             Ierome
             proves
             from
             their
             writings
             ,
             that
             all
             along
             they
             make
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             one
             ,
             Now
             if
             they
             in
             practice
             set
             up
             Bishops
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             what
             Harmony
             makes
             this
             ?
             2.
             
             He
             thus
             maks
             him
             reflect
             upon
             Christs
             express
             command
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             government
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             altered
             ;
             and
             opon
             his
             government
             Apostolick
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             it
             was
             the
             ground
             
             of
             schismes
             .
             How
             will
             this
             man
             guard
             against
             this
             ,
             which
             he
             imputed
             to
             us
             before
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             will
             Davenant
             or
             he
             make
             of
             these
             Three
             periods
             of
             time
             in
             Ieroms
             discourse
             ,
             observed
             by
             learned
             Iunius
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             clear
             his
             words
             .
             1.
             
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             all
             one
             and
             governing
             by
             Common
             Council
             all
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
             2.
             
             Scismes
             arising
             .
             3.
             
             Paulatim
             and
             postea
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             a
             new
             mould
             of
             government
             projected
             ,
             and
             
               immutata
               ratio
            
             ,
             the
             order
             changed
             ,
             as
             Ambrose
             saith
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             Now
             this
             glosse
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             Apostolick
             government
             and
             practise
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             rise
             of
             scismes
             ,
             but
             
               to
               be
               Changed
            
             ,
             for
             a
             change
             its
             sure
             Ierom
             speaks
             of
             from
             the
             first
             order
             of
             government
             appointed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             making
             yet
             the
             Apostles
             practise
             in
             government
             
               to
               continue
            
             ,
             the
             answer
             contradicts
             it self
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ierome
             .
             As
             for
             the
             instance
             adduced
             ,
             it
             cannot
             quadrat
             here
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             when
             Ierom
             opposes
             th●…
             consuetudo
             or
             Custom
             ,
             unto
             
               disposition
               of
               divine
               truth
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostles
             practise
             ,
             seconded
             by
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Informer
             holdeth
             that
             both
             will
             patroniz
             prelacy
             )
             is
             most
             formaly
             a
             divine
             appointment
             ,
             and
             
               their
               giveing
               unto
               the
               Churches
               what
               they
               receaved
               of
               Lord
            
             in
             their
             commission
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             Reason
             ,
             be
             apposed
             unto
             
               a
               divine
               appointment
            
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             opposes
             this
             Consuetudo
             ,
             or
             Custom
             .
             
               In
               Fine
            
             .
             How
             wil
             Davenant
             or
             he
             ,
             separat
             and
             distinguish
             that
             which
             Jerome
             cites
             [
             Act.
             20.
             ]
             for
             the
             parity
             
               of
               Bishop
            
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             Presbyters
             their
             common
             joynt
             government
             ,
             viz
             ,
             [
             That
             Paul
             gave
             the
             whol
             Episcopal
             Charge
             to
             these
             elders
             in
             his
             last
             farewell
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             noticing
             Timothy
             in
             the
             thing
             .
             ]
             How
             will
             hee
             (
             I
             say
             )
             distinguish
             this
             from
             
               ane
               Apostolick
               practice
               and
               a
               practice
               to
               be
               continued
               ?
            
             So
             that
             here
             was
             (
             in
             Ieroms
             sense
             )
             a
             Presbyterian
             practice
             of
             this
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             a
             practice
             founding
             that
             Government
             and
             to
             be
             continued
             so
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Informer
             dismisses
             this
             discourse
             of
             Ierom
             with
             some
             remarkes
             .
             The
             1
             is
             
               That
               he
               speaks
               at
               least
               of
               ane
               Apostolick
               right
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               other
               his
               writings
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               prelacy
               .
            
             Ans.
             wee
             have
             proved
             that
             Ieroms
             words
             in
             these
             Tuo
             places
             mentioned
             (
             the
             clearest
             account
             of
             his
             judgement
             in
             this
             mater
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             disputing
             this
             point
             
               ex
               professo
            
             )
             doe
             evince
             the
             contrary
             .
             his
             2.
             
             Remark
             is
             
               That
               suppose
               he
               makes
               Bishops
               laiter
               then
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               he
               maks
               them
               needful
               to
               prevent
               Schism
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Ierom
            
             onely
             Narrats
             
               rem
               Gestam
            
             ,
             or
             the
             mater
             of
             fact
             ,
             viz.
             The
             ground
             that
             moved
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             but
             gives
             not
             his
             
               approbation
               of
               it
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Informer
             would
             take
             home
             his
             own
             argument
             here
             ,
             and
             bewar
             of
             making
             Ierom
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Apostolick
             Government
             ,
             and
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             in
             approving
             of
             a
             government
             as
             a
             remedy
             of
             schism
             ,
             which
             he
             disputs
             against
             from
             Scripture
             .
             
               His
               3d.
               Note
            
             is
             [
             That
             Ierom
             submitted
             to
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Mr.
               Durham
            
             sayes
             that
             Aerius
             was
             condemned
             for
             brangling
             this
             order
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             union
             .
             ]
             
               Ans.
               Ieroms
            
             keeping
             fellowship
             wi●…h
             the
             visible
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             (
             tainted
             with
             this
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             but
             then
             are
             embrio
             of
             that
             
               grown
               Monster
            
             now
             among
             us
             ,
             )
             is
             a
             poor
             argument
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             (
             and
             in
             so
             far
             the
             most
             considerable
             )
             part
             ●…f
             Minsters
             and
             professo●…s
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             heir
             complying
             with
             a
             Scismatick
             backslyding
             par●…y
             ,
             introducing
             this
             Corruption
             after
             it
             hath
             been
             universaly
             cast
             out
             and
             vowed
             against
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Aerius
             Neither
             contradict
             wee
             Ierom
             in
             this
             ,
             for
             he
             maks
             not
             prelacy
             necessary
             for
             keeping
             out
             shisme
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             alteady
             told
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             heard
             that
             learned
             Whittaker
             calls
             it
             a
             remedy
             worse
             then
             the
             Disease
             .
             Before
             ●…e
             can
             mke
             either
             Ieroms
             practise
             heranent
             ,
             or
             
               Mr.
               Durhams
            
             assertion
             as
             to
             Aerius
             ,
             bear
             any
             conclusion
             against
             us
             ,
             he
             must
             prove
             that
             the
             prelatick
             party
             are
             the
             onely
             visible
             organick
             
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             else
             Ieroms
             practise
             will
             fortify
             more
             the
             Presbyterians
             plea
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             breaking
             down
             the
             wall
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             and
             seperating
             from
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             of
             this
             nationall
             Church
             .
             But
             of
             this
             when
             we
             come
             to
             examine
             the
             third
             Dialogue
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               our
               present
               Prelacy
               and
               the
               Ancient
               Episcopacy
               stated
               and
               evinced
               in
               12.
               
               Instances
               .
               Hence
               all
               the
               Informers
               pleadings
               from
               Antiquity
               for
               our
               Prelats
               ,
               is
               found
               a
               beating
               of
               the
               Aire
               and
               impertinent
               .
            
          
           
             ALthough
             this
             Informer
             would
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             ,
             that
             our
             Prelacy
             is
             nothing
             discrepant
             from
             that
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             
               remarkable
               differences
            
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             renders
             all
             his
             pretences
             from
             antiquity
             meer
             words
             and
             winde
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             general
             its
             clear
             from
             a
             great
             consent
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             who
             first
             came
             in
             after
             the
             Apostolick
             age
             was
             nothing
             but
             
               Episcopus
               preses
            
             or
             
               Moderator
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               above
               Presbyters
               .
            
             This
             Moderator
             fixedly
             set
             up
             
               durante
               vita
            
             ,
             during
             life
             ;
             And
             Indued
             with
             a
             higher
             honour
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             is
             
               Beza's
               Episcopus
               humanus
            
             ,
             or
             
               human
               Bishop
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             distinguishes
             from
             
               the
               divine
               Bishop
               of
               Gods
               appointment
               .
               Ambrose
            
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             acknowledges
             [
             on
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             ]
             [
             That
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             had
             
               the
               same
               essentiall
               office
               and
               ordination
               .
               ]
            
             
             
               Dr
               Reynolds
            
             ,
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             Hart
             ,
             proves
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             the
             Moderator
             or
             president
             among
             Ministers
             in
             their
             meetings
             ,
             is
             he
             whom
             the
             Ancients
             in
             after
             times
             called
             Bishop
             .
             So
             he
             holds
             that
             the
             Bishop
             at
             his
             first
             rise
             was
             only
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Moderator
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             Blondel
             at
             large
             mantains
             the
             same
             ,
             only
             he
             holds
             that
             the
             next
             in
             degree
             succeeded
             him
             when
             dead
             .
             Hence
             Musculus
             after
             he
             hath
             from
             the
             texts
             alledged
             by
             Jerome
             ,
             proved
             
               that
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               ▪
            
             adds
             
               That
               thereafter
               Ambition
               begetting
               strifes
               about
               precedencie
               ,
               one
               was
               set
               up
               to
               be
               Moderator
               in
               a
               fixed
               orb
               .
            
             And
             least
             our
             Informer
             or
             any
             else
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             prelacy
             therefore
             is
             necessary
             to
             prevent
             Schisme
             .
             
               This
               eminent
               light
               of
               the
               reformed
               Church
               adds
               .
            
             
               but
               whither
               that
               device
               of
               man
               profited
               the
               Church
               or
               no
               ,
               the
               times
               after
               could
               better
               judge
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               effects
               issueing
               upon
               it
               ,
               dicovered
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               his
               remedy
               to
               take
               away
               Schisme
               ,
               but
               Satans
               project
               to
               destroy
               a
               faithfull
               Ministery
               .
               The
               same
               saith
               Sadael
               viz
               ,
               that
               this
               difference
               betwixt
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               which
               was
               introduced
               to
               remedie
               Schisme
               ,
               opened
               a
               gap
               to
               ambition
               .
            
             So
             
               Dr
               Whittaker
            
             haveing
             out
             of
             Jerome
             shewed
             [
             That
             faction
             occasioned
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Apostolick
             parity
             among
             Ministers
             ,
             ]
             —
             adds
             —
             
               That
               many
               wise
               and
               godly
               men
               have
               judged
               the
               change
               and
               remedy
               more
               pernicious
               then
               the
               disease
               it self
               ,
               which
               though
               at
               first
               it
               did
               not
               appear
               ,
               yet
               experience
               after
               proved
               that
               it
               brought
               the
               Antichristian
               yoake
               upon
               the
               neck
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             See
             the
             appendix
             to
             
               jus
               ▪
               divin
               .
               Minist
               .
               Evangel
               .
            
             In
             which
             Testimonies
             of
             these
             great
             men
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             admitt
             the
             first
             Bishops
             to
             have
             been
             nothing
             else
             but
             fixed
             Moderators
             .
             2
             :
             That
             even
             this
             much
             they
             doe
             
             condemne
             as
             a
             deviation
             from
             the
             first
             appointment
             ,
             and
             as
             that
             which
             gave
             a
             rise
             to
             the
             Antichristian
             Tyranny
             .
             Now
             the
             difference
             and
             disproportion
             betwixt
             this
             
               fixed
               Moderator
            
             ,
             and
             our
             present
             
               diocesian
               erastian
               prelat
            
             ,
             is
             so
             plaine
             and
             obvious
             ,
             that
             nothing
             further
             needs
             be
             said
             to
             clear
             it
             .
             Therefore
             his
             Argument
             from
             the
             Catalogues
             and
             those
             early
             first
             Bishops
             who
             tooke
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             pitifully
             claudicant
             as
             to
             a
             conclusion
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             approbation
             of
             our
             Prelats
             .
          
           
             To
             clear
             it
             further
             ,
             its
             evident
             (
             if
             we
             lay
             weight
             upon
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishopes
             themselves
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             )
             that
             1
             ,
             They
             held
             not
             their
             consecration
             or
             ordination
             to
             be
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               una
               &
               eadem
               est
               ordinatio
               .
            
             [
             That
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ordination
             ,
             ]
             we
             heard
             is
             Ambrose
             assertion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             delegation
             of
             externall
             jurisdiction
             to
             Presbyters
             was
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             ancients
             .
             As
             it
             is
             by
             our
             new
             hierachical
             pleaders
             .
             The
             Prelatists
             hold
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             properly
             the
             
               [
               Pastour
               of
               the
               whole
               diocess
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             have
             but
             a
             derived
             precarius
             Ministry
             under
             him
             ▪
             so
             D●…wn
             .
             (
             defens
             .
             lib
             ,
             2.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             67.
             )
             Field
             .
             (
             of
             the
             Church
             56.
             c.
             27
             )
             Sarav
             .
             (
             de
             trip
             .
             epis
             .
             p
             ,
             87.
             )
             Spala●…
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9
             Num.
             15.
             and
             yet
             Ambrose
             [
             on
             1
             Tim.
             5
             ▪
             And
             Chrisostom
             
               [
               Hom.
            
             17
             on
             Matthew
             ]
             calleth
             Presbyters
             expresly
             
               Christi
               vicarios
               ,
               Christs
               vicars
               .
               Cyprian
               .
            
             [
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             8.
             ]
             sayes
             ,
             
               Dominum
               sacerd●…tes
               in
               sua
               ecclesia
            
             —
             &c.
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               condescended
               to
               elect
               &
               constitut
               to
               himself
               Priests
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Ancients
               held
               that
               the
               power
               of
               externall
               jurisdiction
               was
               common
               with
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               .
            
             Ignatius
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Trallians
               ,
            
             )
             Calls
             the
             Presbyters
             
               senatum
               Dei
               ,
               Gods
               Court
               ,
               or
               Senat.
               Et
               non
               consiliarios
               solum
               ,
               sed
               &
               assessores
            
             
             
               Episcopi
               .
               not
               Councellours
               only
            
             (
             as
             are
             our
             Curats
             ,
             and
             scarse
             that
             )
             
               but
               the
               Bishops
               assessors
               .
               Irenaeus
               .
            
             (
             lib.
             4.
             
             Cap
             :
             44.
             )
             Calls
             them
             
               Principes
               ,
               Princes
            
             or
             Chieff
             .
             
               Augustin
               .
               (
               Serm
            
             :
             86.
             )
             Calls
             the
             Brethren
             
               ineremo
               ,
               Patronos
               rectores
               terrae
               ,
               Patrones
               and
               Rectors
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               Chrisostom
            
             expressly
             shews
             (
             on
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1
             ,
             Hom
             :
             11.
             )
             
               Ecclesijs
               praesidisse
               sicut
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               That
               they
               presided
               over
               the
               Churches
               as
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               receaved
               together
               with
               them
               the
               office
               of
               teaching
               and
               governing
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             The
             homily
             begines
             thus
             ,
             
               postquam
               de
               Episcopis
               dixit
               ,
               eosque
               formavit
               ,
               quidnam
               illos
               habere
               conveniat
               ,
               a
               quo
               item
               abstinere
               necesse
               sit
               dictans
               ,
               ommisso
               interim
               Presbyterorum
               ordine
               ad
               diaconos
               transiit
               .
               Cur
               id
               quaeso
               ?
               quia
               scilicet
               inter
               Episcopum
               atque
               Presbyterum
               interest
               ferme
               nihil
               .
               quippe
               &
               Presbyteris
               Ecclesiae
               cura
               permissa
               est
               :
               &
               quae
               de
               Episcopis
               dixit
               ,
               ●…ea
               etiam
               Presbyteris
               congruunt
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               after
               he
               hath
               spoken
               of
               Bishopes
               and
               formed
               them
               ,
               injoyning
               what
               thinges
               it
               becomes
               them
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               from
               what
               it
               is
               necessary
               they
               should
               abstain
               ,
               omitting
               the
               mean
               whil
               the
               order
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               he
               passes
               over
               to
               deacones
               .
               Why
               so
               ,
               I
               pray
               ?
               even
               because
               that
               betuixt
               a
               Bishope
               and
               Presbyter
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               difference
               .
               Because
               unto
               Presbyters
               also
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               allowed
               :
               and
               what
               he
               said
               before
               concerning
               Bishopes
               ,
               the
               same
               thinges
               also
               do
               agree
               to
               Presbyters
               .
            
             I
             know
             he
             addes
             
               —
               sola
               quippe
               ordinatione
               superiores
               illi
               sunt
               ,
               atque
               hoc
               tantum
               ,
               plus
               quam
               Presbyteri
               habere
               videntur
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Bishopes
            
             only
             in
             ordination
             are
             superiour
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             latin
             interpretation
             followed
             by
             Dounam
             ,
             and
             Bilson
             ,
             and
             by
             Bellarmin
             before
             them
             .
             But
             the
             more
             learned
             interpreters
             have
             observed
             that
             the
             greeke
             will
             bear
             a
             farr
             other
             sence
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sola
               enim
               suffragatione
               horum
               ascenderunt
               atque
               hoc
               solo
               videntur
               Presbyteris
               injuriam
               facere
               .
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               that
               onely
               by
               the
               Presbyters
               suffrage
               they
               have
               ascended
               ,
               (
               viz
            
             
             to
             this
             power
             )
             
               and
               in
               this
               onely
               they
               seem
               to
               do
               injury
               to
               Presbyters
               .
            
             The
             learned
             
               Iunius
               (
               de
               cleric
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             not
             .
             611.
             )
             tels
             us
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               hic
               )
               Presbyterorum
               non
               Episcoporum
               ;
               quod
               si
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               est
               ordinatio
               ,
               ergo
               Presbyterorum
               est
               ordinatio
               .
            
             
               The
               hand
               suffrage
               ,
               is
               here
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               but
               if
               it
               be
               meaned
               of
               ordination
               ,
            
             then
             ordination
             belonges
             to
             them
             .
             And
             having
             proved
             this
             construction
             &
             sence
             of
             the
             greeke
             from
             Suidas
             ,
             he
             shewes
             that
             Chrisost.
             places
             not
             the
             difference
             in
             ordination
             betuixt
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             that
             the
             Bishopes
             
               ascendunt
               supra
               Presbyteros
               in
               gradum
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Doe
               ascend
               into
               there
               degree
               of
               Episcopacy
               above
               the
               Presbyters
               —
               although
               ,
               because
               they
               stepp
               up
               by
               their
               suffrage
               ,
               they
               seem
               to
               wrong
               them
               when
               they
               assume
               any
               power
               to
               themselves
               ,
               who
               upon
               the
               ground
               of
               order
               ,
               not
               of
            
             power
             ,
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             are
             set
             over
             them
             by
             there
             owne
             suffrag
             .
             He
             also
             tels
             
               Bellarm.
               (
               de
               cleric
               .
               ca.
            
             15.
             not
             .
             29.
             )
             That
             granting
             his
             sence
             of
             Chrysost.
             Wordes
             ,
             yet
             the
             Bishop
             ordained
             onely
             
               signo
               &
               sermone
            
             
               declaring
               the
               sacred
               institution
               or
               inauguration
               of
               the
               person
               ordained
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 ordinatione
                 veritatis
              
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               true
               ordination
               which
               that
               signe
               represented
               .
            
             Some
             add
             ,
             that
             if
             Chrisost.
             be
             thus
             understood
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             Bellarm.
             and
             his
             Episcopal
             sectators
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             rightly
             expound
             his
             text
             ,
             while
             distinguishing
             that
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             one
             &
             the●…
             same
             ▪
             Ierome
             tels
             us
             of
             their
             common
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             together
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             from
             whom
             
               Gratian
               (
               in
               decretis
               caus
            
             .
             16.
             
             Quest.
             1
             cap.
             )
             shewes
             that
             
               Ecclesia
               habet
               senatum
               Presbyterorum
            
             &c
             :
             
               That
               the
               Church
               hath
               a
               senat
               of
               Presbyters
               without
               whose
               counsel
               the
               Bishop
               can
               doe
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             heard
             that
             these
             Ancient
             Bishops
             were
             sett
             up
             
               by
               the
               Presbyters
            
             as
             their
             fixed
             Moderator
             and
             had
             all
             their
             Episcopall
             power
             from
             their
             
               free
               choice
               and
               election
            
             .
             And
             that
             any
             prerogative
             which
             they
             had
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             they
             ascribe
             it
             to
             Custom
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             
             own
             choic
             ,
             
               consuetudini
               .
               ,
               non
               dominicae
               dispositionis
               veritati
               ,
            
             to
             Custom
             not
             the
             truth
             of
             
               divine
               appointment
            
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             speakes
             .
             Irenaeus
             ,
             (
             who
             lived
             ann
             .
             180
             ;
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             43
             )
             tells
             us
             that
             we
             must
             adher
             to
             those
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               qui
               successionem
               habent
               ab
               Apostolis
               ,
               qui
               cum
               Episcopatus
               successione
               charisma
               veritatis
               acceperunt
               .
               —
            
             Who
             have
             succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             succession
             of
             Episcopacy
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             verity
             .
             
               Ambrose
               (
               in
               cap
            
             4.
             
             Ephes.
             )
             affirmes
             that
             
               —
               non
               per
               omnia
               conveniunt
               &c.
               —
            
             [
             the
             government
             in
             his
             time
             agreed
             not
             in
             al
             points
             with
             scripture
             ]
             he
             means
             it
             of
             any
             excrescent
             power
             which
             the
             Bishop
             then
             had
             above
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             Augustine
             ascribes
             al
             his
             difference
             from
             Ierom
             (
             who
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             )
             unto
             
               Ecclesiae
               usus
               ,
               the
               Churches
               Custome
               ,
            
             and
             grantes
             that
             in
             this
             onely
             
               Episcopatus
               Presbyterio
               major
               est
               ,
               the
               Episcopacy
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               Presbyterat
               .
               (
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
               operum
               .
               Epist.
            
             19.
             
               ad
               Hieron
            
             )
             And
             Ierome
             holds
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Evagrius
             )
             
               Primatum
               hunc
               Episcoporum
               Alexandriae
               Primum
               caepisse
            
             
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               this
               primacy
               of
               Bishops
               began
               first
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 post-mortem
                 Marcae
                 Evangelistae
              
               —
               after
               the
               death
               of
               mark
               the
               Evangelist
               .
            
             And
             thus
             gives
             the
             lie
             to
             our
             Informer
             who
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             it
             came
             from
             Markes
             personal
             practise
             and
             appointment
             while
             a
             live
             .
             he
             tels
             us
             also
             that
             it
             was
             
               [
               paulatim
            
             ]
             &
             by
             ●…ent
             degrees
             ,
             that
             
               omnis
               sollicitudo
               ad
               unum
               delata
            
             ,
             The
             episcopall
             care
             was
             put
             upon
             on
             .
             
               Sozom.
               (
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             15.
             )
             calls
             it
             
               civitatis
               consuetudinem
            
             a
             custome
             wh●…ch
             prevailed
             with
             other
             cites
             ▪
             't
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             by
             Ephiphanius
             confession
             
               (
               Haeres
            
             87.
             )
             
               non
               habuit
               Alexandrie
               duos
               episcopos
               ut
               aliae
               urbes
               .
            
             Alexandria
             had
             not
             two
             Bishopes
             as
             other
             cities
             .
             But
             the
             Informer
             wil
             not
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Prelats
             now
             have
             their
             power
             by
             Presbyters
             election
             as
             these
             ancient
             Bishopes
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             first
             times
             when
             the
             
               Episcopus
               ▪
               praeses
            
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             ages
             afterward
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Presbyters
             
               but
               the
               people
               also
            
             had
             a
             
             great
             interest
             in
             their
             choice
             .
             
               Cyprian
               (
               epist.
            
             68.
             —
             )
             speaking
             of
             the
             choice
             of
             Bishops
             sayes
             
               That
               
                 pleb●…
                 maxime
                 habet
                 potestatem
              
               ,
               the
               people
               have
               mainely
               a
               power
               —
               and
               that
               
                 [
                 plebe
                 presente
                 ,
              
               ]
               that
               is
               in
               the
               peoples
               presence
               ,
               they
               were
               set
               up
               :
            
             Which
             he
             sayes
             was
             a
             power
             they
             had
             descending
             upon
             them
             
               de
               divina
               auctoritate
               ▪
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             divine
             Authority
             .
             And
             this
             had
             the
             approbation
             of
             ane
             
               African
               Synod
            
             consulted
             by
             the
             Churches
             of
             Spaine
             as
             to
             Election
             .
             
               Athanas
               :
               (
               epist.
               ad
               Orthodox
               .
               )
            
             condemned
             the
             comeing
             in
             of
             a
             Bishop
             without
             the
             peoples
             consent
             as
             a
             breach
             not
             only
             of
             ane
             [
             Ecclesiastick
             constitution
             ,
             ]
             but
             ane
             [
             Apostolick
             precept
             .
             ]
             
               See
               Smect
            
             :
             (
             page
             26.
             )
             proveing
             this
             at
             large
             that
             Bishops
             were
             elected
             by
             the
             people
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               (
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Epist.
             4.
             
               nomine
               Synodi
               africanae
               )
               videmus
               ,
               de
               divina
               authoritate
               descendere
               ut
               sacer
               ▪
               dos
               plebe
               presente
               sub
               omnium
               oculis
               deligatur
               &c.
               
            
             
               [
               That
               the
               Priest
               was
               chosen
               under
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               the
               people
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               approved
               as
               fitt
               and
               worthy
               by
               a
               publick
               Testimony
               .
               ]
            
             This
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             we
             see
             descends
             from
             divine
             Authoritie
             ,
             &
             (
             ibid
             )
             
               diligenter
               de
               traditione
               divina
               &
               Apostolica
               traditione
               tenendum
               est
               quod
               apud
               nos
               fere
               &
               per
               provincias
               universas
               tenetur
               ut
               episcopus
               deligatar
               plebi
               cui
               ordinatur
               presente
               &c.
               
            
             
               [
               That
               it
               was
               to
               to
               be
               held
               from
               the
               divine
               and
               apostolick
               tradition
               ,
               as
               almost
               through
               all
               provinces
               it
               was
               observed
               ,
               that
               that
               the
               Bishop
               was
               chosen
               in
               the
               peoples
               presence
               over
               whom
               he
               ]
               was
               ordained
               &c.
               ]
            
             He
             testifies
             that
             thus
             Cornelius
             was
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             
               (
               lib.
            
             4
             epist.
             2.
             )
             Grat.
             (
             dist
             .
             62.
             
             Can
             )
             
               nulla
               ratio
               fuit
               ut
               inter
               episcopos
               habeantur
               qui
               nec
               a
               clero
               sunt
               electi
               ,
               nec
               a
               plebibus
               sunt
               expetiti
               .
            
             
               No
               reason
               permitts
               that
               they
               should
               be
               holden
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               are
               neither
               chosen
               by
               the
               clergy
               nor
               desired
               by
               the
               people
               .
               ]
            
             So
             Ambrose
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             citticens
             of
             
               Millan
               ,
               Flavianus
            
             by
             those
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Chrisostom
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Constantin●…politans
             .
             This
             Custome
             was
             so
             rooted
             ,
             that
             when
             Emperors
             afterward
             obtruded
             
             Bishops
             without
             the
             previus
             election
             of
             the
             clergie
             and
             people
             ,
             the
             most
             famous
             Bishops
             much
             stomached
             it
             .
             
               Ubi
               ille
               Canon
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Athanasius
               Epist.
               ad
               solitariam
               vitam
               agentes
               )
               ut
               a
               pallatio
               mittatur
               is
               qui
               futurus
               est
               Episcopus
               .
            
             Where
             is
             that
             canon
             ,
             
               That
               he
               who
               is
               to
               be
               Bishop
               ,
               should
               be
               sent
               from
               the
               court
               ?
            
             Let
             our
             court
             prelats
             mark
             this
             :
             And
             our
             curats
             answere
             this
             quere
             .
             Now
             I
             hope
             our
             Informer
             will
             not
             alledge
             that
             the
             people
             have
             any
             the
             least
             Interest
             in
             the
             choise
             of
             our
             Prelats
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             but
             novell
             &
             none
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Non
             of
             the
             first
             Bishops
             
               could
               ordaine
               alone
            
             .
             This
             is
             beyond
             debate
             as
             to
             the
             first
             
               [
               Episcopus
               preses
               .
            
             ]
             But
             even
             in
             after
             times
             also
             when
             Bishops
             power
             was
             farther
             advanced
             they
             could
             not
             thus
             ordaine
             .
          
           
             That
             their
             power
             of
             ordination
             was
             not
             singular
             appeares
             from
             the
             
               4th
               Councel
               of
               Carthage
               
                 (
                 Can.
              
               22
               )
               which
               decrees
               that
               the
               Bishopes
               ordain
               not
               without
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               
                 [
                 Can.
              
               3.
               ]
               they
               are
               not
               to
               impose
               handes
               without
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Presbyters
             in
             Cyprians
             time
             had
             the
             power
             bartisandi
             ,
             of
             baptizing
             ,
             
               manum
               imponendi
            
             ,
             or
             of
             laying
             on
             hands
             ,
             
               &
               ordinandi
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             ordaining
             .
             
               (
               epist.
            
             78.
             )
             and
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             absence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             they
             ordained
             alone
             .
             see
             Smect
             .
             (
             p.
             27.
             )
             upon
             this
             ground
             Ambrose
             said
             ,
             that
             betwixt
             the
             Bishop
             and
             presbyter
             there
             is
             almost
             no
             difference
             .
             Now
             have
             not
             our
             prelats
             power
             to
             ordaine
             alone
             ?
             and
             have
             they
             not
             
               de
               facto
            
             frequently
             done
             so
             ?
             so
             that
             upon
             this
             account
             also
             they
             are
             new
             minted
             Gentlemen
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             power
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             in
             Church
             judicatories
             was
             
               [
               not
               sole
               and
               singular
               ,
               ]
            
             as
             that
             of
             our
             prelats
             ,
             
               [
               nor
               did
               they
               invad
               or
               inhanse
               their
               decisive
               conclusive
               suffrage
               ]
            
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             who
             are
             Princes
             in
             all
             the
             present
             Church
             meetinges
             which
             must
             only
             give
             them
             advice
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             ,
             unless
             
               
               this
               high
               priest
               judge
               them
               of
               known
               loyaltie
               and
            
             prudence
             ,
             and
             may
             doe
             with
             their
             advice
             what
             he
             pleases
             .
             Wheras
             Cyprian
             (
             Epist.
             6.
             and
             28
             )
             professes
             that
             he
             neither
             
               
                 could
                 nor
                 would
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 the
                 Clergie
                 .
              
               And
               the
               4●…
               .
               councill
               of
               carthage
               condemnes
               the
               Bishops
               decision
               unless
               fortified
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Clergie
            
             (
             Can.
             23.
             )
             where
             was
             the
             negative
             voice
             here
             ?
             see
             
               Ruffin
               .
               hist.
               lib.
            
             10.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
             Smectim
             .
             proves
             from
             Canons
             of
             ancient
             Councills
             &
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             That
             neither
             1.
             
             In
             censuring
             presbyters
             .
             Nor
             2.
             
             In
             judgeing
             of
             the
             conversation
             or
             crimes
             of
             Church
             members
             .
             Nor
             3.
             
             In
             excommunication
             ,
             nor
             receaving
             of
             penitents
             ,
             
               
                 Bishops
                 could
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 presbyters
                 .
              
            
             And
             
               that
               there
               was
               no
               delegation
               of
               their
               power
               .
               Downam
            
             himself
             confesses
             in
             reference
             to
             Ambrose
             time
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             it
             .
             So
             that
             for
             400
             Years
             our
             prelats
             present
             Prince
             like
             power
             was
             not
             known
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             ancient
             Bishops
             made
             themselves
             sole
             in
             no
             pointe
             of
             ecclesiastick
             disciplin
             as
             our
             prelats
             ,
             who
             have
             excommunicat
             alone
             .
             Tertull.
             (
             Apoleget
             .
             )
             shews
             that
             the
             exhortations
             ,
             castigations
             ,
             and
             censuradivina
             ,
             the
             divine
             censure
             among
             which
             he
             takes
             in
             excommunication
             ,
             were
             performed
             by
             the
             
               probati
               quique
               seniores
               ,
               all
               the
               approved
               elders
               .
            
             Befor
             him
             
               Iraenus
               [
               haeres
            
             :
             lib
             :
             4
             cap.
             44.
             ]
             Will
             have
             these
             Presbyters
             obeyed
             .
             
               Qui
               successionem
               habent
               ab
               Apostolis
            
             ,
             
               have
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               —
               And
               that
               
                 ad
                 correctionem
                 aliorum
              
               ,
               for
            
             censure
             of
             others
             as
             well
             as
             for
             sound
             doctrine
             .
             
               Basilius
               magnus
               Archiepisc.
               Caesariens
            
             .
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               jus
               ligendi
               &
               solvendi
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ex
               aequo
               ,
               omnibus
               pastoribus
               &
               doctoribus
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               lowsing
               is
               equally
               and
               together
               given
               by
               Christ
               to
               all
               Pastours
               and
               Doctors
               .
            
             Which
             even
             Lombard
             denieth
             not
             
               [
               sentent
               .
               lib
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             19.
             ]
             It
             is
             also
             demonstrated
             
             that
             elaborat
             piece
             that
             the
             
               oath
               ex
               officio
            
             is
             a
             Monster
             to
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Our
             Prelats
             
               Civil
               &
               State
               offices
            
             are
             also
             a
             Monster
             to
             pure
             antiquity
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Cro●…se
             to
             our
             Churches
             Authority
             ;
             who
             in
             her
             general
             assemblie
             hath
             condemned
             this
             .
             
               (
               Assemb
            
             :
             38.
             sess
             :
             25.
             )
             The
             forsaid
             author
             proves
             this
             also
             at
             large
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             refer
             the
             Reader
             ,
             So
             that
             our
             Informer
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             our
             Prelats
             in
             this
             point
             also
             are
             different
             from
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             Whosoever
             shal
             peruse
             the
             Canones
             called
             Apostolick
             ,
             
               and
               of
               ancient
               councels
               ,
               will
               find
               Bishopes
               medling
               in
               state-affairs
               ,
               and
               especialy
               their
               holding
            
             of
             state
             offices
             ,
             so
             harmoniusly
             condemned
             ,
             that
             its
             a
             wonder
             that
             any
             who
             pretends
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             to
             plead
             for
             prelacy
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             considenc
             to
             justify
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             6.
             canon
             of
             those
             called
             Apostolick
             
               passes
               the
               sentence
               of
               deposition
               upon
               bishops
               who
               assume
               secular
               imployments
               .
               [
               Episcopus
               vel
               Presbyter
               ,
               vel
               diaconus
               seculares
               curas
               ne
               suscipiat
               ,
               alioqui
               deponatur
               .
               ]
            
             Balsamon
             upon
             this
             canon
             ,
             referrs
             us
             to
             13.
             cap.
             8.
             
             Tit.
             Where
             there
             is
             exhibit
             a
             full
             collection
             of
             canons
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             The
             81
             
               canon
               .
               diximus
               non
               oportere
               Episcopum
               vel
               Presbyterum
               seipsum
               ad
               publicas
               administrationes
               demittere
               ,
               sed
               in
               Ecclesiasticis
               negotiis
               versari
               .
               Vel
               ergo
               ita
               facere
               persuadeatur
               ,
               vel
               depon●…tur
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               we
               have
               appointed
               that
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               must
               not
               stoop
               to
               ,
               or
               debase
               himself
               with
               publick
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               civil
               )
               administrationes
               or
               offices
               ,
               let
               him
               therfor
               be
               either
               perswaded
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               let
               him
               be
               deposed
               .
            
             ●…alsamon
             upon
             this
             canon
             ,
             observing
             that
             it
             lenifies
             the
             first
             ,
             referrs
             to
             XVI
             
               Canon
               Carth.
               Syn.
            
             
          
           
             Again
             Canon
             83.
             runes
             thus
             ,
             
               Episcopus
               vel
               Presbyter
               ,
               vel
               diaconus
               ,
               exercitui
               vacans
               ;
               &
               utraque
               obtinere
               volens
               ,
               remanum
               scilicet
               magistratum
               ,
               &
               Sacerdotalem
               administrationem
               ,
            
             
             
               deponatur
               ,
               quae
               sunt
               enim
               caesaris
               ,
               Caesari
               ,
               &
               quae
               sunt
               Dei
               ,
               Deo.
            
             That
             is
             
               a
               ●…ishop
               or
               Presbyter
               or
               deacon
               who
               bears
               office
               in
               an
               arm●…
               ,
               and
               will
               needs
               hold
               both
               offices
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               Roman
               magistracy
               ,
               and
               the
               sacerdotal
               administration
               or
               ministry
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               deposed
               ;
               for
               ●…uch
               things
               as
               belong
               to
               Caesar
               must
               be
            
             rendred
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods
             unto
             God.
             Balsamon
             upon
             this
             canon
             referrs
             us
             to
             VII
             .
             Can.
             chalced
             .
             syn
             .
             
               —
               tales
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               anathemate
               ferientem
               si
               non
               penitentiam
               agant
               —
            
             
               Which
               strickes
               them
               with
               
                 [
                 anathema
              
               ]
               (
               the
               last
               extremest
               curse
               or
               ex
               communication
               .
               )
            
             
               who
               assume
               military
               imployments
               and
               repent
               not
               .
            
             And
             having
             moved
             ane
             objection
             ,
             whether
             the
             formentioned
             clause
             
               [
               cesset
               vel
               deponatur
            
             ,
             let
             him
             leave
             off
             this
             office
             ,
             or
             let
             him
             be
             deposed
             .
             ]
             is
             here
             also
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             he
             tels
             us
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             answer
             ,
             that
             
               omnia
               publica
               eandem
               rationem
               habent
            
             ,
             
               that
               al
               publick
               civil
               offices
               fals
               under
               the
               same
               consideration
               as
               thus
               discharged
               .
            
             And
             begins
             his
             gloss
             upon
             this
             canon
             thu●…
             ,
             
               diversi
               canones
               Apostolici
               prohibuerunt
               sacris
               initiatos
               publica
               negotia
               administrare
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               diverse
               Apostolick
               canones
               have
               forbidden
               such
               as
               are
               entred
               into
               sacred
               functiones
               to
               handle
               or
               administer
               publick
               (
               or
               civil
               )
               affaires
               .
            
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             gloss
             upon
             the
             6
             canon
             ,
             he
             represents
             thus
             the
             crime
             of
             church
             officers
             holding
             of
             civil
             places
             which
             is
             censured
             therin
             ▪
             
               De
               hominibus
               consecratis
               qui
               seculares
               servitutes
               exercent
               &c
               :
            
             
               concerning
               men
               consecrat
               to
               god
               who
               exercise
               wordly
               
                 slaveries
                 .
              
               —
               such
               a
               Character
            
             do
             the
             Canons
             put
             upon
             our
             Prelates
             state
             offices
             .
             That
             VII
             .
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             puts
             the
             formentioned
             censur
             upon
             such
             as
             
               —
               [
               secularia
               negotia
               exercent
               divinum
               ministerium
               negligentes
               ]
               —
            
             who
             manadge
             wordly
             places
             and
             offices
             neglecting
             the
             divin
             ministry
             .
          
           
           
             The
             
               XVI
               .
               Canon
            
             of
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             
               forbidding
               Bishops
               or
               presbyters
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             actores
             or
             procurators
             ,
             doth
             it
             upon
             this
             ground
             .
             
               —
               debent
               enim
               ad
               id
               quod
               scripium
               est
               respicere
               nemo
            
             
               
                 Deo
                 militans
                 seipsum
                 implicat
                 secularibus
                 negotiis
                 .
              
               For
               they
               ought
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               that
               which
               is
               written
               no
               man
               warring
               for
               god
               ,
               or
               who
               is
               his
               souldier
               should
            
             involve
             himself
             in
             secular
             affaires
             ,
             see
             
               Balsamon
               ,
               comment
               .
               in
               Canon
               .
               Apost
               .
               concil
               .
               &
               patrum
               ,
               &
               in
               Photii
               nomo
               can
            
             pag.
             (
             mihi
             )
             39
             :
             108
             ,
             127
             ,
             178
             ,
             167
             ,
             319.
             
             Whenc
             we
             may
             collect
             .
             1.
             how
             constant
             and
             sever
             the
             ancients
             were
             in
             their
             censour
             of
             this
             guilt
             2.
             
             That
             they
             held
             this
             to
             be
             a
             debasing
             of
             the
             holy
             ministry
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             pastor
             or
             Bishop
             most
             give
             himself
             3.
             
             That
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             gospel
             precept
             (
             2.
             tim
             .
             2
             :
             4.
             )
             
               No
               man
               that
               warreth
               ,
               intangleth
               himself
               With
               the
               affaires
               of
               this
               life
               ,
            
             and
             that
             other
             ground
             
               of
               giving
               Caesar
               what
               is
               Caesars
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               what
               is
               Gods
               ,
            
             they
             do
             condemne
             ,
             not
             military
             imployments
             only
             ,
             in
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             or
             taking
             farms
             (
             as
             our
             Informer
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             )
             but
             also
             
               also
               all
               secular
               and
               civil
               offices
               without
               exception
               .
            
             4.
             
             That
             they
             held
             the
             sacred
             function
             of
             the
             ministry
             
               to
               be
               utterly
               inconsistant
               with
               publick
               civil
               imployments
               .
            
             And
             the
             civil
             office
             of
             a
             state-ruler
             incompatible
             with
             the
             
               ministerial
               office
            
             ,
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             persone
             ;
             since
             they
             are
             opposed
             &
             contradistinguished
             as
             thus
             inconsistant
             ,
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Canones
             and
             the
             grounds
             thereof
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             shaddow
             of
             defence
             for
             prelates
             state
             offices
             .
             Whil
             these
             Canones
             do
             sit
             in
             judgement
             ,
             especialy
             the
             scripture
             grounds
             hinted
             therein
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             which
             have
             been
             adduced
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             ever
             generall
             expressions
             of
             the
             ancients
             he
             may
             plead
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             pure
             ages
             even
             after
             the
             [
             Episcopus
             humanus
             ,
             ]
             and
             the
             fixed
             presidents
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             
               the
               archbishops
               ,
               primats
               ,
               metropolitanes
               ,
            
             
             
               were
               Monsters
            
             and
             unknowne
             ,
             yea
             even
             
               the
               diocesian
               mould
               and
               cast
               of
               Churches
               ,
            
             let
             any
             peruse
             
               Mr
               Bains
            
             ,
             his
             diocesians
             tryall
             tryall
             against
             Downam
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             be
             convincingly
             clear
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Where
             will
             the
             Informer
             shew
             us
             
               our
               erastian
               prelacy
            
             in
             all
             his
             antiquity
             ?
             
               A
               prel●…y
               deryoing
               all
               its
               power
               both
               of
               ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               absolutly
               from
               the
               civill
               Magistrat
               ,
               having
               no
               intrinsick
               spirituall
               authority
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               its
               administeration
               ,
               acting
               by
               way
               of
               deputation
               and
               commission
               from
               the
               Magistrat
               as
               accountable
               to
               him
               in
               every
               piece
               thereof
               immediatly
               and
               solely
               as
               other
               inferiour
               civil
               Governours
               .
            
             
               Dar
               he
               say
               that
               these
               Bishops
               in
               the
               first
            
             ages
             exercised
             not
             ane
             
               inherent
               Ecclesiastick
               spiritual
               power
               ,
               distinct
               from
               and
               independant
               upon
               the
               Magistrat
               ?
            
             Was
             all
             their
             meetings
             and
             all
             matters
             cognoscible
             in
             them
             ,
             given
             up
             to
             be
             ,
             
               pro
               libitu
            
             ,
             disposed
             of
             by
             any
             Prince
             or
             potentat
             whither
             heathen
             or
             Christian
             ?
             Did
             not
             all
             Ministers
             and
             Bishops
             of
             these
             times
             exercise
             ane
             Ecclesiastick
             independant
             authority
             ,
             as
             being
             totally
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             civill
             Government
             ?
             Was
             ever
             there
             
               Erastian
               Government
            
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             till
             
               Thomas
               Erastus
            
             of
             Heidleberge
             brotched
             it
             ?
             And
             hath
             it
             not
             since
             that
             time
             been
             Impugned
             by
             the
             most
             famous
             lights
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospell
             Church
             Government
             ?
             So
             that
             our
             Informer
             must
             acknowledge
             the
             present
             Ecclesiasticocivil
             ,
             or
             linsy-wolsy-Prelacy
             to
             be
             a
             speckled
             bird
             of
             new
             fashioned
             coloures
             ,
             never
             before
             seen
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             will
             not
             find
             a
             paralleel
             among
             all
             the
             Fathers
             or
             Bishops
             of
             former
             ages
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Let
             me
             add
             ,
             how
             will
             our
             Informer
             make
             it
             appear
             That
             in
             the
             first
             purer
             ages
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             
               did
               deny
               &
               wholly
               exclud
               [
               ruling
               elders
               ]
               from
               Church
               Iudieatories
               .
            
             We
             have
             proved
             this
             officer
             to
             be
             juris
             
             divini
             from
             Scripture
             .
             And
             the
             full
             consent
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             &
             also
             of
             reformed
             divines
             is
             abundantlie
             clear
             ,
             &
             exhibit
             by
             many
             of
             the
             learned
             for
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             this
             officer
             .
             Ambrose
             is
             brought
             in
             compleaning
             of
             the
             disuse
             of
             these
             officers
             (
             on
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             )
             As
             a
             
               devation
               from
               the
               Scripture-patern
               ,
               &
               proceeding
               from
               the
               pride
               &
               negligence
               of
               Doctors
               .
               Origin
               .
            
             his
             Testimonie
             
               (
               lib
            
             :
             3.
             
               contr
               :
               Celsum
            
             )
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             who
             shewes
             that
             among
             the
             more
             polite
             hearers
             who
             were
             above
             the
             Catechumenists
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Non
               nulli
               praepositi
               sunt
               qui
               in
               vitam
               &
               mores
               eorem
               qui
               admittuntur
               ,
               inquirunt
               ,
               ut
               qui
               turpia
               committunt
               ,
               eos
               communi
               caetu
               interdicant
               ,
               qui
               vero
               ab
               istis
               abborrent
               .
               ex
               animo
               complext
               meliores
               quotidie
               reddant
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               who
               inquires
               into
               the
               life
               and
               manners
               of
               those
               who
               are
               admitted
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               committ
               these
               things
               that
               are
               vile
               ,
               they
               may
               discharge
               them
               from
               the
               publick
               assembly
               ,
               and
               embracing
               from
               their
            
             heart
             such
             as
             are
             farr
             from
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             may
             render
             them
             every
             day
             better
             .
             Here
             are
             censurers
             of
             manners
             found
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             designed
             and
             constitut
             to
             their
             work
             with
             authority
             in
             their
             hand
             to
             interdict
             the
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             these
             but
             ruling
             elders
             ?
             So
             Augustin
             (
             Epist.
             137.
             )
             writeing
             to
             his
             Charge
             directs
             it
             thus
             
               dilectis
               sratrbus
               ,
               clero
               ,
               Senioribus
               ,
               &
               universae
               plebi
               Eccle●…ae
               hippo
               ensis
               ,
            
             
               To
               the
               beloved
               brethren
               ,
               the
            
             Clergie
             ,
             the
             elders
             ,
             and
             the
             wholl
             people
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Hippo.
             So
             
               (
               Contr.
               Crese
               .
               Gramattic
               .
               )
               omnes
               vos
               .
               Episcopi
               ,
               Presbyteri
               ,
               diaconi
               ,
               &
               Siniores
               Scitis
               .
               All
               you
               '
               Bishops
               Presbyters
               ,
               deacons
               and
               elders
               ,
               doe
               know
               .
            
             Here
             are
             Tuo
             sorts
             of
             elders
             mentioned
             in
             one
             comma
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             ruling
             elders
             .
             For
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             the
             learned
             in
             handling
             this
             theam
             ,
             doe
             cite
             
               Barronius
               (
               Ann
            
             :
             103.
             )
             Where
             he
             enumerats
             
               Episcopi
               ,
               Presbyteri
               ,
               diaconi
               ,
               Seniores
               .
               Bishops
               ,
            
             
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               Elders
            
             .
             So
             also
             
               Tertullian
               (
               Apolleget
               .
               adversus
               gentes
               c.
            
             39.
             )
             
               Cyprian
               (
               Epist.
            
             39.
             )
             
               (
               Optatus
               (
               lib.
            
             1.
             p.
             41.
             )
             and
             many
             others
             .
             See
             
               assertion
               of
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               .
               Christoph
               .
               justell
               .
               observ
               .
               &
               not
               .
               in
               Cod.
               Can.
               Eccles.
               affric
               .
               p.
            
             110
             ,
             111.
             
               jus
               divinum
               Regim
               .
               Eccles.
               Smectim
               .
               &c
               :
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               The
               Ancient
               Bishops
               were
               not
               set
               over
               whole
               provinces
               ,
            
             but
             city
             by
             city
             for
             most
             part
             ,
             yea
             severall
             Cities
             had
             more
             ,
             which
             sayes
             they
             were
             not
             at
             all
             Bishops
             properly
             .
             
               Clemens
               (
               in
               Constit.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             46.
             )
             shews
             that
             Evodius
             and
             
               Ignatius
               had
               at
               once
               the
               Episcopacy
               over
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ,
            
             and
             what
             was
             this
             but
             a
             meer
             Collegiat
             Ministery
             .
             
               Council
               .
               African
            
             (
             Cap.
             21.
             )
             appoints
             that
             to
             examine
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               sex
               Episcopl
               ex
               vicinis
               locis
               adjungerentur
               ,
            
             6
             
               Bishops
               from
               neighbouring
               places
               be
               adjoyned
               .
            
             Poor
             dorps
             had
             their
             Bishops
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             
               History
               .
               Nazianzon
            
             ,
             a
             little
             towne
             neer
             Caesarea
             ,
             yet
             was
             all
             the
             Episcopall
             See
             of
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             .
             In
             Chrysostoms
             time
             ,
             the
             diocess
             contained
             but
             one
             citie
             .
             Homil.
             3.
             
               (
               in
               acta
               )
               nonne
               terr
               arum
               orbis
               imperium
               tenet
               imperator
               &c.
            
             [
             doth
             not
             the
             Emperour
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Govern
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             this
             man
             is
             a
             Bishop
             only
             of
             one
             city
             .
             ]
             
               Sozom.
               (
               Hist.
               Bcclesiast
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             19.
             )
             Tells
             us
             that
             he
             found
             with
             the
             Arabians
             and
             those
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             Bishops
             in
             little
             Dorps
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               The
               Ancient
               Bishops
               placed
               [
               preaching
               ]
               among
               the
               chief
               partes
               of
               their
               office
               ,
            
             and
             were
             not
             idle
             drones
             as
             ours
             are
             ?
             Theophilact
             .
             on
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             tells
             us
             that
             
               docendi
               officium
               omnium
               precipue
               ut
               insit
               episcopis
               est
               necesse
               ,
               that
               the
               office
               of
               preaching
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               chieff
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               its
               necessarie
               that
               the
               Bishop
               be
               indewed
               with
               it
               .
            
          
           
             As
             ours
             Court-prelats
             ,
             so
             our
             
               non-preaching
               Prelats
            
             ,
             are
             strangers
             unto
             ,
             and
             condemned
             by
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             .
             
               Photii
               Nomocan
               .
               tit
            
             .
             8.
             cap
             
             12.
             
               [
               de
               Episcopis
               ,
               qui
               non
               convertunt
               haereticos
               ,
               &
               de
               Episcopis
               &
               clericis
               qui
               non
               docent
               populum
               .
               ]
            
             he
             presents
             and
             digests
             the
             Canons
             against
             Bishops
             and
             clergy
             men
             
               who
               convert
               not
               haeretiks
               ,
               and
               teach
               not
               the
               people
               .
            
             some
             of
             these
             Canones
             are
             as
             followes
             .
          
           
             The
             58.
             canon
             of
             those
             called
             [
             Apostolick
             ]
             ,
             runes
             thus
             ,
             
               Episcopus
               vel
               Presbyter
               ,
               qui
               cleri
               vel
               populi
               curam
               non
               gerit
               ,
               &
               eos
               piet
               atem
               non
               docet
               segregetur
               :
               &
               si
               in
               socordia
               perseveret
               ,
               deponatur
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               who
               takes
               no
               care
               of
               the
               people
               or
               clergy
               and
               teaches
               them
               not
               piety
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               set
               aside
               :
               and
               if
               he
               continue
               in
               his
               folly
               let
               him
               be
               deposed
               .
            
             Balsamon
             upon
             this
             Canon
             ,
             tells
             us
             that
             ,
             
               Episcopalis
               dignitas
               in
               docendo
               consistit
               ,
               &
               omnis
               Episcopus
               debet
               docere
               populum
               pia
               dogmata
               &c
               :
            
             
               The
               Episcopal
               dignity
               consists
               in
               teaching
               ,
               and
               every
               Bishop
               ought
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               holy
               statutes
               for
               the
               Bishop
               is
               for
               this
               end
            
             established
             to
             attend
             the
             people
             &c
             :
             therafter
             he
             shewes
             that
             the
             presbyters
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             imployed
             ,
             
               quia
               etiam
               prope
               Episcopos
               sedent
               in
               superioribus
               cathedris
               ,
            
             [
             because
             they
             sit
             beside
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             higher
             seats
             ]
             they
             were
             not
             then
             the
             prelats
             underlinges
             as
             our
             curats
             are
             now
             ;
             hence
             he
             concludes
             that
             the
             Bishop
             or
             priest
             who
             neglected
             this
             duety
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             set
             aside
             ,
             and
             if
             continuing
             ,
             to
             be
             deposed
             .
          
           
             The
             36.
             of
             these
             Canons
             puts
             this
             censour
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             who
             neglects
             this
             duty
             ,
             
               Si
               quis
               ordinatus
               Episcopus
               non
               suscipiat
               ministerium
               &
               curam
               sibi
               commissam
               sit
               segregatus
               &c
               :
            
             
               That
               the
               ordained
               Bishop
               shal
               be
               set
               asid
               sured
               who
               goes
               not
               about
               his
               ministry
               and
               the
               duty
               intrusted
               to
               him
               &c.
               
            
             Balsamon
             expoundes
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             summes
             it
             up
             thus
             .
             
               Decernit
               itaque
               praesens
               Canon
               ,
               ut
               si
               quis
               Episcopus
               ,
               vel
               Presbyter
               ad
               docendum
               pertinentem
               manuum
               impositionem
               acceperit
               ,
               &
               suum
               munus
               non
               implea
               ,
               segregetur
               .
            
             
               The
               present
            
             Canon
             discerns
             that
             if
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             hath
             
             
               received
               imposition
               of
               hands
               relating
               to
               teaching
               ,
               and
               fulfilles
               not
               his
               office
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               set
               aside
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             its
             evident
             that
             he
             makes
             the
             Bishops
             ordination
             ,
             or
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             relative
             unto
             the
             great
             duety
             and
             office
             of
             preaching
             the
             gospel
             ,
             aswel
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             expoundes
             the
             Canon
             .
          
           
             The
             XXXIX
             .
             canon
             intrusts
             the
             Bishop
             
               with
               the
               Charg
               of
               the
               peoples
               soules
               ,
            
             in
             correspondence
             with
             the
             preceeding
             .
             In
             the
             forecited
             cap
             :
             XII
             .
             Photii
             ,
             we
             are
             referred
             to
             the
             
               Syn.
               Carthag
               .
               can
            
             .
             CXXIII
             .
             
               Syn.
               VI.
               can
            
             .
             XIX
             .
             LXIIII.
             See
             also
             Syn.
             Sexta
             in
             trullo
             can
             .
             XIX
             .
             
               quod
               opportet
               eos
               qui
               prasunt
               Ecclesiis
               ,
               in
               omnibus
               quidem
               diebus
               ,
               sed
               praecipue
               dominicis
               —
               docere
               pietatis
               &
               rectae
               rationis
               eloquia
               ,
               ex
               divina
               scriptura
               colligentes
               intelligentias
               &c
            
             
               That
               all
               such
               as
               are
               set
               over
               Churches
               ,
               on
               all
               dayes
               ,
               but
               especialy
               on
               the
               Lords
               dayes
               most
               teach
               the
               oracles
               of
               piety
               and
               pure
               religion
               ,
               drawing
               instructions
               from
               the
               divine
               scriptures
            
             &c
             :
             Balsamon
             begins
             his
             commentary
             upon
             the
             canon
             thus
             ,
             
               Episcopi
               Ecclesiarum
               doctores
               constituuntur
               ,
               &
               propterea
               dicit
               canon
               cis
               omnino
               necesse
               esse
               ,
               eum
               cui
               praesunt
               populam
               semper
               docere
               ,
               &
               multo
               magis
               in
               diebus
               dominicis
            
             &c
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Bishops
               are
               constitut
               teachers
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               therefor
               the
               canon
               sayes
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               its
               absolutely
               necessary
               alwayes
               to
               teach
               that
               people
               over
               whom
               they
               are
               set
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               on
               the
               lordes
               dayes
               wherin
               all
               are
               almost
               present
               in
               Churches
               and
               artificers
               ceases
               from
               ther
               work
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             our
             non-preaching
             ,
             or
             seldom
             preaching
             prelates
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             new
             consecration
             (
             forsooth
             ,
             )
             superadded
             unto
             their
             Presbyterial
             ordination
             to
             preach
             the
             gospel
             ,
             get
             a
             bill
             of
             ease
             from
             this
             great
             duety
             ,
             to
             act
             state
             games
             ,
             except
             when
             their
             Lordships
             please
             to
             step
             into
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             to
             supererogat
             ,
             stands
             arraighned
             ,
             stigmatized
             ,
             and
             deposed
             by
             the
             ancient
             Canones
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             of
             any
             
             office
             in
             the
             house
             of
             god
             .
             
               Vide
               can
               .
               Apost
               .
               conc
               general
               &
               partic
               .
               Sanct.
               Patr.
               Photii
               nomocan
               .
               cum
               Balsam
               .
               comment
               .
               pag.
            
             (
             mihi
             )
             39
             :
             116
             ,
             117
             ,
             121
             ,
             207.
             
          
           
             Unto
             this
             account
             and
             censure
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ancient
             canons
             ,
             past
             upon
             our
             non-preaching
             prelates
             ,
             I
             wil
             here
             subjoyn
             a
             remarkable
             passage
             of
             a
             learled
             divine
             whose
             praise
             is
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             Whittaker
             (
             de
             Eccles.
             contr
             .
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             )
             being
             about
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             rome
             is
             no
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             Presents
             this
             for
             his
             first
             argument
             .
             
               Pontifex
               Romanus
               non
               est
               verus
               Episcopus
               :
               Ergo
               Ecclesia
               Romana
               non
               est
               vera
               Ecclesia
               .
               Nam
               Ecclesia
               non
               potestesse
               sine
               episcopo
               .
               The
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               is
               no
               true
               Bishop
               :
               therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               no
               true
               Church
               :
               because
               the
               Church
               cannot
               be
               without
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             But
             least
             this
             last
             assertion
             cheer
             up
             our
             Informer
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               disputo
               ex
               eorum
               placitis
            
             .
             That
             he
             disputs
             upon
             his
             popish
             adversaries
             principles
             ;
             and
             thus
             classeth
             them
             among
             the
             popish
             party
             in
             this
             point
             .
             But
             how
             proves
             he
             the
             pope
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Bishop
             
               —
               propter
               praecipuum
               munus
               episcopi
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               quod
               in
               illo
               desideratur
            
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               Chief
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               whcih
               is
               wanting
               in
               him
               .
               And
               what
            
             is
             that
             ,
             
               olim
               episcopi
               Romani
               diligenter
               docebant
               ecclesiam
               ;
               &
               nulli
               facti
               sunt
               episcopi
               nisi
               qui
               in
               hoc
               munere
               fideles
               erant
               .
               Olim
               hoc
               ad
               se
               pertinere
               ,
               &
               praecipuum
               suum
               munus
               esse
               putabant
               ,
               ut
               populum
               sibi
               commissum
               docerent
               atque
               instituerent
               ;
               adeo
               ut
               monstri
               simile
               esset
               ,
               per
               Annos
               post
               Christum
               plusquam
               sexcentos
               ,
               episcopum
               aliquem
               in
               ecclesia
               esse
               ,
               qui
               aut
               nollet
               ,
               aut
               non
               posset
               populum
               docere
               .
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               old
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               diligently
               taught
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               none
               were
               made
               Bishopes
               who
               were
               not
               faithfull
               in
               this
               office
               ;
               of
               old
               they
               lookt
               upon
               this
               as
               the
               Chief
               duety
               incumbent
               upon
               them
               to
               teach
               and
               instruct
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               fore
               more
               then
               six
               hundred
               Yeares
               
               after
               Christ
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               lookt
               upon
               as
               a
               monster
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               Bishop
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               who
               either
               was
               not
               willing
               or
               able
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               .
            
             He
             addes
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Apostolick
               Bishopes
               were
               such
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             Apostle
             requires
             it
             in
             a
             Bishop
             that
             he
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             1
             Tim.
             3
             :
             2.
             
               hoc
               est
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               non
               ejusmodi
               ,
               qui
               curet
               ●…antum
               ,
               &
               det
               operam
               ,
               ut
               alii
               doceant
               ,
               &
               hanc
               authoritatem
               docendi
               aliis
               tribuat
               :
               sed
               qui
               ipse
               sufficiat
               alios
               docere
               .
            
             
               Not
               such
               a
               one
               who
               is
               diligent
               onely
               to
               provid
               ,
               others
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               gives
               this
               authority
               to
               others
               ,
               But
               who
               is
               himself
               sufficient
               to
               teach
               others
               .
            
             This
             he
             proves
             because
             the
             Apostle
             is
             in
             that
             place
             shewing
             ,
             
               how
               the
               Bishop
               most
               be
               indued
               and
               gifted
               befor
               he
               be
               chosen
               ,
               and
               that
               therfore
               by
               [
               being
               apt
               to
               teach
               ]
               we
               most
               understand
               a
               personal
               care
               and
               ability
               and
               not
               a
               deputed
               care
               ,
               quis
               enim
               hoc
               praestare
               non
               posset
               ?
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               who
               is
               he
               who
               may
               not
               perform
               this
               .
            
             This
             he
             further
             cleares
             from
             2.
             tim
             .
             2.
             2.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             injoyns
             Timothy
             to
             commit
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             him
             to
             faithfull
             men
             ,
             
               qui
               essent
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             themselves
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             .
             Reprehending
             Turrian
             (
             and
             with
             him
             our
             Episcopal
             men
             )
             in
             interpreting
             that
             first
             passadge
             of
             a
             deputed
             care
             as
             to
             teaching
             .
             And
             shewes
             that
             the
             old
             interpreter
             translates
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               doctor
               ,
               or
               teacher
            
             .
             And
             
               a
               doctor
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               such
               a
               one
               as
               can
               teach
               himself
               .
            
             Thereafter
             he
             cites
             Oecumenius
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             thus
             expounding
             the
             premised
             scripture
             ,
             and
             even
             soom
             of
             the
             popish
             scoolmen
             ,
             as
             Aquinas
             upon
             this
             text
             ,
             who
             cals
             this
             
               the
               proper
               work
               and
               duety
               of
               a
               Prelat
               .
            
             And
             shewes
             us
             that
             Aquinas
             pertinently
             applyes
             to
             this
             purpose
             that
             passage
             ,
             Jer.
             3.
             15.
             
             I
             wil
             give
             Pastors
             according
             to
             my
             own
             heart
             who
             shal
             feed
             yow
             with
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             .
             And
             that
             Cajetan
             ,
             and
             Catharinus
             do
             thus
             expound
             this
             text
             .
             In
             all
             which
             we
             see
             with
             how
             full
             a
             consent
             of
             ancient
             and
             modern
             
             Churches
             and
             divines
             our
             non-preaching
             or
             seldom
             preaching
             Prelates
             are
             condemned
             ,
             and
             how
             fully
             our
             scripture-argument
             against
             them
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             is
             fortified
             and
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             As
             in
             other
             points
             of
             difference
             ,
             so
             the
             ancient
             Bishopes
             
               were
               as
               farr
               from
               our
               Prelats
               fastuus
               pompe
               ,
               and
               sumptuus
               grandeur
               which
               they
               assume
               .
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
               (
               lib.
            
             27.
             
               de
               habitu
               vitae
               beatorum
               episcoporum
               ,
               )
            
             tells
             us
             of
             their
             
               tenuitas
               edendi
               ,
               potandique
               parcissime
               ,
               indumentorum
               vilitas
            
             &c.
             
             
               Their
               spare
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               their
               meanenes
               of
               apparrel
               ,
               their
               lovely
               countenance
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               commendes
               them
               to
               God
               and
               his
               true
               worshippers
               .
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
               ,
            
             his
             fastuus
             pompe
             and
             attendants
             ,
             although
             a
             great
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             highly
             condemned
             ,
             as
             exposeing
             our
             faith
             to
             envy
             and
             hatred
             .
             
               Euseb.
               (
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             29.
             )
             The
             Canon
             of
             the
             4
             Councell
             of
             carthage
             (
             insert
             by
             Gratian
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             decree
             distinct
             .
             41.
             )
             provides
             that
             ,
             
               Episcopus
               non
               longe
               ab
               ecclesia
               hospitiolum
               ,
               vil
               emsupellectilem
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             the
             Bishop
             have
             his
             little
             manse
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             have
             meane
             houshold
             stuffe
             &c.
             
             
               Et
               dignitatis
               suae
               Authoritatem
               fide
               &
               meritis
               quaerat
               ,
               and
               purchase
               Authority
               to
               his
               office
               or
               dignity
               by
               faith
               and
               good
               works
               .
               Sozom.
            
             (
             lib
             ,
             6.
             
             Cap
             :
             16.
             )
             Relats
             of
             
               Basilius
               Magnus
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Caesaria
             ,
             that
             he
             answered
             the
             Imperours
             praefect
             who
             threatned
             the
             Confiscation
             of
             his
             goods
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Horum
               nihil
               me
               Cruciari
               potest
               ,
               equidem
               opes
               non
               habeo
               ,
               preterquam
               laceram
               vestem
               ,
               &
               Paucos
               libros
               .
               None
               of
               these
               things
               can
               torment
               me
               ,
               truely
               I
               have
               no
               goods
               but
               a
               torne
               garment
               and
               some
               books
               .
            
             See
             the
             
               historia
               motuum
            
             [
             page
             143.
             to
             174.
             ]
          
           
             Now
             from
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             I
             think
             common
             ingenuity
             will
             acknowledge
             ;
             (
             and
             this
             Informer
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             ane
             utter
             stranger
             to
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             our
             present
             Episcopacy
             is
             as
             far
             discrepant
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             east
             from
             west
             ,
             and
             by
             
             consequence
             that
             this
             pleading
             from
             the
             ancient
             prostasie
             ,
             or
             even
             the
             after
             Bishops
             to
             legittimat
             and
             patronize
             our
             present
             prelacy
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             gross
             nonsequitur
             and
             notorius
             fallacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               
                 pretended
                 Testimonies
                 out
                 of
              
               Calvine
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Blondel
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Examined
                 .
                 Their
                 anti-Episcopall
                 judgment
                 ,
                 cleared
                 from
                 their
                 writings
                 .
                 The
              
               Informer
               
                 crosses
                 Bishop
              
               Spotswood
               ,
               and
               Tilen
               .
               
                 His
                 two
                 absurdities
                 which
                 by
                 way
                 of
              
               Dilemma
               
                 he
                 offers
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 assertion
                 of
                 the
                 unalterablees
                 of
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 &
                 our
                 concession
                 of
                 a
                 Proestos
                 early
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 Scanned
                 ,
                 &
                 retorted
                 upon
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 Authores
                 of
              
               jus
               divinum
               Ministerii
               Evangelici
               ,
               
                 vindicated
                 at
                 some
                 length
              
               .
            
          
           
             WHereas
             the
             Informer
             is
             bold
             to
             affirme
             that
             
               Calvin●…
               Beza
               ,
               Blondel
            
             ,
             and
             other
             eminent
             divines
             who
             have
             written
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             are
             reconcilable
             to
             it
             ,
             yea
             to
             a
             hierarchy
             of
             the
             highest
             stamp
             .
             Wee
             answer
             1.
             
             The
             full
             and
             harmanious
             consent
             of
             Ancient
             and
             modern
             divines
             and
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             we
             plead
             for
             in
             point
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             shall
             be
             exhibit
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             Calvin's
             judgment
             in
             relation
             to
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             It
             is
             so
             fully
             known
             to
             the
             world
             in
             his
             writings
             ,
             that
             we
             think
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             put
             a
             brand
             of
             impudence
             upon
             any
             ,
             then
             to
             deny
             it
             .
             And
             
             we
             doe
             appeal
             to
             his
             judicious
             commentes
             upon
             all
             the
             controverted
             places
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             betwixt
             them
             and
             us
             ;
             wherein
             all
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             the
             identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             
               name
               and
               thing
            
             ,
             the
             Presbyteryes
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             extraordinary
             Evangelistick
             Power
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             the
             ruling
             elder
             ,
             the
             peoples
             right
             in
             the
             call
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Prelats
             sole
             power
             and
             dominion
             over
             their
             brethren
             ,
             the
             unwarrantablenes
             of
             Ministers
             state
             offices
             ,
             &c
             ,
             is
             clearly
             asserted
             .
             Let
             any
             consult
             him
             upon
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             
             Matth
             21
             :
             22.
             
             Luk.
             22
             :
             25.
             
             Act.
             6
             :
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Act.
             14
             :
             23.
             
             Act.
             20
             :
             17
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             with
             Rom.
             12
             :
             6
             :
             7.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Eph
             4
             :
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Thess.
             5
             :
             12
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3
             :
             14.
             
             Heb.
             13
             :
             7
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1
             :
             3.
             &c.
             and
             4
             :
             14.
             2
             
             Tim
             2
             4
             :
             2
             Tim.
             1
             :
             6.
             
             Tit.
             1
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             &c.
             and
             such
             like
             places
             ,
             where
             he
             will
             be
             found
             to
             give
             sentence
             for
             us
             against
             the
             Prelatik
             party
             ,
             and
             expounding
             them
             just
             as
             we
             doe
             .
             3.
             
             These
             adversaries
             doe
             grant
             that
             the
             Government
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             famous
             
               Mr.
               Knox
            
             owned
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             dayes
             contended
             for
             ,
             was
             Presbyterial
             Government
             .
             And
             it
             is
             as
             well
             knowne
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             themselves
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             sense
             and
             judgment
             both
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             in
             that
             great
             bussiness
             .
             Spotswood
             in
             his
             history
             tells
             us
             that
             [
             John
             Knox
             framed
             our
             rules
             of
             disciplin
             
               in
               imitation
            
             of
             what
             he
             had
             
               Seen
               at
               Geneva
               .
               ]
               Tilen
               ▪
            
             in
             his
             petulant
             piece
             intituled
             
               Paraensis
               ad
               Scotos
               Genevensis
               discipline
               Zelotas
               ,
            
             makes
             this
             undenyable
             .
             He
             calls
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             all
             along
             
               our
               Masters
            
             ,
             and
             alledges
             that
             we
             can
             hear
             of
             nothing
             but
             out
             of
             their
             scool
             &c.
             
             But
             that
             they
             owned
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             Government
             appointed
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             never
             took
             the
             confidence
             or
             had
             the
             forehead
             to
             
             deny
             .
             When
             
               John
               Knox
            
             was
             desired
             by
             some
             to
             write
             to
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             others
             about
             a
             certain
             difficulty
             ,
             he
             answered
             
               that
               he
               came
               not
               here
               without
               all
               their
               Iudgments
               in
               what
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               think
               him
               unconstant
               in
               writting
               for
               a
               resolution
               in
               that
               matter
               .
            
             Now
             
               John
               Knox
            
             look't
             upon
             Episcopocy
             as
             a
             limb
             of
             Antichrists
             Hierarchie
             ,
             and
             as
             haveing
             
               aliquid
               commumune
               cum
               Anti
               Christo.
            
             Something
             in
             it
             common
             with
             Antichrist
             .
             So
             that
             what
             the
             Informer
             mentions
             of
             
               Measson
               ,
               and
               Bish
               :
               Andrews
            
             their
             asserting
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza's
             Episcopall
             Government
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             their
             preeminencie
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             a
             gross
             calumny
             .
             The
             eminent
             parts
             of
             these
             famous
             divines
             might
             make
             their
             judgement
             have
             great
             influence
             in
             determining
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             Calvin
             or
             Beza
             ,
             did
             ever
             incroach
             upon
             the
             decisive
             power
             of
             their
             fellow
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             acted
             any
             thing
             
               pro
               imperio
            
             or
             solely
             ,
             is
             a
             calumny
             which
             any
             who
             ever
             read
             their
             lives
             can
             sufficiently
             disprove
             .
             Their
             laboures
             and
             practise
             as
             well
             as
             their
             writings
             was
             for
             mantaineing
             the
             due
             right
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             against
             enemies
             of
             all
             sortes
             .
             In
             the
             life
             of
             
               Galleaceus
               Caracciolus
            
             ,
             It
             is
             reported
             ,
             That
             Calvin
             being
             consulted
             by
             him
             in
             a
             case
             of
             conscience
             requireing
             secrecy
             (
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             )
             would
             give
             him
             no
             determinat
             answer
             (
             tho
             a
             ruleing
             elder
             in
             that
             Church
             )
             without
             consulting
             his
             Brethren
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             the
             Informer
             cites
             out
             of
             Calvines
             Inflit.
             [
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             ]
             where
             [
             He
             acknowledges
             that
             Jerom
             teaches
             that
             the
             proestos
             is
             ane
             ancient
             institution
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             repeats
             what
             Jerome
             sayes
             ,
             a
             Marco
             &c.
             ]
             It
             s
             a
             pitiful
             proofe
             to
             conclud
             therupon
             that
             Calvin
             acknowledges
             diocesian
             Prelats
             as
             Ancient
             as
             Mark.
             For
             Calvine
             knew
             well
             that
             Jerome
             speaks
             but
             of
             the
             proestos
             first
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Informer
             hath
             not
             proved
             that
             either
             Calvin
             or
             Jerom
             gave
             their
             approbation
             to
             the
             setting
             of
             him
             up
             .
             
             And
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             [
             That
             Calvin
             sayes
             
               ne
               ex
               equalitate
               ut
               fieri
               solet
               dissidi●…
               orirenter
               .
            
             That
             they
             were
             set
             up
             least
             from
             equality
             discord
             should
             arise
             as
             usuallie
             there
             doth
             .
             ]
             granting
             that
             he
             acknowledges
             they
             were
             more
             then
             meer
             Moderators
             ,
             that
             is
             fixed
             Moderators
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Are
             our
             Prelats
             no
             more
             ?
             Or
             will
             his
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             factum
             ,
             prove
             his
             acknowledment
             of
             the
             jus
             ?
             and
             though
             mans
             corruption
             abuse
             parity
             to
             discord
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             our
             corruption
             will
             abuse
             the
             best
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             As
             for
             what
             he
             cites
             from
             Instit.
             (
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             11.
             
             Our
             Informer
             hath
             not
             proved
             .
             That
             Calvin
             by
             
               [
               Episcopi
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               paraeciarum
               rectorcs
            
             ]
             doth
             understand
             
               diverse
               Church
               officers
               of
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
            
             as
             he
             distinguishes
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
             That
             Calvin
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Episcopus
             distinct
             from
             the
             
               paraeciae
               rector
            
             his
             comment
             on
             Tit.
             1
             :
             7.
             makes
             it
             evident
             
               —
               [
               For
               a
               Bishop
               &c.
               ]
               locus
               hic
               abunde
               docet
               nullum
               esse
               episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               discrimen
               ,
               quia
               nunc
               secund●…
               nomine
               promiscue
               appellat
               quos
               prius
               vocavit
               Presbyteros
               .
               Imo
               idem
               prosequens
               argumentum
               utrumque
               nomen
               indifferenter
               eodem
               ,
               sensu
               usurpat
               ,
               quemadmodum
               &
               Hieronimus
               tum
               hoc
               loco
               ,
               tum
               in
               Epistola
               ad
               Evagrium
               annotavit
               .
               Atque
               hinc
               perspicere
               licet
               quanto
               plus
               delatum
               hominum
               placitis
               fuerit
               ,
               quam
               decebat
               ,
               qui
               abrogato
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               Sermone
               ,
               usus
               hominum
               arbitrio
               inductus
               ,
               praevaluit
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               This
               place
               abundantly
               shewes
               that
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               betuixt
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               because
               now
               again
               he
               promiscuusly
               calls
               them
               by
               the
               seccond
               mane
               ,
               whom
               befor
               he
               called
               Presbyters
               ,
               nay
               prosecuting
               the
               same
               argument
               he
               maks
               use
               of
               both
               the
               names
               indifferently
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               as
               also
               Ierom
               both
               in
               this
               place
               and
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Evagrius
               ,
               hath
               observed
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               may
               perceive
               how
               much
               hath
               been
               ascribed
               to
               mens
               pleasure
               ,
               &
               inventiones
               more
               then
               did
               become
               ,
               because
               ane
               use
               brought
               in
               at
               mens
               pleasure
               hath
               prevaled
               while
               the
               language
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               is
               laid
               aside
               —
            
             and
             after
             he
             hath
             spoken
             of
             the
             first
             Moderators
             earlie
             brought
             in
             ,
             he
             adds
             
               —
               verum
               nomen
               officij
            
             (
             N.
             B.
             )
             
               quod
               Deus
               in
               communi
            
             
             
               nibus
               dederat
               ,
               in
               unum
               solum
               transferri
               ,
               reliquis
               spoiliatis
               &
               injurium
               est
               &
               absurdum
               ,
               deinde
               sic
               preve●…tere
               Spiritus
               sancti
               linguam
               ,
               ut
               nobis
               eaedem
               voces
               ,
               aliud
               quam
               volue●…
               〈◊〉
               significent
               ,
               nimis
               profanae
               audaciae
               est
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               But
               that
               the
               name
               of
               the
               office
               which
               God
               gave
               in
               common
               to
               all
               should
               be
               transferred
               to
               one
               only
               ,
               robbing
               the
               rest
               thereof
               ,
               is
               injurious
               and
               absurd
               .
               More
               over
               to
               pervert
               thus
               the
               language
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               words
               should
               signifie
               another
               thing
               then
               he
               pleased
               is
               too
               profane
               boldnes
               .
            
             Thus
             Calvin
             puts
             this
             censure
             upon
             our
             Informer
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             name
             
               [
               Bishop
            
             ]
             signifie
             any
             more
             then
             
               [
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             ]
             And
             upon
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             
               De
               voce
               Episcopi
               hic
               notandum
               ,
               omnes
               Ephesinos
               Presbyteros
               sic
               vocari
               indifferenter
               ,
               unde
               colligimus
               Secundum
               Scripturae
               usum
               nihil
               a
               Presbyteris
               differre
               Episcopos
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Concerning
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               we
               must
               observe
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               Ephesus
               are
               so
               called
               indifferently
               ,
               hence
               we
               conclud
               that
               according
               to
               the
               scripture
               language
               ,
               Bishops
               doe
               nothing
               differ
               from
               Presbyters
               .
            
             Now
             let
             any
             judge
             if
             Calvine
             make
             not
             the
             
               Name
               and
               thing
            
             of
             the
             scripture
             Bishop
             proper
             to
             every
             Minister
             of
             a
             parish
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             judged
             a
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             ,
             thus
             differenced
             from
             the
             parish
             Minister
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             warrantable
             office
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             so
             crosse
             to
             Scripture
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             passage
             which
             this
             man
             hath
             above
             cited
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             all
             Bishops
             contending
             for
             and
             reteaning
             the
             true
             scripture
             function
             ,
             for
             none
             else
             he
             can
             call
             
               eximium
               munus
            
             ,
             or
             ane
             excellent
             gift
             .
             So
             that
             those
             of
             these
             places
             will
             help
             our
             Informer
             .
             The
             Context
             and
             tenour
             of
             that
             4
             chapter
             obliedgeth
             as
             to
             think
             that
             this
             is
             really
             the
             meaning
             ,
             that
             whatever
             titles
             these
             Ancients
             used
             ,
             yet
             they
             designed
             not
             thereby
             to
             wrong
             that
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             grounded
             upon
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             is
             there
             defending
             .
          
           
             And
             moreover
             ,
             even
             straniing
             that
             place
             [
             Chap.
             5.
             par
             .
             11.
             ]
             to
             the
             out
             most
             advantage
             ,
             it
             will
             Inferr
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Parishpriests
             in
             those
             
             dayes
             ,
             had
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Pastorall
             office
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             denyed
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             Pastorall
             acts
             ,
             when
             rightly
             performed
             were
             valid
             .
             The
             Pastorall
             office
             Calvin
             cals
             
               pium
               &
               eximium
               munus
            
             as
             the
             ensuing
             words
             doe
             convince
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             citation
             from
             Sect
             :
             13.
             it
             were
             very
             absurd
             to
             think
             that
             Calvine
             by
             [
             the
             heirarchy
             which
             the
             Fathers
             commend
             as
             handed
             down
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ]
             should
             understand
             the
             prelatick
             hierarchy
             which
             this
             man
             pleads
             for
             .
             Since
             1.
             
             Many
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             ,
             never
             saw
             such
             a
             hierarchy
             set
             up
             ,
             but
             by
             [
             Bishops
             ]
             understand
             either
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             first
             set
             up
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             of
             whom
             we
             now
             heard
             ,
             who
             governed
             with
             Presbyters
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
             2.
             
             Calvin
             speaks
             of
             the
             Fathers
             commending
             a
             Hierarchy
             ,
             not
             like
             the
             papall
             ,
             but
             he
             tells
             not
             what
             his
             judgement
             of
             that
             hierarchie
             is
             .
             3.
             
             How
             could
             Calvin
             commend
             a
             hierarchie
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Informer
             pleads
             for
             )
             or
             so
             much
             as
             acknowledge
             it
             as
             handed
             doun
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             shews
             from
             their
             Doctrine
             that
             they
             owned
             no
             Bishop
             higher
             then
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             is
             said
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             Calvins
             words
             on
             Philip
             :
             1.
             
             
               Episcopi
               nomen
               omnibus
               ministris
               est
               commune
               .
               Sunt
               igitur
               synon●…ma
               Episcopus
               &
               Pastor
               .
               Postea
               invaluit
               usus
               ut
               quem
               suo
               collegio
               praeficiebant
               in
               Singulis
               Ecclesijs
               ,
               Presbyteri
               ,
               Episcopus
               vocaretur
               Solus
               .
               Id
               tamen
               ex
               hominum
               consuetudine
               natum
               est
               ,
               scripturae
               authoritate
               minime
               nititur
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               then
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
               —
               Afterward
               the
               Custome
               prevailed
               to
               call
               the
               Minister
               whom
               the
               Presbyters
               set
               over
               their
               meeting
               ,
               in
               evry
               church
               the
               Bishops
               only
               ,
               but
               this
               had
               its
               rise
               from
               mens
               Custome
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               at
               all
               grounded
               on
               the
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             —
             And
             after
             he
             hath
             spoken
             of
             the
             advantage
             of
             one
             to
             preside
             for
             orders
             
             sake
             ,
             he
             adds
             this
             limitation
             
               —
               de
               Singulis
               corporibus
               loquor
               ,
               non
               de
               totis
               provincijs
               &c
               :
               I
               speak
               of
               single
               incorperations
               ,
               not
               of
               whole
               provinces
               ,
            
             adding
             ,
             
               prestaret
               spiritum
               Sanctum
               linguarum
               autorem
               in
               loquendo
               sequi
               ,
               quam
               formas
               loquendi
               ab
               ipso
               positas
               in
               deterius
               mutare
               ,
               nam
               ex
               corrupta
               verbi
               Significatione
               hoc
               malifecutu●…
               est
               ,
               quod
               per
               inde
               ac
               si
               non
               essent
               omnes
               Presbyteri
               collegae
               (
               N.
               B.
               )
               adeandem
               vocati
               functionem
               ,
               unus
               ,
               sibi
               pretextu
               no●…ae
               appellationis
               ,
               dominium
               ●…n
               alios
               arripuit
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               in
               our
               speech
               to
               follow
               the
               holy
               ghost
               the
               author
               of
               languages
               ,
               then
               to
               change
               into
               the
               worse
               the
               forms
               of
               speaking
               set
               downe
               by
               him
               .
               For
               from
               this
               abused
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               this
               evill
               hath
               followed
               ,
               that
               as
               if
               [
               all
               Presbyters
               ]
               were
               not
               Colleagues
               called
               to
               [
               the
               same
               function
               ,
               ]
               one
               hath
               usurped
               to
               himself
               a
               dominion
               over
               the
               rest
               under
               pretext
               of
               this
               new
               appellation
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             he
             objects
             [
             p.
             78.
             ]
             from
             Calvin
             upon
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             [
             That
             
               unus
               authoritate
               praeest
            
             &c
             :
             ]
             
               I
               Ansr.
            
             After
             he
             hath
             said
             that
             every
             city
             had
             severall
             Presbyters
             —
             and
             asserted
             that
             there
             are
             Two
             sorts
             of
             elders
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             elders
             were
             the
             Bishops
             appointed
             to
             teach
             —
             He
             moves
             ane
             objection
             —
             Had
             Titus
             this
             Princely
             power
             and
             alone
             ,
             and
             answers
             
               —
               Non
               permitti
               arbitrio
               titi
               ut
               unus
               possit
               omnia
               ,
               &
               quos
               voluerit
               Episcopos
               Ecclesiis
               imponat
               ,
               sed
               tantum
               jubet
               ut
               electionibus
               praefit
               tonquam
            
             
               Moderator
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               Titus
               pleasure
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               alone
               ,
               and
               impose
               upon
               the
               Churches
               what
               Bishops
               he
               pleased
               :
               but
               he
               only
               bides
               him
               oversee
               the
               Elections
               as
               Moderator
               .
            
             Paralleling
             this
             with
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             where
             he
             saith
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             acted
             not
             
               soli
               ,
               &
               pro
               imperio
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             solely
             and
             imperiously
             to
             put
             Pastores
             upon
             the
             people
             who
             were
             not
             
               expetiti
               or
               electi
            
             ,
             desired
             and
             chosen
             ,
             but
             only
             
               probatos
               &
               cognitos
            
             ,
             men
             approved
             and
             
             known
             .
             Now
             let
             this
             man
             say
             himself
             ,
             doth
             not
             Calvin
             here
             clearely
             assert
             our
             principles
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             diocesian
             Prelat
             with
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ?
          
           
             So
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             hence
             Inferred
             ,
             but
             that
             Church
             consistories
             were
             not
             then
             without
             order
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             did
             praeside
             among
             them
             ;
             for
             Calvine
             sayeth
             on
             the
             7.
             verse
             ,
             
               porro
               locus
               hic
               abunde
               docet
               nullum
               esse
               Presbyteri
               &
               Episcopi
               discrimen
               .
            
             And
             he
             who
             praesided
             here
             was
             Titus
             ,
             whose
             Episcopacy
             we
             have
             aboundantly
             disproved
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             Calvin
             adds
             ,
             [
             that
             one
             was
             in
             authority
             over
             the
             rest
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             ]
             ergo
             ,
             what
             ?
             Had
             not
             Paul
             ,
             Barnabas
             ,
             &
             Titus
             ane
             extraordinary
             authority
             &
             commission
             ?
             for
             he
             sayes
             ,
             tunc
             ,
             or
             
               at
               that
               time
            
             wherein
             these
             offices
             did
             exist
             ;
             but
             will
             any
             think
             that
             Calvin
             could
             mean
             ,
             a
             Diocesian
             Prelats
             ordinary
             power
             which
             ;
             immediatly
             befor
             he
             was
             disputing
             against
             from
             the
             text
             ?
             He
             adds
             presently
             
               nihil
               tamen
               hoc
               ad
               prophanum
               &
               tirannicum
               collationum
               morem
               .
            
             This
             hath
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             profane
             and
             tyrranicall
             Custome
             of
             Collations
             ,
             
               longe
               enim
               diversa
               fuit
               Apostolorum
               ratio
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Apostles
             case
             and
             ground
             was
             far
             different
             from
             this
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             he
             addes
             [
             of
             Calvins
             letters
             to
             a
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               anent
               Episcopacy
               it self
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               God
               ]
            
             I
             can
             appeall
             this
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             if
             Calvin
             thought
             the
             Episcopall
             hierarchie
             with
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             far
             less
             the
             popish
             hierarchy
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whither
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             Particularlie
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             ,
             
               speak
               against
               the
               diocisian
               Prelat
               as
               such
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             we
             shall
             here
             tell
             the
             Informer
             that
             this
             passage
             which
             he
             cites
             as
             in
             the
             volume
             of
             his
             
               [
               opuscul
               a
               page
            
             72
             ]
             upon
             a
             search
             of
             two
             several
             editions
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             found
             .
             As
             for
             his
             letter
             to
             the
             
               King
               of
               Pole
            
             ,
             approveing
             all
             the
             degrees
             
             of
             the
             hierarchie
             ]
             it
             is
             so
             grosly
             contrary
             to
             Calvins
             principles
             and
             writings
             ,
             that
             the
             Informer
             must
             excuse
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             it
             upon
             trust
             from
             him
             ,
             Especially
             since
             he
             exhibits
             no
             part
             of
             that
             letter
             .
             For
             his
             letter
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Somer
               set
            
             (
             citted
             by
             Durel
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             to
             be
             suspected
             as
             coming
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             ane
             enemy
             to
             his
             principles
             .
             )
             
               [
               anent
               some
               fantastick
               ones
               fludiing
               to
               bring
               in
               confusion
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               gospell
               ]
            
             we
             think
             it
             a
             fantastick
             inferenc
             of
             our
             Informer
             ,
             to
             conclude
             therupon
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             the
             asserters
             of
             Presbyterian
             governement
             such
             .
          
           
             Although
             in
             that
             Epistle
             there
             is
             no
             express
             
               advice
               to
               remove
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             express
             advice
             for
             removing
             severall
             other
             Corruptions
             .
             But
             the
             Consequence
             that
             therefore
             Calvine
             did
             not
             disowne
             these
             Corruptions
             ,
             the
             Informer
             himself
             will
             grant
             to
             be
             a
             gross
             
               non
               sequitur
            
             .
             And
             some
             Considerationes
             of
             prudence
             might
             move
             to
             wave
             the
             express
             touching
             upon
             this
             head
             at
             that
             season
             ,
             when
             light
             was
             but
             dawning
             as
             to
             a
             Doctrinall
             reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             scales
             of
             the
             gross
             cimmerian
             darkness
             of
             popery
             ,
             were
             but
             begining
             to
             fall
             off
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             that
             people
             .
             Yet
             when
             the
             Informer
             shall
             peruse
             that
             Epistle
             again
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             that
             Calvine
             Leaves
             it
             not
             altogether
             untouched
             ,
             when
             heuseth
             these
             wordes
             ,
             
               habeat
               sane
               hoc
               locum
               In
               rebus
               istius
               vitae
               —
               atqui
               alia
               prorsus
               est
               ratio
               regiminis
               Ecclesiae
               quod
               spirituale
               est
               ,
               in
               quo
               nihil
               non
               ad
               Dei
               verbum
               exigi
               fas
               est
               ,
               non
               est
               inquam
               penes
               ullum
               mortalem
               quicquam
               hic
               aliis
               dare
               ,
               aut
               in
               illorum
               gratiam
               deflectere
               ,
               —
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               this
               truely
               have
               place
               in
               affaeires
               of
               this
               life
               —
               but
               the
               Church
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               far
               other
               nature
               ,
               wherin
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               what
               most
               be
               brought
               unto
               the
               touchstone
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               here
            
             I
             
               say
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               mortall
               to
               gratify
               any
               thing
               unto
               others
               ,
               or
               to
               decline
               for
               their
               favour
               .
            
             A
             passage
             which
             compared
             to
             Calvi●…s
             
             principles
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             doth
             fully
             Antidot
             the
             Informers
             waspish
             extraction
             from
             this
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             For
             his
             treatise
             to
             the
             Emperor
             
               Charles
               the
               5i
               .
               anent
               imbracing
               of
               a
               hierarchy
               tyed
               by
               a
               brotherly
               society
               among
               Bishops
               and
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               united
               only
               to
               Christ
               ]
            
             I
             see
             nothing
             discrepant
             in
             it
             to
             Calvines
             ,
             or
             Presbyterian
             principles
             ,
             If
             
               [
               Hierarchie
            
             ]
             be
             rightly
             taken
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             (
             if
             their
             be
             indeed
             such
             a
             passage
             whereof
             I
             have
             no
             certainty
             )
             I
             think
             we
             can
             in
             no
             reason
             suppose
             Calvine
             to
             owne
             the
             popish
             Government
             ,
             even
             as
             abstracted
             from
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             since
             he
             holds
             the
             very
             
               Diocesian
               Bishop
            
             ,
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Government
             ,
             far
             more
             the
             Hierarchy
             ;
             will
             any
             man
             say
             ,
             that
             Calvin
             did
             owne
             all
             the
             Locu●…s
             of
             the
             profane
             popish
             orders
             which
             are
             parts
             of
             this
             Hierachy
             ?
             so
             that
             Calvin
             by
             
               hierarchy
               ,
               and
               spirituale
               regimen
            
             ,
             doth
             indigitat
             the
             most
             simple
             and
             primitive
             Episcopacy
             which
             the
             fathers
             speake
             of
             ;
             and
             withall
             since
             the
             embracing
             of
             
               the
               gospell
               simplicity
               and
               truth
            
             which
             Calvin
             there
             desires
             (
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             )
             would
             quickly
             sned
             off
             all
             Luxuriant
             branches
             of
             
               humane
               invention
            
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             like
             wayes
             since
             Calvin
             ownes
             the
             Church
             Government
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             
               as
               our
               pattern
            
             (
             which
             doth
             as
             much
             reprobat
             the
             popish
             hierarchy
             ,
             as
             the
             doctrine
             therein
             set
             down
             ,
             doth
             their
             errors
             ;
             )
             all
             this
             will
             preponderat
             towards
             Calvins
             meaning
             only
             a
             gospell
             Ministery
             ,
             which
             is
             equally
             distinct
             from
             Bishops
             in
             the
             popish
             and
             prelaticall
             mould
             .
             As
             for
             the
             difference
             
               [
               betwixt
               the
               primitive
               and
               popish
               Episcopacy
               ]
            
             I
             think
             there
             is
             indeed
             a
             great
             difference
             ,
             &
             we
             have
             proved
             our
             present
             hierarchy
             to
             be
             as
             much
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             soom
             what
             more
             if
             its
             erastian
             mould
             be
             taken
             in
             as
             the
             Informer
             must
             .
          
           
             The
             treatise
             to
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             entituled
             
               de
               necessitate
               reformanda
               Ecclesia
            
             is
             so
             Generally
             cited
             by
             
             the
             informer
             ,
             without
             quoting
             ,
             either
             page
             or
             section
             that
             himself
             seemes
             half
             convinced
             of
             the
             Impertinency
             therof
             .
          
           
             For
             Saravia
             his
             asserting
             ,
             that
             he
             defended
             Calvins
             opinion
             against
             Beza
             ,
             he
             said
             in
             this
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             more
             then
             he
             could
             prove
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             Hooker
             and
             Durel
             who
             assert
             
               [
               That
               Presbytery
               was
               settled
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               because
               another
               Bishop
               could
               not
               be
               gotten
               after
               the
               popish
               was
               away
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               settled
               not
               out
               of
               a
               dislike
               to
               the
               hierarchie
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               were
               in
               ane
               equality
               and
               stood
               so
               ,
               being
               bent
               on
               reforming
               the
               doctrine
               ]
            
             I
             Answer
             .
             His
             Authores
             in
             this
             assertion
             stand
             upon
             a
             very
             slippery
             and
             sandie
             fundation
             .
             What
             ?
             Were
             there
             no
             able
             men
             to
             be
             Bishop
             after
             the
             popish
             Bishop
             was
             gone
             ?
             and
             had
             they
             not
             leasure
             sufficient
             to
             doe
             this
             after
             the
             doctrine
             was
             reformed
             ?
             Why
             lived
             they
             so
             long
             without
             a
             beloved
             hierarchy
             ?
             and
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             strange
             )
             why
             Imployed
             they
             their
             pens
             and
             their
             paines
             so
             much
             for
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             for
             the
             hierarchy
             ?
             why
             were
             both
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             so
             active
             in
             that
             which
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             did
             here
             in
             opposition
             to
             prelacy
             ?
             But
             stay
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             Informer
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             Masone
             and
             
               Bishop
               Andrews
            
             doe
             assert
             
               [
               That
               Calvin
               and
               Beza
               assumed
               ane
               Episcopall
               power
               at
               Geneva
               ]
            
             How
             comes
             Durel
             and
             Hooker
             then
             
               [
               To
               suppose
               a
               compleat
               parity
               among
               the
               Ministers
               to
               havt
               begun
               and
               continued
               at
               Geneva
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Bishop
            
             foresooth
             ]
             He
             must
             grant
             that
             some
             of
             these
             accusers
             are
             ingrained
             liars
             and
             accusers
             of
             the
             brethren
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             So
             he
             must
             deliberat
             whither
             he
             will
             bestow
             this
             upon
             
               Mason
               and
               Bishop
               Andrews
            
             ,
             or
             Hooker
             and
             Durepl
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             have
             written
             for
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             
               that
               they
               designed
               only
               to
               prove
               it
               lawfull
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             gross
             Calumny
             ,
             their
             designe
             is
             to
             prove
             it
             
               a
               divine
               frame
               of
               government
               appointed
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
            
             which
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             say
             
               is
               necessary
            
             as
             well
             as
             lawfull
             ,
             
             since
             Christ
             promises
             to
             the
             end
             his
             presence
             with
             those
             officers
             cloathed
             with
             his
             commission
             .
             And
             him self
             holds
             that
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Government
             practised
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             its
             grounds
             are
             
               Moral
               and
               perpetual
            
             .
             For
             Blondel
             his
             calling
             
               Episcopal
               preeminence
               an
               apostolical
               constitution
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Informer
             cites
             page
             84.
             no
             such
             wordes
             being
             in
             the
             
               printed
               copy
            
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             acknowledges
             )
             who
             will
             be
             so
             foolishly
             credulous
             as
             to
             take
             it
             upon
             the
             Informer
             or
             Durells
             bare
             word
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             
               written
               on
            
             ,
             Unless
             we
             will
             admitt
             the
             Informer
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             their
             unwritten
             traditions
             )
             to
             add
             his
             unprinted
             patchments
             to
             any
             author
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             dispute
             
               pro
               libitu
            
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             weapons
             from
             testimonies
             of
             authors
             ,
             (
             as
             once
             a
             certain
             Chiftain's
             sword
             is
             said
             to
             have
             done
             )
             to
             wound
             and
             kill
             a
             great
             way
             before
             the
             point
             .
             He
             distinguishes
             the
             Government
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             as
             
               divinitus
               institutus
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               divine
               appointment
            
             ,
             from
             any
             other
             frame
             as
             
               humane
               only
            
             ,
             which
             will
             say
             that
             this
             divine
             institution
             must
             stand
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             frames
             of
             Government
             give
             place
             to
             it
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             accomodat
             to
             that
             which
             he
             cites
             out
             of
             Beza
             (
             pag
             85.
             )
             who
             looked
             upon
             the
             very
             
               Episcopus
               humanus
            
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             proestos
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             rise
             of
             all
             the
             popish
             Hierarchie
             and
             mischeiffs
             .
          
           
             That
             sentence
             of
             Beza
             de
             min.
             grad
             .
             Cap.
             21.
             pag.
             343.
             stands
             Intirely
             thus
             ,
             
               imo
               C●…nctos
               sic
            
             [
             id
             est
             Archiepiscopos
             &
             Episcopos
             ]
             hodie
             
               appell●…tos
               ,
               modo
               sanctissimorum
               illorum
               Episcoporum
            
             [
             meaning
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             &c
             ,
             whom
             Saravta
             termed
             .
             Bishops
             ;
             Beza
             allowing
             the
             designation
             in
             a
             sound
             &
             scripture
             sence
             ]
             
               exemplum
               imitentur
               &
               tam
               misere
               deformatam
               domum
               Dei
               ad
               amussim
               ex
               verbi
               divini
               regula
               pro
               viribus
               in●…aurent
               ut
               Ecclesiae
               Christianae
               fidos
               pastores
               ,
               cur
               non
               agnoscamus
               ,
               observemus
               &
               omni
               reverentia
               prosequamur
               ?
               Nedum
               ut
               quod
               falsissime
               &
               impudentissime
               nonnulli
               nobis
               objiciuut
            
             
             
               euiquam
               uspiam
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &c.
            
             certainely
             there
             walking
             up
             to
             such
             rules
             and
             patterns
             as
             are
             here
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             the
             proviso's
             upon
             which
             Beza
             Proefesses
             to
             reverence
             and
             owne
             them
             ,
             would
             so
             sned
             off
             the
             Episcopal
             heteroclyt
             excrescencies
             of
             our
             diocesian
             Erastian
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             smooth
             them
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             quite
             to
             destroy
             their
             power
             and
             office
             ,
             pleaded
             for
             by
             this
             pamphleter
             .
          
           
             As
             his
             acting
             ,
             so
             his
             writing
             for
             Presbyterian
             Government
             accordingly
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             prescribe
             
               his
               owne
            
             ,
             (
             which
             Beza
             disclaimes
             ,
             )
             but
             
               Gods
               example
            
             .
             How
             will
             the
             Informer
             prove
             ,
             that
             Beza's
             denying
             his
             prescribing
             of
             
               their
               example
               of
               Church
               Government
               at
               Geneua
               ,
            
             meerly
             as
             such
             ,
             will
             infer
             his
             not
             commending
             
               a
               divine
               frame
               of
               Church
               Government
               ?
            
             This
             was
             not
             to
             prescribe
             
               his
               example
            
             simpliciter
             .
             And
             how
             will
             he
             prove
             that
             Beza
             looked
             upon
             a
             Government
             which
             he
             held
             to
             be
             
               [
               the
               egg
               from
               which
               Anti
               Christ
               sprung
               ]
            
             as
             
               Dei
               beneficentia
            
             ,
             or
             Gods
             beneficence
             ,
             He
             makes
             him
             a
             very
             gross
             ignoramus
             ,
             for
             what
             man
             of
             the
             meanest
             capacity
             would
             say
             so
             ?
             And
             if
             Beza
             held
             the
             first
             Episcopacie
             or
             proestos
             to
             be
             a
             recess
             from
             the
             divine
             institution
             ,
             he
             certainly
             condemned
             it
             
               [
               in
               so
               far
               .
            
             ]
             And
             the
             diocesian
             Prelat
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             Satanicall
             .
             Therefore
             when
             he
             seems
             to
             condemne
             
               the
               desowning
               of
               all
               order
               of
               Bishops
               ,
            
             he
             must
             understand
             it
             of
             a
             condemning
             
               scripture
               order
            
             ,
             &
             the
             beautiful
             subordination
             among
             Church
             officers
             ,
             or
             that
             divine
             order
             that
             is
             among
             them
             .
             But
             here
             again
             I
             must
             needs
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             passage
             of
             Beza
             in
             his
             dispute
             with
             Saravia
             ,
             the
             Informer
             hath
             sned
             off
             that
             which
             wounds
             his
             cause
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             following
             doe
             discover
             another
             ground
             of
             this
             distinction
             of
             Bishops
             from
             Presbyters
             (
             viz
             Beza
             and
             Jeroms
             
               humane
               Custome
            
             )
             then
             what
             the
             Informer
             would
             persuade
             .
             For
             it
             followes
             immediatly
             ,
             
               neque
               hoc
               scelere
               tenentur
               ,
               qui
               de
               episcopalis
               muneris
               sive
               prostasias
               finibus
               regendis
               ,
               &
               de
               discrimineinter
            
             
             
               ordinem
               &
               gradum
               .
               postulant
               ,
               ut
               ex
               verbo
               Dei
               decidatur
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             does
             not
             understand
             Bishops
             set
             over
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             
               Iure
               divino
            
             or
             speaks
             of
             them
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             passages
             of
             Beza's
             letters
             to
             Bishop
             
               Whitegift
               ,
               and
               Grindal
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Informer
             after
             cites
             ,
             (
             pag.
             ●…6
             .
             )
             I
             say
             1.
             
             That
             certainly
             Beza's
             principles
             so
             largely
             expressed
             from
             Scripture
             anent
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             contrariety
             of
             the
             episcopus
             humanus
             or
             humane
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             far
             more
             the
             Diocesian
             Satanical
             Bishop
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             divine
             rule
             in
             his
             principles
             ,
             will
             necessarly
             infer
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             great
             mans
             Judgement
             none
             of
             these
             Prelats
             had
             
               qua
               tales
            
             or
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             a
             lawfull
             spirituall
             authority
             from
             God
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             is
             as
             certaine
             that
             all
             Beza's
             pleading
             and
             arguments
             strikes
             against
             the
             diocesian
             Prelat
             or
             Arch
             prelat
             as
             in
             that
             capacity
             ,
             and
             against
             
               this
               office
               and
               policy
               in
               it self
               ,
            
             abstracting
             from
             its
             union
             unto
             the
             pope
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             own
             no
             authority
             that
             way
             committed
             to
             them
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             It
             followes
             ,
             that
             since
             he
             judged
             the
             episcopall
             hierarchy
             unlawfull
             ,
             he
             held
             the
             
               first
               parity
               unalterable
            
             ,
             since
             he
             pleades
             for
             it
             upon
             morall
             perpetuall
             Scripture
             grounds
             and
             institutions
             .
             And
             by
             these
             his
             solid
             Scripture
             grounds
             ,
             when
             ex
             professo
             handling
             this
             point
             and
             theologically
             ,
             we
             are
             more
             to
             determine
             of
             his
             Judgement
             then
             by
             Missives
             .
             Wherein
             the
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             severall
             exigences
             ,
             might
             engadge
             to
             some
             insinuations
             in
             point
             of
             a
             civill
             deference
             ,
             and
             respect
             .
             But
             however
             that
             be
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             look
             unto
             
               intentio
               and
               natura
               operis
            
             in
             his
             writings
             ,
             or
             the
             
               native
               designe
               thereof
            
             ,
             rather
             then
             critically
             to
             scanne
             or
             straine
             every
             
               practical
               conformity
               or
               disconformity
            
             therunto
             .
             And
             the
             Informers
             answer
             to
             what
             we
             offer
             anent
             
               the
               assertions
               of
               Bishop
               Mortoune
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
               Iewel
               ,
               who
               write
               for
               the
               parity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyters
               by
               divine
            
             
             right
             viz
             ,
             
               [
               That
               they
               held
               the
               Episcopall
               office
               themselves
               ]
            
             charging
             them
             thus
             with
             
               a
               practical
               breach
               of
               their
               principles
               ,
            
             most
             make
             him
             retract
             this
             argument
             ,
             as
             signifing
             any
             thing
             against
             us
             ,
             Since
             the
             retortion
             thereof
             is
             so
             manifest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             he
             hath
             said
             will
             impeach
             
               Calvine
               and
               Beza's
            
             impugning
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             whose
             impugnations
             of
             it
             will
             stand
             to
             all
             generations
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             in
             this
             citation
             of
             that
             epist.
             to
             
               Bishop
               Grindal
            
             ,
             the
             Informer
             hath
             sued
             off
             the
             half
             of
             the
             sentence
             viz
             ,
             
               quod
               tu
               igitur
               coram
               istam
               quorundam
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               tamdiu
               pertulisti
               reverende
               vir
               ,
               ineo
               sane
               insigne
               patientiae
               ac
               lenitatis
               Christianae
               specimen
               dedisti
               ,
               quo
               majori
               &c.
               —
            
             and
             neer
             the
             close
             of
             the
             same
             letter
             Beza
             faithfully
             adviseth
             ,
             as
             the
             fittest
             remedy
             for
             removing
             offences
             ,
             
               ut
               in
               legitimo
               —
               caetu
               ,
               ex
               uno
               Dei
               verbo
               ,
               abolitis
               semel
               papisticae
               tyrannidis
               vestigiis
               ,
               ea
               constituatur
               administrandae
               Ecclesiae
               ratio
               ,
               non
               quae
               huic
               vel
               illi
               adlubescat
               ,
               non
               quae
               veteri
               aut
               recenti
               consuetudine
            
             (
             —
             )
             
               sed
               quae
               —
               firmo
               verbi
               Dei
               fundamento
               superstructae
               piorum
               Conscientiis
               fatisfaciat
               ,
               &
               in
               eternum
               perseveret
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               that
               in
               a
               lawfull
            
             A
             
               ssembly
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               onely
               ,
               all
               the
               footsteps
               of
               popish
               Tyranny
               being
               once
               abolished
               ,
               that
               Method
               of
               Church
               Government
               be
               established
               ,
               not
               which
               shall
               please
               this
               or
               that
               person
               ,
               not
               which
               is
               founded
               upon
               new
               or
               old
               Custom
               or
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               which
               being
               built
               upon
               the
               sure
               foundation
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               satisfie
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               endure
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Which
             rule
             and
             mould
             of
             Bishops
             would
             no
             doubt
             cashier
             and
             raze
             to
             the
             foundation
             the
             diocesian
             Erastian
             prelate
             whom
             he
             pleades
             for
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             Prelates
             in
             Brittain
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             (
             p.
             87.
             )
             It
             may
             be
             easily
             ,
             and
             without
             prejudice
             to
             our
             cause
             granted
             ,
             that
             
               God
               by
               his
               providence
               had
               made
               him
               a
               Iudge
               .
            
             The
             Informer
             will
             not
             owne
             such
             ane
             Atheisticall
             principle
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             Bishops
             civil
             government
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             pretended
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             object
             of
             divine
             providence
             ,
             
             or
             be
             so
             brutish
             as
             to
             conclude
             Gods
             approbation
             of
             usurping
             Tyrannes
             ,
             from
             his
             permissive
             providence
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             tyranny
             or
             usurpation
             ,
             else
             he
             will
             for
             ever
             destroy
             his
             loyalty
             and
             fealty
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Lordbishop
             .
          
           
             That
             passage
             of
             Calvins
             letter
             to
             
               Cardinal
               Sadolet
            
             ,
             after
             citedby
             him
             (
             p.
             88.
             )
             though
             admitted
             ,
             is
             a
             poor
             proof
             
               that
               he
               held
               Church
               Government
               to
               be
               alterable
               .
            
             Certainly
             Calvin
             held
             the
             scripture
             -
             parity
             to
             be
             the
             most
             ancient
             Government
             
               Vetustissimae
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             for
             such
             no
             doubt
             he
             held
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Church
            
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Beside
             ,
             wee
             must
             tell
             him
             that
             this
             passage
             upon
             search
             is
             not
             found
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             here
             expressed
             is
             very
             insignificant
             ;
             since
             by
             
               Vetus
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             he
             may
             understand
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             which
             early
             began
             to
             Corrupt
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               Salmasius
               his
               retracting
               his
               opinion
               as
               to
               Church
               Government
               ,
            
             it
             will
             no
             more
             Impeach
             the
             truth
             it self
             which
             he
             asserts
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             mans
             defection
             will
             weaken
             the
             sound
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             once
             held
             .
             Would
             the
             Informer
             take
             this
             argument
             from
             the
             Papists
             if
             they
             should
             plead
             from
             the
             retractiones
             of
             protestants
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             writing
             for
             popery
             ,
             that
             
               the
               protestant
               Doctrine
               were
               not
               sound
               ?
            
             would
             he
             not
             say
             that
             their
             first
             practise
             ,
             or
             writings
             for
             truth
             ,
             will
             stand
             good
             and
             witnesse
             against
             them
             in
             their
             defection
             ?
             Though
             it
             may
             be
             a
             question
             whither
             that
             retraction
             be
             reall
             or
             not
             which
             Durel
             mentions
             ,
             and
             the
             Informer
             out
             of
             him
             .
             (
             p.
             89.
             )
             Especially
             this
             being
             another
             of
             our
             Informers
             mute
             citations
             which
             he
             keeps
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             questions
             in
             these
             Dialogues
             )
             under
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             pointing
             us
             to
             no
             page
             in
             that
             Answer
             of
             
               Salmasius
               to
               Milton
            
             .
             We
             will
             not
             here
             stand
             to
             shew
             how
             that
             Salmasius
             eyes
             were
             blinded
             with
             Court-gifts
             and
             pensions
             ,
             having
             receaved
             
             no
             small
             summe
             from
             King
             Charles
             the
             second
             for
             his
             encouragement
             to
             that
             worke
             ,
             and
             several
             learned
             divines
             who
             best
             knew
             him
             ,
             think
             his
             literature
             more
             Considerable
             then
             his
             divinity
             was
             solid
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             place
             of
             Salmasius
             in
             his
             
               Walo
               .
               Mess.
            
             (
             c.
             4.
             p.
             253.
             )
             cited
             page
             90.
             the
             Intire
             sentence
             is
             
               Epistolae
               illae
            
             viz
             ;
             (
             quae
             Ignatii
             dicuntur
             )
             
               natae
               &
               suppositae
               videntur
               circa
               initium
               aut
               ▪
               medium
               secundi
               saeculi
               ,
               quo
               tempore
               primus
               singularis
               Episcopatus
               supra
               Presbyteratum
               Introductus
               fuit
               .
            
             Whatever
             time
             this
             was
             ,
             it
             appears
             by
             what
             followes
             that
             place
             in
             Salmasius
             ,
             that
             about
             this
             time
             Church
             power
             began
             exceedingly
             to
             be
             Corrupted
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             exalted
             almost
             to
             ane
             equality
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             men
             began
             to
             plead
             a
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               (
               In
               Epistola
               ad
               Trallenses
               )
               asserts
               ,
               Episcopum
               venerandum
               esse
               sicut
               Christum
               quemadmodum
               Apostoli
               praeceperunt
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               must
               be
               had
               in
               veneration
               as
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               have
               commanded
               ,
            
             and
             he
             cites
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             do
             no
             where
             occurr
             in
             our
             Bibles
             .
          
           
             And
             certanly
             if
             there
             be
             no
             more
             truth
             in
             that
             relation
             anent
             his
             retraction
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             that
             author
             ,
             then
             their
             is
             soliditie
             in
             that
             ground
             of
             it
             which
             he
             alledges
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             noticing
             .
             For
             
               the
               confusions
               in
               England
            
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             Reason
             be
             charged
             upon
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             yet
             settled
             there
             .
             And
             this
             Informer
             dare
             not
             deny
             the
             blest
             effects
             of
             truth
             and
             unity
             &
             godlines
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             had
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             as
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             
               Syntagma
               confessionum
            
             which
             he
             cites
             in
             the
             last
             dialogue
             ,
             If
             Blondel
             in
             callng
             Episcopacy
             
               most
               ancient
            
             ,
             doth
             except
             
               the
               more
               ancient
               Apostolick
               times
            
             ,
             which
             he
             pleads
             as
             exemplifying
             
               Presbyterian
               parity
            
             ,
             he
             gives
             it
             but
             the
             spurious
             after-birth
             of
             
               humane
               antiquity
            
             .
             The
             same
             we
             say
             as
             to
             his
             passage
             cited
             out
             of
             Moulin
             
             (
             p.
             90.
             )
             and
             if
             something
             of
             the
             [
             humane
             proestos
             ]
             were
             granted
             to
             have
             creeped
             in
             ere
             Iohn
             went
             oft
             the
             stage
             ,
             will
             that
             commend
             it
             any
             more
             then
             
               that
               mistery
               of
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               preeminence
            
             which
             the
             Scripture
             assures
             us
             was
             in
             Paules
             time
             and
             his
             ?
             Surely
             by
             no
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             we
             must
             here
             again
             tell
             our
             Informer
             that
             this
             Citation
             out
             of
             Moulen
             is
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Mutes
             ,
             since
             he
             hath
             neither
             noted
             booke
             nor
             page
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             from
             our
             opinion
             of
             the
             unalterablenes
             of
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             and
             our
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             Proestos
             so
             early
             ,
             the
             
               Informer
               will
               involve
               us
            
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               in
               one
               of
               Two
               great
               absurdities
               .
               Parturiunt
               montes
               !
            
             What
             are
             these
             ?
             the
             1.
             is
             
               [
               That
               that
               generation
               who
               lived
               shortly
               after
               Iohn
               ,
               was
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               minde
               anent
               Presbyterian
               parity
               ,
               else
               they
               would
               not
               have
               adventured
               to
               change
               the
               government
               ]
            
             But
             this
             absurdity
             is
             easily
             discussed
             ,
             for
             it
             lights
             equally
             upon
             the
             Instance
             already
             given
             of
             Israells
             defection
             in
             worshipping
             the
             golden
             Calf
             fourtie
             dayes
             (
             sooner
             then
             40.
             years
             or
             more
             )
             after
             the
             holy
             patterne
             of
             doctrine
             shewed
             them
             upon
             the
             mount
             .
             How
             often
             doe
             we
             find
             suddener
             changes
             in
             scripture
             of
             the
             divine
             Institutions
             ?
             How
             quickly
             after
             Ioshua
             and
             the
             elders
             did
             all
             Israell
             depart
             from
             Gods
             way
             and
             ordinances
             ?
             How
             quickly
             did
             they
             relapse
             after
             deliverances
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             yea
             and
             after
             solemne
             vowes
             of
             Reformation
             ?
             How
             quickly
             after
             Hezekias
             death
             did
             they
             turne
             aside
             ?
             How
             quickly
             after
             Josiahs
             death
             ?
             How
             quickly
             after
             Solomons
             death
             did
             Rehoboam
             forsake
             the
             law
             of
             God
             and
             all
             Israell
             with
             him
             ?
             I
             think
             these
             scripture
             instances
             of
             as
             universal
             ,
             &
             far
             greater
             defections
             then
             this
             was
             anent
             the
             proestos
             ,
             might
             have
             made
             this
             man
             ashamed
             to
             bring
             this
             as
             ane
             absurditie
             .
             Now
             what
             will
             he
             say
             to
             his
             own
             Question
             here
             ?
             I
             ▪
             
             it
             possible
             ,
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             Gods
             Israell
             could
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             adventure
             so
             quickly
             to
             change
             his
             ordinances
             ?
             Heard
             not
             all
             the
             Churche
             of
             Israel
             Gods
             voice
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             ?
             Had
             not
             these
             departers
             afterward
             known
             or
             seen
             his
             eminent
             seers
             ,
             heard
             his
             word
             and
             seen
             his
             works
             ?
             Could
             they
             be
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             his
             minde
             who
             thus
             suddenly
             departed
             from
             him
             ?
             How
             could
             they
             then
             adventure
             to
             make
             such
             a
             change
             ?
             Alace
             !
             What
             a
             poor
             querist
             is
             this
             ?
             I
             think
             indeed
             He
             and
             his
             party
             have
             given
             the
             Instance
             in
             our
             generation
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             sudden
             defectione
             is
             both
             possible
             and
             probable
             .
             Was
             ever
             a
             nation
             more
             solemnlie
             and
             universallie
             ingaged
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             more
             of
             his
             greatnes
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ,
             then
             wee
             did
             in
             the
             late
             worke
             of
             reformation
             ?
             How
             long
             is
             it
             since
             Scotland
             not
             onely
             knew
             and
             imbraced
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ;
             but
             also
             solemnlie
             vowed
             to
             mantaine
             it
             ?
             But
             he
             knowes
             how
             universally
             this
             work
             and
             cause
             of
             God
             is
             now
             rejected
             ,
             his
             Covenant
             abjured
             and
             disowned
             .
             And
             the
             Informer
             himself
             (
             who
             for
             what
             I
             know
             ,
             might
             have
             seen
             our
             first
             beautifull
             house
             )
             is
             pleading
             for
             this
             perjurius
             change
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             and
             lawes
             ,
             and
             breaking
             his
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
             Read
             he
             never
             the
             106.
             
             Psal.
             7.
             vers
             .
             
               They
               provocked
               him
               at
               the
               sea
               even
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               and
               vers
            
             11.
             
             
               The
               waters
               covered
               their
               enemies
               and
               there
               was
               not
               one
               of
               them
               left
               —
               Then
               believed
               they
               his
               words
               ,
               they
               sang
               his
               praise
               ,
               they
               soon
               frogat
               his
               works
               ,
               they
               waited
               not
               fr
               his
               counsell
               .
            
             The
             Informer
             bluntly
             supposes
             ane
             impossibility
             of
             a
             peoples
             crossing
             light
             in
             apostazing
             changes
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             that
             generation
             most
             needs
             give
             a
             formall
             consent
             to
             this
             change
             of
             government
             in
             order
             to
             its
             introduction
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             groundless
             suppositions
             ,
             and
             they
             render
             this
             horne
             of
             his
             Dilemma
             very
             pointlesse
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             change
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             )
             was
             but
             small
             
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             onelie
             a
             
               fixed
               Moderator
            
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             his
             Prelacy
             ,
             which
             even
             in
             Ieroms
             time
             was
             but
             come
             the
             length
             of
             taking
             from
             Presbyters
             ordination
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             rituall
             part
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             change
             had
             plausible
             pretexts
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             union
             ,
             as
             every
             innovation
             hath
             its
             own
             pretences
             ,
             besides
             that
             this
             change
             was
             not
             all
             at
             once
             but
             by
             degrees
             .
             Wee
             must
             also
             here
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             very
             suggestion
             is
             his
             3d.
             Reason
             to
             prove
             Ieroms
             bringing
             in
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             nauseating
             repitition
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             decline
             this
             absurdity
             ,
             the
             next
             he
             thinks
             is
             worse
             viz
             ,
             
               That
               that
               generation
               went
               over
               the
               belly
               of
               light
               in
               changing
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               conspired
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               Government
               ,
               and
               none
               are
               found
               testifying
               against
               it
               .
               Answer
            
             1.
             
             This
             absurdity
             doth
             like
             wayes
             fall
             upon
             the
             former
             Scripture
             instances
             of
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             sudden
             ,
             and
             as
             universal
             defections
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             .
             What
             will
             he
             say
             to
             these
             questions
             in
             relation
             thereunto
             ?
             Were
             all
             ignorant
             ?
             Did
             all
             sin
             against
             light
             ,
             and
             adventure
             presumptuously
             to
             change
             the
             divine
             ordinances
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             a
             Testimony
             against
             these
             evills
             ,
             the
             Informer
             himself
             and
             his
             party
             (
             for
             all
             their
             clamoures
             against
             us
             )
             falls
             under
             ane
             obligation
             to
             answer
             this
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             many
             corruptions
             and
             erroures
             ,
             which
             as
             early
             creept
             into
             the
             Church
             as
             Prelacy
             ;
             Wherof
             we
             gave
             Instances
             already
             ,
             and
             no
             Testimonies
             are
             recorded
             against
             them
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             have
             forgot
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             our
             divines
             answer
             to
             this
             argument
             of
             Papists
             ,
             calling
             for
             our
             producing
             of
             Testimonies
             against
             such
             and
             such
             evills
             ,
             or
             dating
             their
             first
             rise
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               there
               might
               be
               ,
               tho
               we
               have
               not
               known
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               bad
               arguing
               from
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               History
               ,
               or
               the
               darknes
               of
               the
               first
               original
               of
               such
               a
               corruption
               ,
               to
               deny
               the
               plaine
               mater
               of
               fact
               ,
               and
               the
               corruption
               itself
               to
               be
               such
               .
            
             How
             many
             Thousand
             eminent
             persons
             and
             acts
             of
             these
             times
             (
             which
             we
             told
             him
             ,
             
             the
             learned
             doe
             acknowledge
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             dark
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             )
             have
             never
             come
             to
             our
             knowledge
             ?
             And
             since
             we
             have
             often
             told
             him
             from
             Ierom
             that
             this
             change
             was
             lent
             ,
             and
             by
             considerable
             degrees
             ,
             and
             intervalles
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             Method
             of
             its
             procedor
             ,
             some
             might
             be
             overtaken
             with
             weaknes
             ,
             others
             puffed
             up
             with
             ambition
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             the
             one
             might
             endeavour
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             give
             way
             to
             this
             change
             ,
             especially
             its
             first
             degrees
             being
             small
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             followed
             .
             Knowes
             not
             this
             man
             ,
             
               that
               the
               evill
               one
               sowes
               his
               tares
               while
               men
               sleep
               ?
            
             And
             this
             hierarchie
             being
             as
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             so
             in
             its
             rise
             ,
             
               a
               Mystery
            
             ;
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             !
             Mystery
             Babylon
             !
             Yea
             
               and
               a
               Mystery
               which
               was
               working
               long
               before
               this
               change
               ,
            
             even
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ;
             upon
             all
             these
             grounds
             his
             absurdity
             evanishes
             ,
             and
             reflects
             a
             greater
             absurdity
             upon
             himself
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             us
             shut
             our
             eyes
             against
             Scripture
             light
             upon
             such
             pretences
             as
             these
             ,
             &
             rather
             embrace
             2
             corruption
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ,
             then
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Church
             did
             erre
             .
             We
             know
             very
             well
             what
             a
             wicket
             this
             notion
             hath
             opened
             for
             obtruding
             and
             retaining
             popish
             innovations
             ,
             and
             these
             men
             are
             fast
             warping
             in
             to
             that
             Method
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             he
             adds
             of
             
               Blondel
               (
               p.
            
             94
             )
             
               who
               asserts
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               made
               him
               proestos
               ,
               or
               fixed
               Moderator
               ,
               who
               was
               first
               ordained
               .
            
             Wee
             told
             him
             already
             that
             this
             fixed
             president
             ,
             tho
             a
             deviation
             from
             the
             Scripture
             rule
             ,
             yet
             is
             farre
             from
             
               the
               diocesian
               Prelats
               sole
               power
               in
               ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
            
             So
             that
             his
             confidence
             (
             some
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             say
             impudence
             )
             is
             strange
             in
             calling
             this
             
               a
               power
               episcopall
               now
               existent
            
             ,
             since
             notwithstanding
             all
             its
             after
             growth
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             Ieromes
             time
             come
             the
             length
             of
             our
             present
             Hierachical
             power
             of
             Prelats
             ,
             by
             many
             dayes
             journey
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             Blondel
             could
             suppose
             this
             to
             be
             allowed
             of
             John
             ,
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             crosse
             to
             the
             divine
             pattern
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             Blond
             (
             Apol
             :
             pag
             :
             25.
             )
             the
             Informer
             hath
             been
             mistaken
             in
             this
             citation
             ,
             no
             such
             words
             being
             found
             in
             that
             place
             .
             But
             in
             page
             52.
             after
             that
             he
             hath
             abundantly
             proven
             
               this
               (
               thesis
               )
               initio
               Presbyter
               &
               Episcopus
               synonyma
               fuerunt
               ,
            
             [
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             ]
             he
             begins
             the
             next
             sect
             .
             thus
             .
             
               Ubicumque
               Primum
               nascente
               Chistianismo
               Presbyterorum
               aggregari
               Collegium
               caepit
               ,
               Antiquissimum
            
             (
             rectius
             Antiquissimo
             )
             
               inter
               Collegas
               Primatus
               Contigit
               ut
               concessus
               totius
               Caput
               ,
               fratrumque
               tandem
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               jure
               quodam
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             fieret
             .
             Which
             onely
             a
             mounts
             to
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             first
             a
             moderator
             ,
             among
             ministers
             being
             established
             ,
             grew
             by
             peecmeal
             to
             a
             fixed
             prostasie
             and
             after
             he
             hath
             Confirmed
             this
             ,
             he
             addes
             in
             the
             next
             sect
             :
             
               Cum
               itaque
               Collegium
               id
               est
               ordinatus
               ratione
               utentium
               caetus
               fine
               ordine
               nec
               institui
               ,
               nec
               Conservari
               ,
               nec
               agere
               ,
               nec
               agi
               ,
               (
               amplius
               dicam
               )
               nec
               cogitari
               potest
               ;
               aequabilis
               inter
               ejusdem
               muneris
               Consortes
               ,
               ac
               sese
               honore
               mutuo
               praevenientes
               sanctos
               paritas
               ,
               divina
               propemodum
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &
               commune
               Consilium
               ,
               in
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             aut
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               nequaquam
               degenerabant
               :
               stabant
               enim
               aequo
               (
               in
               eodem
               gradu
               &
               ordine
               )
               jure
               omnes
               sed
               suo
               quisque
               loco
               ;
               erantque
               in
               familiâ
               quaque
               Ecclesiasticâ
               ,
               post
               primo
               genitum
               secundo
               ,
               tertio
               &c.
               
               Geniti
               ,
               qui
               majorem
               natufratrem
               (
               secundum
               Patrem
               caelestem
               )
               colebant
               ,
               eique
               nec
               ambienti
               nec
               poscenti
               (
               invidioso
               nunc
               )
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               singulis
               communis
               regiminis
               actibus
               jure
               volentes
               cedebant
               ,
               acprimas
               ubique
               partes
               deferebant
               ;
               ut
               si
               quando
               novus
               Cooptandus
               esset
               Collega
               ,
               Cleri
               totius
               jam
               consistentis
               plebisque
               Consentientibus
               suffragiis
               &
               judicio
               Comprobatis
               ,
               (
               N.
               B.
               )
               totius
               Presbyterii
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               praeunte
               tamen
               ac
               reliquorum
               nomine
               solemnia
               benedictionum
               verba
               pronunciante
               promotione
               antiquissimo
               )
               in
               possessionem
               muneris
               mitteretur
               ,
               priorum
               per
               Consecrationem
               quoddamodo
               filius
               factus
               ,
               qui
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ratione
               aequo
               cum
               aliis
               omnibus
               jure
               (
               licet
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               frater
               erat
               ,
               ubi
               vero
               quaestionis
               in
               Ecclesiae
            
             
             
               regimine
               quicquam
               emergeret
               ,
               consultantium
               in
               commune
               fratrum
               disceptationibus
               (
               quasi
               naturae
               jure
               favore
               omnium
               firmato
               ,
               )
               praeesset
            
             Senior
             ;
             
               non
               gradu
               alio
               major
            
             (
             N.
             B.
             )
             
               non
               nativa
               gradus
               communis
               potestate
               potior
               ,
               sed
               adventitiâ
               ob
               aetatis
               meritum
               delegata
               ,
               superior
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             is
             this
             in
             summ
             [
             that
             though
             the
             colledg
             of
             the
             
               ordained
               were
               all
               alike
               as
               to
               their
               official
               power
               ,
               yet
               least
               their
               joynt
               councel
               should
               fall
               under
               anarchical
               confusion
               ,
               the
               first
               ordained
               minister
               (
               although
               of
               the
               same
               degree
               &
               juridical
               power
               with
               his
               colleagues
               )
               had
               a
               sort
               of
               veneration
               and
               precendency
               as
               to
               some
               acts
               ,
               but
               stille
               in
               their
               name
               ,
               &
               by
               their
               consent
               who
               were
               his
               brethren
               .
            
             Which
             will
             reach
             a
             patrociny
             to
             the
             diocesian
             Erastian
             Prelat
             ,
             with
             his
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             his
             negative
             voice
             in
             Church
             judicatories
             ,
             and
             his
             delegation
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             to
             the
             whole
             synod
             ,
             his
             civil
             state
             office
             &c.
             
             When
             east
             and
             west
             shal
             meet
             together
             .
             Then
             he
             addes
             .
          
           
             
               Hanc
               originalem
               Ecclesiasticae
               politiae
               formam
               sub
               Apostolorum
               oculis
               natam
               ,
               non
               immerito
               putavit
            
             Hilarius
             ,
             
               quid
               enim
               pietati
               ,
               naturae
               rationibusque
               dictamini
               consonum
               magis
               ,
               quam
               ut
               priorum
               canitiem
               reverenter
               habeant
               aetate
               posteriores
               ?
               fac
               tamen
               Apostolis
               non
               modo
               nonimprobantibus
               ,
               sed
               palam
               laudantibus
               ortam
               ;
               ego
               sane
               libere
               ab
               initio
               observatam
               Christianisque
               sive
               ab
               Apostolis
               sive
               ab
               eorum
               discipulis
               traditam
               ,
               sed
               ut
               mutabilem
               &
               pro
               usu
               &
               arbitrio
               Ecclesiae
               mutandam
               (
               prout
               in
               causa
               consimili
               piae
               memoriae
               Crakanthorpus
               sensit
               )
               crediderim
               .
            
             In
             which
             passage
             he
             pleades
             onely
             for
             this
             fixed
             moderatour
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             positivly
             assert
             the
             Apostolik
             institution
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             comes
             neer
             Bezaes
             expressiones
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             [
             Episcopus
             humanus
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             for
             Blondels
             confessing
             this
             
               primus
               Presbyter
            
             to
             have
             had
             authority
             with
             his
             precedency
             ,
             as
             the
             Informer
             is
             bold
             to
             assert
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             well
             to
             point
             us
             to
             the
             place
             where
             these
             wordes
             are
             found
             
               [
               quis
               enim
               praesidentiamsine
            
             
             
               authoritate
               somniet
               ?
            
             ]
             for
             upon
             search
             they
             are
             not
             found
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             the
             Informer
             puts
             this
             sense
             upon
             his
             words
             which
             follow
             these
             cited
             above
             
               ac
               forte
               consistorialium
               omnium
               qui
               Pastorum
               Ecclesias
               quasque
               in
               commune
               regentium
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               urgent
               ,
               calculos
               evertit
               ,
               quod
               ab
               ipsa
               Apostolorum
               aetate
               collegii
               cujusque
               Presbyterialis
               singulare
               quoddam
               caput
               fuit
               .
               Qui
               vero
               ?
               an
               nostrum
               ullus
               synedrium
               sibi
            
             (
             N.
             B.
             )
             vel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               hactenus
               somniavit
               ?
               an
               non
               eodem
               inter
               nos
               jure
               modoque
               ,
               vel
               per
               vices
               ,
               pares
               inter
               compares
               ,
               vel
               delegata
               a
               paribus
               ad
               tempus
               potestate
               praesunt
               ,
               quo
               inter
               christianismi
               primordia
               ae●…o
               honoris
               inter
               conseniores
               primas
               fuit
               ?
            
             Where
             he
             denyes
             that
             this
             singular
             head
             of
             the
             consistory
             ,
             or
             moderator
             his
             power
             did
             justle
             with
             ,
             or
             evert
             the
             common
             votes
             or
             Episcopacy
             of
             the
             Pastoures
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             joynt
             Presbyterial
             government
             ,
             because
             the
             consistory
             or
             meeting
             could
             neither
             be
             without
             a
             head
             ,
             (
             or
             mouth
             )
             nor
             have
             many
             heads
             ,
             which
             he
             assimilates
             to
             the
             then
             power
             of
             their
             moderators
             ,
             chosen
             from
             among
             his
             equals
             and
             co-presbyters
             ,
             either
             by
             turns
             ,
             or
             a
             delegated
             power
             of
             presidency
             for
             some
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             Informers
             citation
             of
             Chamier
             (
             p.
             35.
             )
             
               [
               acknowledging
               from
               the
               beginning
               a
               [
               primus
               Presbyter
               ]
               with
               a
               [
               nova
               potestas
               and
               jurisdictio
               ]
               ne
               esset
               Episcopatus
               mere
               titulus
               :
               Or
               a
               first
               Presbyter
               ,
               with
               a
               new
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
            
             &c.
             ]
             Burns
             his
             fingers
             ,
             and
             rebounds
             a
             deadly
             blow
             upon
             himself
             ;
             for
             in
             calling
             this
             jurisdiction
             and
             power
             ,
             Nova
             or
             new
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             later
             then
             the
             
               first
               scripture
               patent
            
             anent
             that
             Presbyters
             Authority
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             his
             Brethren
             before
             this
             humane
             supperadded
             power
             .
             And
             consequently
             he
             must
             look
             upon
             him
             onely
             as
             
               Beza's
               humane
               Bishop
            
             ,
             supposing
             
               ane
               anterior
               divine
               Bishop
            
             which
             is
             the
             Pastour
             or
             Minister
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             again
             the
             Informer
             puts
             us
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             this
             his
             citation
             of
             Chamier
             attributinge
             a
             new
             jurisdiction
             
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             
               primus
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             or
             first
             Minister
             ,
             is
             so
             general
             ,
             without
             pointing
             at
             either
             book
             or
             page
             ,
             that
             it
             seemes
             he
             resolved
             that
             in
             this
             (
             as
             in
             other
             passages
             )
             none
             should
             trace
             him
             ,
             to
             know
             whither
             he
             cited
             true
             or
             false
             .
             However
             the
             place
             he
             means
             is
             ,
             lib.
             10.
             
               de
               oecum
               .
               pont
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             Where
             Chamier
             grants
             
               primum
               Presbyterum
               accepisse
               novam
               potestatem
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Presbyter
               receaved
               a
               new
               power
               .
            
             But
             that
             it
             was
             so
             
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             is
             our
             Informers
             incrusted
             eekement
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             in
             another
             passage
             of
             Blondell
             )
             we
             must
             suppose
             his
             lyncian
             eyes
             discovered
             in
             some
             written
             copy
             of
             Chamier
             ,
             which
             the
             printer
             was
             so
             uncivil
             as
             not
             to
             put
             in
             ,
             because
             this
             our
             great
             doubt-resolver
             was
             not
             overseer
             at
             the
             presse
             .
             Any
             who
             looketh
             upon
             that
             chapter
             may
             discover
             that
             Chamiers
             scope
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             
               ab
               initio
               regimen
               Ecclesiae
               fuit
               Aristocraticum
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               beginning
               the
               Church
               government
               was
               Aristocracy
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               disparity
               which
               after
               came
               in
               use
               ,
               was
               ane
               innovation
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             Moulin
             ,
             (
             pag.
             76.
             )
             If
             he
             hold
             
               [
               The
               Episcopall
               power
               in
               ordination
               to
               be
               among
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               yet
               were
               alterable
               ]
            
             He
             may
             be
             probably
             supposed
             to
             include
             it
             among
             
               the
               Apostles
               extraordinary
               expired
               prerogatives
            
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             must
             acknowledge
             will
             lay
             no
             foundation
             for
             prelacy
             .
             As
             for
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             his
             principles
             ,
             or
             any
             debat
             betuixt
             him
             &
             them
             .
             For
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             ane
             evasion
             
               [
               Anent
               the
               alteration
               of
               some
               things
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               ]
            
             As
             wee
             disowne
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             in
             making
             
               the
               frame
               of
               government
               which
               the
               Apostles
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               versatile
               ,
               various
               or
               alterable
               .
            
             So
             we
             disowne
             this
             
               Informer
               in
               resolving
               it
               solely
               upon
               the
               Churches
               decision
               ,
            
             [
             what
             Apostolick
             practises
             are
             imitable
             or
             morall
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             ]
             A
             dangerous
             popish
             principle
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             will
             be
             found
             inconsistent
             with
             himself
             .
             But
             for
             the
             apostolick
             government
             by
             the
             
             Common
             Concell
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             wee
             hold
             it
             morall
             and
             perpetual
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             of
             
               the
               Churches
               union
               and
               edification
            
             which
             himself
             doth
             plead
             .
             As
             for
             
               the
               shifts
               and
               bad
               issues
               which
               he
               alleadges
               Presbyterian
               writters
               are
               driven
               unto
               ,
            
             Neither
             he
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             party
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             pitifull
             shifts
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             in
             pleading
             for
             this
             Hierarchy
             ,
             wee
             hope
             by
             this
             time
             are
             sufficiently
             apparent
             .
             As
             for
             Durells
             offer
             
               [
               To
               get
               Episcopacy
               ane
               approbation
               from
               all
               forraigne
               divines
               ]
            
             we
             lett
             it
             pass
             as
             a
             peice
             of
             prelatick
             pageantry
             fitt
             to
             fill
             pamphlets
             .
             
               Ad
               pompam
               non
               ad
               pugnam
               —
               quid
               tanto
               tulit
               hic
               promissor
               hiatu
               .
               Durel
            
             and
             the
             Informer
             cannot
             stand
             befor
             their
             evidences
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             the
             Contrary
             appear
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             anent
             our
             
               Superintendents
               ,
               as
               haveing
               upon
               the
               matter
               ane
               Episcopal
               power
               ,
            
             I
             referr
             him
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Philadelphus
             against
             Spotswoods
             Calumnies
             ,
             printed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               Didoclavius
               page
            
             .
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Where
             he
             will
             find
             the
             difference
             betuixt
             them
             and
             Prelats
             cleared
             and
             stated
             in
             12.
             
             Particulars
             to
             his
             Conviction
             ,
             unless
             he
             hath
             resolved
             
               —
               Ne
               si
               persuaseris
               ,
               persuaderis
               .
            
             So
             that
             worthy
             
               Mr.
               Knox
            
             gave
             no
             patrocinie
             to
             prelacy
             in
             Countenancing
             the
             admission
             of
             Superintendents
             .
             How
             he
             hath
             deryved
             his
             Prelacie
             
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               through
               antiquitie
               to
               reformed
               times
               ,
               &
               Churches
               ,
               in
               their
               confessions
               ,
            
             Let
             the
             impartial
             judge
             by
             what
             I
             have
             answered
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Authors
             of
             
               jus
               divinum
               Minist
               :
               Anglic
               :
               [
               Their
               proof
               of
               the
               identitie
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               at
               length
               cleared
               from
               Fathers
               ,
               Schoolemen
               ,
               &
               reformed
               divines
               ,
               even
               from
               Episcopall
            
             divines
             in
             England
             ]
             the
             Informer
             had
             done
             better
             not
             to
             mention
             that
             peice
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             made
             such
             a
             simple
             &
             insipid
             returne
             ,
             
               [
               Anent
               the
               Scoolmens
               notione
               ,
               whither
               Episcopacy
               be
               a
               different
               order
               from
               Presbytery
               ,
               or
               a
               different
               degree
               of
               the
               same
               order
               ]
            
             for
             though
             this
             were
             granted
             that
             the
             scoole-men
             tost
             such
             
               a
               question
            
             ,
             dare
             
             he
             say
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             both
             greek
             and
             latine
             ,
             and
             late
             reformed
             divines
             cited
             in
             that
             learned
             peice
             ,
             
               in
               their
               clear
               and
               positive
               assertions
               of
               the
               parity
               of
               Bishop
               &
               Presbyter
               jure
               divino
               ,
            
             intertained
             any
             such
             notion
             as
             this
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             so
             ingenuus
             and
             true
             to
             the
             learned
             authores
             of
             that
             peice
             ,
             and
             unto
             himself
             ,
             ●…s
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             cited
             therein
             a
             passage
             of
             Cassander
             in
             his
             book
             of
             
               Consul●…
               .
               (
               Artic.
            
             14
             )
             Which
             breaks
             this
             his
             answer
             all
             in
             peices
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             squeemish
             eyes
             lookt
             asquint
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             sett
             it
             downe
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             what
             a
             great
             charge
             this
             is
             which
             he
             brings
             against
             these
             divines
             .
             
               An
               Episcopa●…us
               inter
               ordines
               ecclesiasticos
               ponendus
               sit
               ,
               inter
               theologos
               &
               canoni●…as
               non
               convenit
               ;
               convenit
               autem
               inter
               ownes
               in
               Apostolorum
               aetate
               inter
               episcopos
               &
               presbyteros
               nullum
               discrimen
               fuisse
               ,
               sed
               post
               modum
               schismatis
               evitandi
               causa
               episcopum
               Presbyteris
               fuisse
               praepositum
               &c
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Whither
               Episcopacy
               is
               to
               be
               placed
               among
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               orders
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               agreed
               between
               the
               Theologues
               &
               Canonists
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               agreed
               among
               all
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Apostles
               age
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               between
               Bishops
               &
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               afterward
               upon
               the
               ground
               of
               eviting
               Schisme
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               was
               set
               ever
               Presbyters
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             whither
             these
             disputants
             did
             agree
             
               That
               alwayes
               from
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               there
               were
               Bishops
               distinct
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             as
             this
             Informer
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             affirme
             .
             Let
             the
             greatest
             adversarie
             judge
             by
             this
             account
             of
             such
             ane
             impartiall
             witnes
             .
             How
             could
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Fathers
             might
             be
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             and
             likwayes
             these
             later
             divines
             ,
             that
             alwayes
             from
             the
             Apostles
             there
             were
             Bishops
             set
             over
             Presbyters
             .
             What
             a
             selfcontradicting
             tenet
             is
             this
             for
             any
             rationall
             man
             to
             intertaine
             ?
             viz
             ,
             
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               re
               &
               nomine
               ,
               in
               name
               and
               thing
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               doctrine
               :
            
             and
             yet
             
               [
               that
               Bishops
               were
               set
               over
               Presbyters
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               distinct
               from
               them
               in
               their
               times
               .
               ]
            
             What
             will
             he
             make
             of
             all
             Ierome
             
             Scripture
             proofes
             through
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             writings
             ,
             anent
             this
             compleat
             parity
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ?
             of
             the
             saying
             of
             Ambrose
             [
             That
             ,
             
               Non
               per
               omnia
               conveniunt
               seripta
               Apostolorum
               ordinationi
               quae
               nun●…
            
             
               
                 est
                 in
                 Ecclesia
              
               .
               The
               writtings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               agree●…
               not
               in
               every
               thing
               with
               the
               ordinance
               or
               appointment
               (
               he
               means
               of
               government
               )
               which
               is
               now
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
            
             What
             will
             he
             make
             of
             
               Bishop
               Iewel
            
             telling
             Harding
             ,
             in
             his
             defence
             against
             him
             ?
             
               [
               That
               in
               calling
               it
               a
               haerefie
               to
               affirme
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               He
               reflects
               upon
               Ierome
               and
               other
               Fathers
               whom
               he
               cites
               against
               him
               ,
               yea
               upon
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               also
               a
               Haeretick
               ]
            
             What
             will
             he
             make
             of
             that
             assertion
             of
             
               Beza
               ,
               Episcopus
               papam
               peperit
               .
               The
               Bishop
               brought
               forth
               the
               Pope
               .
               Of
               Whittaker
               [
               That
               the
               setting
               up
               the
               Prelat
               ,
               yea
               the
               first
               proestos
               or
               president
               to
               prevent
               Schisme
               ,
               was
               a
               remedy
               worse
               then
               the
               disease
               .
               ]
            
             Now
             if
             he
             will
             reconcile
             these
             sayings
             and
             assertions
             with
             their
             holding
             Bishops
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             in
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             will
             prove
             a
             wonderfull
             Oedipus
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Informer
             hath
             not
             yet
             done
             with
             these
             Authors
             ,
             and
             hath
             another
             reflection
             upon
             them
             anent
             what
             they
             say
             page
             64.
             
             [
             That
             Eusebius
             and
             Iraeneus
             were
             deceaved
             themselves
             ,
             &
             deceaved
             others
             ]
             he
             tells
             us
             1.
             
             
               [
               They
               are
               hard
               put
               to
               it
               when
               seeking
               to
               relieve
               themselves
               by
               discrediting
               these
               authores
               ]
            
             But
             this
             man
             is
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             deny
             that
             which
             is
             so
             Noto●…ly
             true
             ,
             &
             made
             good
             by
             so
             many
             of
             the
             learned
             .
             Were
             Iunius
             and
             Scalliger
             (
             who
             are
             approved
             herein
             by
             
               Dr
               Reynolds
            
             )
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             demonstrats
             Eusebius
             gross
             errors
             &
             mistakes
             .
             2.
             
             He
             sayes
             
               Though
               in
               some
               things
               Eusebius
               was
               mistaken
               ,
               most
               he
               be
               so
               in
               every
               point
               wherin
               he
               maks
               Bishops
               superior
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               &
               drawes
               their
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Ans.
            
             For
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             spoke
             to
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             for
             Eusebius
             speaking
             alwayes
             in
             that
             straine
             ,
             the
             reverend
             authors
             
             of
             that
             peece
             ,
             (
             with
             others
             )
             doe
             tell
             the
             Informer
             that
             all
             that
             Eusebius
             sayes
             ,
             is
             that
             
               it
               is
               reported
            
             —
             that
             his
             learned
             censurer
             Scalliger
             ,
             maks
             it
             appear
             that
             he
             read
             ancient
             histories
             
               parum
               attente
            
             ,
             (
             not
             attentivly
             ,
             )
             &
             that
             he
             takes
             his
             measures
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             &
             his
             relations
             upon
             trust
             ,
             from
             
               Clemens
               fabulus
            
             ,
             &
             Hegesippus
             not
             extant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               Informer
               thinks
               it
               strange
               [
               that
               they
               can
               suppose
               Irenaeus
               (
               Iohns
               contemporarie
               and
               disciple
               )
               to
               be
               deceaved
               as
               to
               Church
               government
               .
               ]
               Answer
               .
            
             Had
             he
             but
             looked
             upon
             the
             4.
             proposition
             of
             their
             appendix
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             this
             objection
             fully
             removed
             .
             For
             therein
             they
             make
             good
             from
             many
             places
             of
             Irenaeus
             (
             which
             were
             tedious
             here
             to
             transcribe
             )
             that
             by
             Bishops
             he
             understood
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             not
             Bishops
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             .
             From
             which
             places
             of
             Irenaeus
             they
             collect
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             calls
             Presbyters
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             calls
             them
             Bishops
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             holds
             the
             Apostolick
             doctrine
             to
             be
             derived
             by
             their
             succession
             .
             4.
             
             That
             what
             in
             one
             place
             he
             sayes
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             same
             he
             sayes
             elswhere
             of
             Presbyters
             ;
             which
             sense
             and
             account
             of
             him
             they
             back
             with
             pregnant
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               ,
               &
               Whittaker
            
             ,
             &
             other
             learned
             protestant
             divines
             ,
             and
             lights
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             proposition
             7.
             anent
             the
             pretended
             Succession
             of
             Prelats
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             ,
             they
             cleare
             it
             that
             these
             Successions
             are
             drawen
             from
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             viz
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             the
             Minister
             first
             ordained
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Athenians
             their
             were
             9.
             
             Archontes
             or
             Chief
             Rulers
             ,
             equall
             in
             Authority
             :
             yet
             the
             Succession
             of
             Governours
             in
             Athens
             ,
             was
             derived
             from
             one
             of
             them
             who
             was
             the
             
               first
               Archo●…
               ,
               ut
               compendiosior
               ac
               minus
               impedita
               esset
               temporum
               enumeratio
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Calculation
             of
             times
             might
             not
             be
             hindered
             ,
             but
             be
             the
             more
             compendious
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             sayes
             
               it
               is
               more
               likly
               that
               Ierom
               was
               deceaved
               ,
               If
               we
               understand
               him
               to
               speak
               of
               Bishops
               who
               were
               introduced
               after
            
             
             
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               then
               Eusebius
               or
               Irenaeus
               who
               lived
               before
               ]
               Ans.
            
             That
             Eusebius
             was
             deceaved
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             alleadged
             ,
             but
             proven
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             and
             Ierom
             proving
             so
             clearlie
             from
             Scripture
             the
             identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             both
             in
             name
             and
             thing
             ,
             doth
             convincing
             lie
             inferr
             that
             the
             Bishops
             set
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             are
             discrepant
             from
             the
             scripture
             pattern
             .
             That
             Irenaeus
             by
             Bishops
             understood
             these
             first
             Moderators
             ,
             is
             made
             good
             from
             his
             writings
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             wheras
             these
             reverend
             authores
             (
             pag.
             114
             ,
             115.
             )
             say
             
               that
               Irenaeus
               by
               Bishops
               meaned
               [
               Presbyters
               ,
               ]
               and
               (
               page
               .
            
             65.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Fathers
               spoke
               of
               Church
               officers
               of
               former
               times
               after
               the
               stile
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Catalogues
               are
               onlie
               the
               first
               ordained
               Presbyters
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               expedit
               reckoning
               ]
            
             this
             man
             thinks
             these
             Answers
             inconsistent
             ;
             Because
             1.
             
               they
               say
               that
               Eusebius
               &
               Irenaeus
               were
               deceaved
               when
               they
               spoke
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               And
               Next
               that
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               Irenaeus
               meaned
               only
               Presbyters
               .
               Ans.
            
             Had
             the
             Informer
             attended
             better
             the
             places
             he
             points
             at
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             keepd
             off
             this
             fantastick
             reflection
             .
             For
             they
             shew
             that
             these
             first
             Proestotes
             or
             Moderators
             ,
             
               who
               were
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Mater
               ,
               meere
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             were
             by
             former
             times
             and
             writers
             presented
             under
             ane
             
               Episcopal
               notion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Bishops
             then
             prevalent
             ,
             unto
             Eusebius
             and
             Irenaeus
             ;
             whom
             Eusebius
             especially
             ,
             too
             credulously
             following
             in
             his
             Character
             and
             accounts
             of
             them
             ,
             occasioned
             the
             deceaving
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             and
             Irenaeus
             speaking
             of
             them
             in
             that
             manner
             and
             stile
             in
             the
             Catalogues
             ,
             might
             deceave
             others
             ,
             by
             naming
             them
             so
             ,
             who
             were
             upon
             the
             mater
             meer
             Presbyters
             ;
             whom
             the
             succeeding
             writers
             following
             (
             as
             they
             shew
             out
             of
             Iunius
             .
             Contr.
             2.
             
             Ch
             :
             5.
             not
             :
             18.
             )
             and
             fancying
             to
             themselves
             such
             Bishops
             as
             then
             had
             obtained
             ,
             fell
             into
             these
             snares
             of
             tradition
             ,
             because
             they
             supposed
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Custome
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             but
             one
             Bishop
             
             in
             a
             Church
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             And
             to
             cleare
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             whom
             Irenaeus
             speaks
             of
             ,
             were
             upon
             the
             mater
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             objection
             from
             Irenaeus
             (
             lib
             :
             3.
             
             Cap
             :
             3.
             )
             where
             
               Bishops
               are
               named
               as
               set
               up
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             They
             answer
             that
             the
             word
             Bishop
             hath
             a
             various
             acceptation
             :
             and
             that
             
               Irenaeus
               names
               Anicetus
               ,
               Higinus
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             the
             words
             being
             then
             promiscuouslie
             used
             .
             So
             that
             whatever
             impression
             Irenaeus
             might
             have
             of
             them
             according
             to
             the
             language
             and
             Custome
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             matter
             they
             were
             Presbyters
             only
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             put
             the
             Episcopall
             partie
             to
             prove
             
               that
               those
               whom
               they
               named
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               veri
               nominis
               Episcopi
               ,
               or
               Hierarchicall
               Bishops
               .
            
             They
             doe
             not
             speak
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Impression
             which
             Irenaeus
             or
             Eusebius
             had
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             
               true
               nature
               and
               State
            
             of
             these
             Church-officers
             ,
             whom
             according
             to
             the
             Custome
             of
             their
             times
             they
             call
             Bishops
             .
             By
             Irenaeus
             his
             calling
             them
             sometimes
             Presbyters
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promiscuous
             use
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             even
             handed
             down
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             prove
             that
             his
             expressing
             them
             under
             ane
             Episcopall
             notion
             then
             receaved
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             impression
             of
             them
             which
             he
             might
             entertaine
             ,
             was
             wrong
             :
             since
             according
             to
             the
             scripture
             language
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             imports
             no
             other
             office
             then
             a
             Pastour
             .
             What
             inconsistency
             will
             our
             Informer
             shew
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Irenaeus
             and
             others
             were
             deceaved
             in
             representing
             the
             first
             Proestotes
             under
             ane
             Episcopall
             notion
             ,
             upon
             a
             Credulous
             report
             from
             their
             forefathers
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             persons
             whom
             they
             thus
             represented
             were
             upon
             the
             mater
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             (
             p.
             102
             ,
             )
             [
             from
             
               Bucer
               (
               de
               animarum
               cura
            
             )
             anent
             a
             Proestos
             ,
             or
             the
             Election
             and
             ordination
             of
             one
             who
             went
             before
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Ministerie
            
             in
             the
             Chief
             degree
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
            
             ancienter
             then
             
               Ierom
               .
            
             ]
             
             Wee
             say
             that
             any
             who
             knowes
             Bucers
             judgment
             in
             Church
             government
             ,
             and
             are
             acquaint
             with
             his
             writings
             theranent
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Proestos
             is
             the
             utmost
             length
             he
             goes
             as
             to
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             a
             Proestos
             during
             life
             ,
             hath
             no
             doubt
             something
             of
             ane
             
               Episcopal
               Ministerie
            
             ,
             and
             is
             above
             his
             Brethren
             :
             and
             we
             are
             to
             expone
             his
             
               summus
               gradus
            
             ,
             or
             Chief
             degree
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             praecipue
             or
             Chiefly
             ,
             that
             goes
             before
             .
             Who
             will
             doubt
             but
             the
             constant
             fixed
             Proestos
             is
             in
             so
             farr
             set
             over
             the
             rest
             ?
             But
             here
             we
             must
             minde
             the
             Informer
             of
             Two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Proestos
             chosen
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             farr
             short
             of
             the
             Diocesian
             Prelat
             who
             owns
             no
             Presbyters
             in
             his
             election
             ,
             &
             hath
             ane
             arbitrary
             power
             over
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             being
             thus
             defacto
             ,
             is
             farr
             from
             amounting
             to
             a
             proof
             of
             
               the
               jus
            
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             say
             that
             Bucer
             could
             take
             the
             Apostle
             James
             to
             be
             formalie
             
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             or
             chosen
             to
             be
             
               a
               fixed
               Moderator
               by
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             whose
             Apostolick
             office
             both
             Bucer
             and
             the
             Informer
             will
             acknowledge
             to
             have
             
               reached
               the
               whole
               world
            
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             watering
             &
             planting
             of
             Churches
             .
             Next
             ,
             if
             these
             words
             will
             plead
             for
             a
             Hierarchie
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             Bucer
             took
             upon
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             &c
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             James
             and
             others
             for
             Hierarchicall
             Bishops
             ,
             surely
             he
             was
             oblidged
             to
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             Ieroms
             proofs
             for
             the
             parity
             of
             Bishops
             &
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             which
             since
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             it
             s
             most
             probable
             that
             he
             means
             to
             assert
             the
             factum
             only
             ,
             of
             exalting
             Presbyters
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             jus
             as
             is
             said
             :
             else
             I
             see
             no
             consistencie
             in
             the
             words
             if
             he
             reckon
             the
             Apostle
             James
             in
             this
             account
             .
             For
             he
             sayes
             
               Apostolorum
               temporibus
               unus
               ex
               Presbyteris
               electus
               .
               That
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               one
               was
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               .
            
             Now
             surely
             the
             Apostle
             James
             was
             not
             
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               meerly
               ,
               or
               chosen
               from
               among
               them
            
             ;
             But
             to
             undeceave
             our
             Informer
             as
             to
             Bucers
             
             judgment
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             to
             fortify
             the
             answer
             adduced
             ,
             I
             shall
             present
             unto
             him
             that
             which
             Bucer
             asserts
             
               (
               De
               Gub
               :
               Eccles
            
             :
             p
             :
             432.
             )
             viz
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Fathers
               call
               these
               first
               Proestotes
               or
               Moderators
               ,
               yea
               even
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               Bishops
            
             (
             N.
             B.
             )
             
               [
               in
               a
               large
               &
               generall
               appellation
               ]
               Becaus
               they
               first
               preached
               the
               gospell
               to
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               prove
               a
               succession
               of
               the
               true
               doctrine
               ,
               they
               named
               the
               most
               eminent
               Ministers
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               was
               in
               these
               Churches
               a
               Constant
               tract
               from
               the
               Apostles
               both
               of
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               &
               faithfull
               teachers
               thereof
               ;
               Eminent
               ,
            
             I
             
               say
               ,
               for
               gifts
               ,
               and
               zeale
               ,
               or
               suffering
               for
               the
               gospell
               (
               N.
            
             B.
             )
             
               not
               in
               any
               Episcopall
               authoritie
               except
               what
               was
               in
               that
               prostasie
               often
               mentioned
               .
            
             Now
             whither
             Bucer
             was
             for
             ane
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Episcopacy
             of
             Iames
             ,
             Let
             any
             judge
             .
             And
             whither
             or
             not
             this
             Informer
             hath
             acquitt
             prelacie
             of
             being
             
               both
               a
               groundlesse
               ,
               and
               godlesse
               usurpation
               in
               Gods
               Church
            
             (
             as
             his
             now
             prosyleted
             Doubter
             sayes
             he
             was
             taught
             to
             call
             it
             )
             the
             appeal
             is
             likwayes
             made
             to
             the
             judicious
             and
             impartiall
             ,
             to
             judge
             from
             what
             is
             offered
             from
             the
             begining
             hereanent
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Mr
               Durhams
               citations
               of
               the
               Fathers
               for
               evincing
               the
               identity
               of
               
                 Angel
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               vindicat
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               this
               Informer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr
               Durhame
            
             in
             his
             excellent
             commentary
             upon
             the
             revelation
             
               (
               pag.
            
             223.
             )
             having
             gone
             throw
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             embraced
             the
             sylleptick
             sense
             and
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Angel
             ,
             presents
             in
             a
             digression
             several
             weighty
             and
             unanswerable
             arguments
             ,
             both
             from
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             parallel
             texts
             ,
             to
             prove
             
               the
               identity
               of
               angel
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Presbyter
               .
            
             Which
             this
             Informer
             passes
             over
             
               sicco
               pede
            
             ,
             finding
             
             them
             no
             doubt
             pills
             of
             too
             hard
             a
             digestion
             for
             his
             stomack
             .
             But
             
               Mr.
               Durham
            
             adding
             to
             his
             scriptureproofes
             of
             this
             important
             truth
             ,
             Several
             clear
             testimonys
             of
             most
             eminent
             
               Ancient
               fathers
            
             ,
             asserting
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             ,
             then
             
               Seria
               res
               agitur
            
             with
             our
             Informer
             ,
             and
             he
             bestirrs
             himself
             amain
             to
             take
             these
             weapons
             out
             of
             
               Mr
               Durhams
            
             hand
             ,
             offering
             several
             exceptions
             against
             his
             testimonys
             ,
             which
             (
             in
             vindication
             of
             the
             memory
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Seer
             from
             this
             pampleters
             imputations
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             more
             full
             confirmation
             of
             this
             truth
             )
             we
             shal
             now
             examine
             and
             repell
             .
          
           
             
               Mr
               Durhame
            
             sayes
             
               That
               not
               only
               Ierome
               ,
               but
               likewise
               others
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               such
               as
               Augustin
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Chrysostom
               ,
               were
               of
               Aerius
               minde
               hereanent
               .
            
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             
               [
               That
               Mr
               Durhame
               brings
               this
               as
               Medina's
               assertion
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               cited
               by
               Bellarmin
               .
            
             But
             knowes
             he
             not
             that
             Medina
             is
             cited
             for
             this
             by
             many
             others
             ,
             as
             
               Dr
               Reynolds
            
             particularly
             .
             And
             likewise
             why
             would
             he
             not
             examine
             these
             Ancients
             cited
             by
             Medina
             ,
             and
             examine
             what
             truth
             is
             in
             his
             citations
             ,
             if
             he
             intended
             to
             repell
             this
             Testimony
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             what
             sayes
             our
             Informer
             to
             these
             Testimonies
             offered
             by
             
               Mr
               Durhame
            
             .
             He
             answers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               though
               these
               fathers
               be
               of
               Ieroms
               minde
               ,
               i●…is
               n●…
               great
               prejudice
               that
               will
               hence
               ensue
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               he
               hat●…
               already
               cleared
               .
               Ans.
            
             We
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             tha●…
             Ierome
             makes
             the
             first
             Bishops
             ,
             
               meere
               fixed
               Moderators
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             ane
             
               humane
               invention
            
             or
             custom
             ,
             discrepant
             from
             ihe
             
               first
               divine
               Bishops
            
             ,
             who
             are
             proved
             by
             him
             to
             be
             in
             Scripture
             
               the
               same
               with
               Presbyters
            
             .
             And
             i●…
             this
             be
             no
             prejudice
             to
             his
             
               Diocesian
               Prelat
               with
               sole
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
            
             let
             any
             judge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Informer
             wonders
             how
             
               Mr
               Durhame
            
             coul●…
             cite
             Augusti●…
             as
             of
             Aerius
             minde
             ,
             since
             Augustine
             hold
             him
             to
             be
             erroneous
             upon
             this
             ground
             .
             (
             Haeres
             .
             53.
             
             A●…s
             .
             Why
             doth
             he
             not
             answer
             to
             that
             passage
             of
             Augusti●…
             cited
             by
             
               Mr.
               Durhame
            
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             to
             answer
             to
             som●…
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             fathers
             .
             What
             sayes
             he
             to
             Augustin●…
             
             words
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             his
             ?
             Or
             doe
             they
             not
             clearly
             assert
             the
             identity
             of
             Bishop
             &
             Presbyter
             ?
             To
             say
             that
             Augustin
             accounted
             Aerius
             a
             heretick
             for
             this
             ,
             while
             he
             offers
             not
             to
             remove
             Augustins
             cleare
             assertion
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             sett
             him
             by
             the
             ears
             with
             himself
             ,
             not
             to
             answer
             his
             Testimony
             .
             Next
             ,
             as
             for
             Augustin's
             accounting
             
               Aerius
               a
               heretick
               for
               this
            
             ,
             he
             should
             know
             that
             the
             learned
             doe
             Consent
             that
             Augustin
             in
             this
             followes
             Epiphanius
             ,
             who
             first
             imputed
             heresie
             to
             Aerius
             ,
             and
             made
             but
             very
             simple-insipid
             answers
             to
             Aerius
             arguments
             for
             his
             opinion
             .
             And
             moreover
             that
             Augustin
             relates
             his
             opinion
             anent
             the
             parity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             rather
             his
             denying
             that
             their
             ought
             to
             be
             ane
             Ecclesiastick
             constitution
             anent
             their
             difference
             ,
             
               as
               that
               which
               Epiphanius
               put
               among
               the
               roll
               of
               heresies
               ,
               himself
            
             not
             
               positively
               determining
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               heresie
               .
            
             For
             (
             as
             is
             consented
             unto
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             
               Dr.
               Reinolds
            
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             
               Sir
               Francis
               Knolls
            
             ,
             touching
             
               Dr.
               Bancrofts
            
             Sermon
             about
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             )
             Augustin
             aknowledges
             himself
             ignorant
             
               how
               farr
               the
               definition
               of
               heresie
               doth
               extend
               .
            
             He
             
               enumerats
               the
               heresies
            
             which
             he
             found
             noted
             by
             other
             writers
             ,
             but
             applyes
             not
             the
             
               definition
               of
               heresie
               to
               every
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             Far
             lesse
             could
             he
             doe
             so
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             own
             judgement
             ,
             as
             the
             passage
             cited
             by
             
               Mr.
               Durham
            
             doth
             evince
             .
             That
             Ierom
             and
             Augustin
             were
             of
             Aerius
             minde
             as
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             very
             many
             :
             
               sane
               cum
               Aerio
               sensit
               Hieronimus
               (
               saith
               Whittak
               .
               Contr.
            
             4.
             
             Q.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             30.
             )
             
               Ierom
               truely
               was
               of
               Aerius
               minde
               ,
               on
               which
               ground
               we
               need
               care
               the
               less
               that
               Aerius
               is
               so
               oft
               objected
               to
               us
               by
               blockish
               men
               .
            
             See
             how
             rude
             Whittaker
             is
             again
             to
             our
             
               Informer
               .
               Saravia
            
             himself
             (
             de
             
               Grad
               .
               cap.
            
             23.
             )
             acknowledges
             
               that
               Ierom
               dissented
               from
               Epiphanius
               in
               this
               .
               Dr.
               Reynolds
            
             in
             that
             Epistle
             to
             Knolls
             about
             
               Bancrofts
               Sermon
            
             ,
             asserting
             with
             the
             Informer
             [
             That
             Aerius
             was
             for
             his
             opinion
             condemned
             of
             heresie
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ]
             
             proves
             from
             Ierom
             and
             other
             writters
             who
             were
             contemporarie
             with
             Epiphanius
             or
             flourished
             after
             him
             .
             
               That
               Augustin
               Presents
               that
               assertion
               anent
               the
               identite
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               a●…
               hereticall
               ,
               only
               as
               he
               found
               it
               related
               by
               Epiphanius
               ,
               wheras
               himself
               knew
               not
               how
               farr
               the
               name
               of
               heresie
               was
               to
               be
               extended
               ,
               as
               he
               testefys
               in
               his
               preface
               concerning
               heresies
               .
            
             But
             that
             Augustin
             himself
             was
             of
             the
             judgement
             
               that
               by
               divine
               right
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
            
             he
             proves
             from
             his
             words
             Epist.
             19.
             he
             cites
             also
             
               —
               Iewell
            
             against
             Harding
             the
             jesuit
             (
             asserting
             likwise
             with
             the
             Informer
             that
             Aerius
             was
             condemned
             for
             his
             opinion
             as
             a
             heretick
             )
             who
             proves
             that
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Augustin
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             .
             Thus
             wee
             see
             Augustin
             made
             in
             this
             point
             consistent
             with
             Ierome
             ,
             &
             also
             with
             himself
             ,
             whom
             this
             man
             makes
             to
             speake
             contradictions
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             may
             come
             faire
             off
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             answers
             That
             Ambrose
             and
             
               Chrysostoms
               Testimony
               will
               not
               come
               Mr.
               Durhams
               length
               ,
               Becaus
               ,
               Though
               Ambrose
            
             [
             or
             one
             
               Hilary
               ]
               sayes
               that
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               una
               est
               ordinatio
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               both
               priests
               ,
               yet
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               first
               ,
               So
               that
               every
               Priest
               is
               not
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               for
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               first
               priest
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Informer
             hath
             left
             out
             wittily
             (
             whither
             honestly
             or
             not
             ,
             let
             others
             judge
             )
             in
             his
             translation
             of
             this
             sentence
             ,
             the
             inference
             which
             Ambrose
             Drawes
             from
             this
             identity
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             they
             
               have
               both
               one
               ordination
            
             .
             He
             maks
             the
             office
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             ordination
             one
             consequently
             ,
             and
             gives
             this
             reason
             why
             they
             have
             one
             ordination
             ,
             viz
             ,
             because
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             a
             priest
             or
             Minister
             ,
             
               uterque
               enim
               Sacerdos
            
             ,
             sath
             he
             :
             Their
             ordination
             ,
             is
             terminat
             upon
             ,
             and
             relative
             unto
             ,
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
               office
            
             .
             Now
             what
             greater
             length
             would
             he
             have
             Ambrose
             assertion
             come
             then
             this
             ?
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               diff●…rent
               ordination
               of
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               officiall
               differences
            
             doth
             he
             not
             plead
             for
             ane
             
               officiall
               specifick
               difference
            
             ?
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ?
             Makes
             he
             not
             
             the
             Bishops
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             in
             their
             officiall
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             come
             after
             the
             
               Seventy
               Disciples
            
             or
             meer
             ordinary
             Pastoures
             ?
             Are
             their
             not
             
               many
               essential
               differences
            
             ,
             which
             this
             mans
             principles
             ,
             &
             the
             present
             practise
             ,
             fixes
             betwixt
             the
             Bishop
             &
             Presbyter
             ,
             wherof
             we
             have
             spoken
             above
             ?
             How
             can
             Ambrose
             then
             assert
             ,
             
               that
               they
               have
               the
               same
               office
               and
               ordination
               ?
            
             Where
             is
             the
             Consecration
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             Bishops
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ?
             Where
             is
             his
             negative
             voice
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             making
             them
             in
             all
             their
             officiall
             power
             certain
             deputs
             under
             him
             ,
             if
             their
             office
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             their
             ordination
             the
             same
             with
             his
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             difference
             here
             assigned
             ,
             viz
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               first
               priest
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               Presbyter
               is
               not
               a
               Bishop
               in
               Ambrose
               sense
               ,
            
             this
             will
             nothing
             help
             our
             Informer
             ;
             Becaus
             1.
             
             This
             is
             fitly
             applicable
             to
             the
             Proestos
             then
             in
             use
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             Moderator
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             such
             )
             hath
             a
             sort
             of
             Prostasie
             while
             the
             Synod
             sits
             ,
             and
             every
             Minister
             is
             not
             Moderator
             ,
             though
             the
             Moderator
             be
             no
             more
             then
             a
             Minister
             in
             his
             officiall
             power
             ;
             nay
             ,
             this
             is
             applicable
             to
             the
             
               least
               accidentall
               difference
               Imaginable
            
             .
             Every
             man
             is
             not
             white
             or
             black
             ,
             yet
             every
             such
             is
             a
             man.
             Every
             Parliament
             man
             is
             not
             speaker
             ,
             though
             the
             speaker
             is
             a
             Parliament
             man
             only
             as
             to
             his
             authority
             .
             Blondel
             his
             first
             ordained
             Minister
             ,
             who
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             Bishop
             or
             Proestos
             ,
             hath
             this
             properlie
             applicable
             unto
             him
             .
             2.
             
             He
             must
             be
             minded
             ,
             that
             Ambrose
             sayes
             ,
             when
             speaking
             of
             the
             Scriptur
             -
             parity
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               non
               per
               omnia
               conveniunt
               scripta
               Apostolorum
               ordinationi
               quae
               nunc
               est
               in
               Ecclesia
               .
               That
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               in
               every
               point
               agree
               to
               the
               order
               which
               was
               then
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Now
             this
             
               preter
               -
               scripturall
            
             or
             new
             order
             of
             government
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             that
             anent
             the
             primus
             or
             first
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             ?
             so
             that
             this
             very
             primus
             or
             prostasie
             (
             tho
             farr
             from
             the
             present
             Hierarchie
             of
             our
             
             Prelats
             as
             is
             said
             )
             yet
             comes
             after
             
               the
               scripture
               appointment
            
             —
             with
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             is
             
               unlike
               to
               that
               paritie
            
             betwixt
             Bishop
             &
             Presbyter
             ,
             which
             is
             therein
             held
             forth
             .
          
           
             The
             Informer
             Next
             offers
             something
             in
             answer
             to
             Chrisostoms
             Testimony
             ,
             who
             asserts
             
               That
               almost
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               betwix
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               .
            
             And
             his
             great
             Answer
             is
             
               That
               notwithstanding
               these
               Fathers
               acknowledge
               a
               difference
               ,
               and
               themselves
               were
               Bishops
               ]
               Ans.
            
             If
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             come
             to
             
               a
               ferme
               nihil
            
             ,
             or
             
               almost
               none
            
             ,
             Surely
             it
             decays
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             vanish
             away
             .
             And
             what
             this
             difference
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             placed
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             heard
             ;
             and
             surely
             that
             prostasie
             in
             Chrysostoms
             time
             ;
             behoved
             to
             be
             very
             in
             considerable
             ,
             since
             it
             came
             to
             make
             upno
             greater
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             then
             a
             
               ferme
               nihil
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             a
             
               non
               ens
            
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             sayes
             
               of
               their
               being
               Bishops
               themselves
            
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             impartiall
             witnesses
             in
             this
             mater
             ;
             They
             tell
             us
             oft
             that
             
               Ierome
               was
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               friend
               to
               Bishops
               .
            
             Now
             here
             is
             a
             Testimonie
             
               of
               eminent
               Bishops
            
             for
             this
             very
             truth
             which
             Ierom
             asserts
             ,
             and
             which
             this
             man
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             was
             condemned
             as
             a
             Heresie
             .
             And
             surelie
             we
             are
             more
             tender
             of
             their
             reputation
             ,
             who
             interpret
             any
             Prostasie
             or
             Episcopacie
             which
             they
             held
             ,
             to
             be
             according
             to
             this
             their
             judgement
             anent
             Episcopacie
             ,
             and
             assert
             that
             what
             overplus
             of
             power
             they
             had
             or
             might
             possibly
             exercise
             ,
             beyond
             that
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             was
             by
             them
             lookt
             upon
             as
             founded
             on
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Custome
            
             or
             
               Ecclesiae
               usus
            
             ,
             As
             Augustin
             speaks
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             flow
             from
             a
             divine
             right
             ,
             Then
             this
             Informer
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             who
             make
             them
             maintaine
             one
             thing
             and
             practise
             another
             ;
             yea
             and
             contradict
             themselves
             so
             grossly
             in
             maintaining
             as
             high
             a
             
               jus
               divinum
               ,
               as
               Apostolick
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               practise
               ,
            
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Hierarchicall
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             yet
             assert
             a
             
               ferme
               nihil
            
             as
             to
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Informer
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               they
               might
               think
               Bispop
               and
               Presbyter
               to
               differ
               Gradu
               ,
               not
               ordine
               ,
               in
               degree
               not
               in
               order
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               a
               debate
               in
               the
               Schools
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             assertion
             is
             so
             improbable
             ,
             that
             he
             dare
             but
             lisp
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             faintly
             asserts
             it
             with
             
               a
               might
               be
            
             ;
             But
             sure
             he
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             this
             distinction
             of
             the
             Schooles
             to
             be
             much
             later
             then
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             any
             graduall
             difference
             which
             they
             place
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             it
             upon
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Custome
            
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             both
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Augustin
            
             and
             Ambrose
             assert
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             long
             will
             this
             man
             involve
             himself
             in
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             these
             Fathers
             also
             ?
             Told
             he
             us
             not
             (
             page
             15.
             )
             
               That
               Augustin
               upon
               Psal
            
             45
             :
             16.
             
               affirms
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishops
               are
               properly
               the
               Successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               unto
               their
               office
               .
            
             And
             saith
             he
             not
             immediatly
             thereafter
             ,
             
               That
               Ambrose
               upon
            
             1
             Cor.
             12
             :
             28.
             
               affirms
               of
               the
               Apostles
               first
               named
               in
               that
               Classe
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               that
               ipsi
               sunt
               Episcopi
               firmante
               illud
               Petro
               ,
               episcopatum
               ,
               ejus
               accipiat
               alter
               .
               That
               the
               Apostles
               are
               the
               Bishops
               by
               Peters
               assertion
               ,
               let
               another
               take
               his
               Bisheprick
               .
            
             Tells
             he
             us
             not
             likewise
             here
             
               that
               Augustin
               makes
               James
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               Peter
               ,
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ?
            
             Tells
             he
             us
             not
             ,
             
               that
               they
               transmitted
               ane
               Episcopall
               power
               in
               that
               traine
               of
               Successors
               ,
               proved
               by
               Catalogues
               of
               Bishops
               ?
            
             Did
             we
             not
             hear
             him
             plead
             ,
             
               that
               the
               seventy
               Disciples
               ,
               placed
               in
               ane
               inferiour
               orb
               to
               the
               Twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               are
               properlie
               succceded
               by
               Presbyters
               ;
               that
               Matthias
               behoved
               to
               be
               ordained
               ane
               Apostle
               ,
               tho
               one
               of
               the
               Seventy
               disciples
               ,
            
             is
             his
             great
             argument
             to
             prove
             this
             .
             Now
             I
             beseech
             him
             
               per
               omnes
               musas
            
             ,
             will
             he
             say
             that
             Apostles
             and
             Presbyters
             differ
             only
             ordine
             and
             not
             
               gradu
               ,
               in
               order
               ,
               not
               in
               degree
               ?
            
             or
             that
             these
             fathers
             doe
             hold
             this
             opinion
             ?
             how
             come
             their
             successors
             then
             to
             coalesce
             into
             one
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             to
             differ
             only
             in
             
               a
               ferme
               nihil
               ,
               or
               almost
               nothing
               ?
            
             Saith
             not
             Ambrose
             ,
             
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               una
               est
               ordinatio
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               have
               the
               same
               ordination
               .
            
             But
             the
             Informer
             will
             not
             adventure
             to
             say
             
               that
               the
               Apostle
               and
               Presbyter
               have
               one
               ordination
               .
            
             For
             Matthias
             one
             of
             the
             Seventy
             must
             be
             solemnlie
             by
             God
             ordained
             ane
             Apostle
             :
             And
             the
             Prelats
             must
             be
             solemnlie
             consecrat
             by
             their
             fellowes
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             their
             new
             episcopall
             order
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             heard
             from
             Cassander
             ,
             that
             the
             Canonists
             and
             Theologues
             who
             dispute
             this
             Question
             ,
             doe
             both
             accord
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             a
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             or
             divine
             right
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             either
             in
             order
             or
             degree
             .
             And
             so
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             (
             which
             yet
             the
             Informer
             himself
             dare
             not
             positively
             assert
             )
             that
             the
             Fathers
             tossed
             this
             question
             ,
             it
             will
             nothing
             help
             him
             ,
             nor
             prejudge
             
               Mr
               Durhams
            
             quotation
             ,
             which
             speaks
             of
             a
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Fathers
               cited
               by
               Medina
               might
               hold
               the
               same
               notion
               ,
            
             Let
             him
             hear
             how
             Bellarmin
             (
             no
             friend
             to
             Presbyterian
             Government
             )
             represents
             his
             assertion
             
               (
               de
               Cler.
               Cap
            
             15.
             )
             
               Michael
               Medina
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               De
               sacrorum
               hominum
               origine
               &
               eminentia
               (
               Cap.
            
             5.
             )
             
               Affirmat
               sanctum
               Hieronimum
               idem
               omnino
               cum
               Aerianis
               sensisse
               ,
               neque
               solum
               Hieronimum
               in
               ea
               haeresi
               fuisse
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               Ambrosium
               ,
               Sedulium
               ,
               Primasium
               ,
               Chrysostomum
               ,
               Theodoretum
               ,
               Oecumenium
               ,
               &
               Theophylactum
               ,
               atque
               ita
               ,
               inquit
               Medina
               ,
               isti
               viri
               alioqui
               Sanctissimi
               ,
               &
               Sacrarum
               Scripturarum
               consultissimi
               ,
               quorum
               tamen
               sententiam
               prius
               in
               Aerio
               ,
               deinde
               in
               Waldensibus
               ,
               postremo
               in
               Joanne
               Wickleffo
               ,
               damnavit
               ecclesia
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               
                 Michael
                 Medina
              
               in
               the
               first
               book
               concerning
               the
               originall
               and
               eminencie
               of
               sacred
               men
               5.
               
               Chap.
               Affirms
               that
               St
               
                 Jerome
                 was
                 every
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 with
                 the
                 Aerians
                 ,
              
               And
               that
               not
               only
               Jerome
               was
               in
               that
               Heresie
               .
               But
               also
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Sedulius
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Oecomenius
                 ,
                 and
                 Theophylact
              
               ;
               And
               thus
               (
               saith
               Medina
               )
               these
               men
               otherwayes
               most
               godly
               ,
               and
               
               most
               expert
               in
               the
               holie
               Scrptures
               ,
               whose
               judgment
               notwithstanding
               the
               Church
               condemned
               ,
               first
               in
               Aerius
               ,
               Next
               in
               the
               Waldeneses
               ,
               And
               lastly
               in
               
                 Iohn
                 Wickleff
                 .
              
               ]
            
             Let
             our
             Informer
             note
             here
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             beyond
             debate
             with
             Bellarmin
             that
             with
             Medina
             at
             least
             ,
             all
             these
             Fathers
             were
             Aerians
             .
             2.
             
             That
             his
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             grand
             condemner
             of
             this
             Heresie
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Heresies
             of
             the
             
               old
               Waldenses
            
             ,
             these
             famous
             witnesses
             against
             Antichrist
             :
             And
             of
             
               John
               Wickleff
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             eminent
             reformers
             .
             Afterward
             he
             adds
             
               [
               That
               in
               Jerome
               and
               these
               Greek
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               opinion
               was
               of
               old
               dissembled
               out
               of
               reverence
               to
               them
               ,
               But
               contrarily
               in
               the
               Hereticks
               alwayes
               condemned
               .
               ]
            
             So
             we
             see
             
               the
               Presbyterian
               Principles
            
             ,
             are
             with
             him
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             
               Heresies
               of
               Protestants
               .
               Peter
               Swav
               .
            
             (
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             pag.
             664.
             
               edit
               .
               Francfort
               .
            
             )
             relates
             .
             [
             That
             when
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             Ierom
             and
             Augustin
             was
             brought
             to
             prove
             episcopacie
             to
             be
             but
             
               ane
               Ecclesiastick
               constitution
            
             ,
             Michael
             Medina
             answered
             —
             
               That
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               that
               
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 Augustin
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               fell
               into
               that
               heresie
               ,
               not
               having
               throughly
               searched
            
             the
             matter
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             maintained
             
               pro
               virili
            
             this
             to
             be
             their
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Finallie
             ,
             to
             make
             these
             Fathers
             one
             with
             themselves
             (
             whom
             this
             man
             enforceth
             in
             his
             next
             passages
             ,
             cited
             page
             71
             ,
             72.
             
             Anent
             the
             derivation
             of
             Episcopacie
             from
             the
             Apostles
             and
             higher
             ,
             to
             speak
             palpable
             contradictions
             )
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             with
             Whittaker
             ,
             that
             they
             call
             the
             Apostles
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             that
             upon
             the
             matter
             which
             Bishops
             then
             did
             .
             And
             because
             their
             power
             
               quadam
               similitudine
            
             ,
             or
             
               by
               a
               certain
               similitude
               or
               likenesse
            
             (
             as
             
               Junius
               expresseth
               it
            
             )
             was
             like
             to
             that
             of
             these
             extraordinarie
             Church
             officers
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             they
             could
             not
             succeed
             in
             the
             same
             office
             ,
             nor
             could
             these
             Fathers
             think
             so
             upon
             the
             grounds
             formerly
             
             mentioned
             .
             Tilen
             .
             in
             his
             
               Specul
               .
               Antichr
               .
               ortum
               aperiens
               (
               Aphoris
               .
            
             88.
             )
             Tells
             us
             that
             
               [
               episcopos
               &
               Presbyteros
               re
               &
               nomine
               eosdem
               fuisse
               ,
               non
               Hieronimus
               solum
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             
               Sed
               etiam
               scriptura
               perspicue
               docet
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
             Act.
             20.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             
             
               Proinde
               humani
               instituti
               ,
               sive
               positivi
               ,
               ut
               vocant
               juris
               ,
               est
               illa
               sub
               diversis
               nominibus
               munerum
               distinctio
               .
            
             
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               were
               the
               same
               in
               name
               and
               thing
               or
               office
               ,
               Not
               only
               Jerome
               on
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               
               But
               the
               Scripture
               also
               doth
               evidently
               teach
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               
               Act.
               20.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               
               And
               therefore
               that
               distinction
               of
               the
               offices
               under
               diverse
               names
               is
               of
               
                 human
                 institution
              
               ,
            
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             positive
             right
             ]
             A
             fitt
             looking-glasse
             ,
             this
             had
             no
             doubt
             been
             to
             the
             same
             Tilen
             when
             he
             wrote
             ,
             his
             paraenesis
             ,
             and
             changed
             his
             note
             .
             And
             likwise
             it
             is
             a
             fitt
             looking
             glasse
             for
             this
             Informer
             :
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               harmonius
               consent
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               Modern
               divines
               ,
               and
               confessions
               of
               Reformed
               Churches
               for
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               in
               all
               its
               essentiall
               points
               of
               difference
               from
               Prelacie
               ,
               is
               exhibit
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             clear
             that
             Presbyterian
             Government
             (
             the
             pure
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             and
             genuine
             Government
             of
             this
             Church
             )
             in
             every
             essentiall
             ingredient
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             opposition
             to
             prelacie
             ,
             
               is
               approved
               by
               ,
               such
               a
               consent
               of
               antiquity
               ,
               and
               modern
               diuines
               ,
            
             that
             it
             would
             take
             up
             almost
             as
             much
             roome
             as
             this
             Informers
             pamphlet
             ,
             to
             reckon
             up
             their
             names
             .
             That
             we
             may
             present
             them
             in
             〈◊〉
             compendious
             view
             take
             it
             thus
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               jure
               divino
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
            
             hath
             a
             very
             large
             consent
             of
             antiquitie
             collected
             by
             many
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             whose
             testimonies
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Bishop
             Jewel
             against
             Hardin
             ,
             edit
             :
             Ann.
             1570.
             p.
             243.
             
             And
             Reynolds
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Epistle
             at
             large
             cited
             
               (
               Petries
               Hist.
               part
            
             .
             3.
             p
             :
             469
             ,
             470
             ,
             471.
             )
             Where
             there
             is
             exhibit
             a
             full
             consent
             both
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Latin
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             this
             point
             of
             truth
             .
             The
             Doctor
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             Hart
             ,
             holds
             
               That
               the
               president
               chosen
               out
               at
               first
               to
               moderat
               ,
               is
               be
               whom
               afterwards
               the
               Fathers
               called
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               name
               Bishop
               common
               to
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               thus
               appropriat
               to
               this
               president
               .
            
             Next
             for
             modern
             writers
             ,
             the
             same
             Dr
             Reynolds
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             formentioned
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             have
             laboured
             about
             the
             reforming
             of
             the
             Church
             these
             500
             Years
             ,
             have
             taught
             that
             all
             Pastours
             be
             they
             intituled
             Bishops
             or
             Priests
             ,
             
               have
               equall
               authoritie
               and
               power
               by
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             Citing
             the
             
               Waldenses
               in
               Aen.
               Silv.
               hift
               .
               of
               Bohem.
               Chap.
            
             35.
             
             
               Pich
               .
               Hierarch
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cap
             :
             10.
             
             
               Marsil
               .
               Patavin
               .
               Defens
               .
               pacis
               part
               .
            
             2.
             
             Cap.
             15.
             
             
               Wickleff
               .
               in
               Thom.
               Waldens
               .
               Doct.
               Fil.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             lib
             :
             2.
             
             Cap
             :
             60.
             
               and
               Tom
            
             :
             2.
             cap
             :
             7.
             
             
               And
               his
               Schollers
               Husse
               and
               the
               Hussits
               ,
               Aeneas
               Silvius
               Loccit
               .
               Luther
               .
               Advers
               .
               falso
               :
               nomin
               :
               Scot
               :
               Epise
               .
               &
               adversus
               Papat
               .
               Rom.
               Calv.
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Phil.
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
             
               Erentius
               Apolog.
               Confess
               .
               Wittenberg
               .
               —
               Cap.
            
             21
             :
             
               Bulinger
               .
               Decad.
            
             5.
             
             Serm
             :
             3.
             
             
               Musculus
               Loc.
               Com
               :
               Tit
               :
               de
               Ministerio
               Verbi
               .
               Then
               he
               adds
               Jewel
               ,
               Pilkington
               ,
               Dr.
               Humphrey
               in
               Campian
               .
               &
               Duraeum
               Jesuit
               .
               Part.
            
             2.
             
             Ra●…
             :
             3.
             
             
               Whittak
               .
               ad
               rationes
               Campian
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               &
               Confut
               Durae
               .
               lik
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Mr
               Bradfoord
               ,
               Lambert
               ,
               Fox
               (
               Act.
               Mon.
               )
               Fulk
               .
               (
               Ansr.
               to
               the
               Rhemeflits
               .
               )
            
             To
             these
             may
             be
             added
             Cartwright
             against
             the
             
               Rhemists
               .
               Bishop
               Bilson
               himself
               against
               Seminartes
               lib.
            
             1.
             p
             :
             318.
             
             
               Bishop
               Morton
               in
               his
               Catholick
               Apologie
               Part.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             33.
             
             
               Erasmus
               upon
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
             
               To
               which
               add
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               O●…cumenick
               Coun●…les
               of
               Constance
               &
            
             
             
               Basile
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               that
               Presbyters
               should
               have
               decisive
               suffrage
               in
               Councils
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               because
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               Bishops
               were
               not
               greater
               then
               they
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               expreslie
               given
               them
               .
               Act.
            
             15.
             23.
             
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             the
             
               Concil
               .
               Aquisgravense
               sub
               Ludovico
               Pio
               Imperatore
               .
            
             1.
             
             Anno
             816.
             
             Which
             approved
             it
             for
             sound
             divinity
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               equal
            
             ;
             bringing
             the
             same
             texts
             that
             Aerius
             doth
             .
             To
             these
             mentioned
             the
             learned
             Reynolds
             doth
             add
             ,
             
               the
               common
               judgement
               of
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               viz.
               Helvetia
               ,
               Savoy
               ,
               France
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Germanie
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               the
               Low
               Countries
               ,
               citing
               the
               harmonie
               of
               Confessions
               .
            
             Yea
             their
             own
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             Chap
             :
             II.
             of
             the
             harmonie
             .
             )
             Therafter
             he
             learnedly
             refutes
             our
             Informer
             as
             to
             what
             he
             sayes
             anent
             Ieroms
             (
             so
             often
             repeated
             )
             
               a
               Marco
               Evangelista
            
             —
             shewing
             both
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             4t
             .
             
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               Cap
            
             :
             3.
             
             
               Anent
               Presbyters
               interest
               in
               ordination
               (
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               proves
               that
               the
               Bishops
               ordained
               not
               then
               alone
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               although
               Ierom
               sayes
               ,
               quid
               facit
               excepta
               ordinatione
               &c
               :
               )
               and
               by
               Ieroms
               proving
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               all
               one
               in
               scripture
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               the
               right
               of
               ordination
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               That
               Ierom
               could
               not
               mean
               Bishops
               in
               Alexandria
               to
               have
               had
               that
               Episcopall
               power
               since
               Mark
               ,
               about
               which
               the
               question
               is
               .
            
             Where
             also
             he
             vindicats
             Calvin
             
               (
               Jnstit
            
             :
             〈◊〉
             :
             4.
             c
             :
             4.
             
             Sect
             :
             2.
             )
             cited
             by
             Bancroft
             (
             as
             likwayes
             by
             our
             Dialogist
             here
             )
             
               as
               consenting
               to
               the
               establishment
               of
               ane
               Episcopacie
               since
               Mark
               at
               Alexandria
               .
            
             
               He
               saith
               [
               That
               Calvin
               having
               showen
               that
               Ministers
               choose
               out
               one
               to
               preside
               ,
               to
               whom
               especially
               they
               gave
               the
               name
               of
               [
               Bishop
               ,
               ]
            
             Shews
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             Bishop
             
               was
               not
               above
               them
               in
               honour
               and
               dignitie
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
               but
               was
               appointed
               only
               to
               ask
               the
               votes
               ,
               to
               direct
               and
               admonish
               —
               and
               see
               that
               performed
               which
               was
               agreed
               upon
               by
               their
               common
               consent
               —
            
             
               And
               having
            
             declared
             ,
             that
             Ierom
             shews
             this
             to
             have
             been
             
             in
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             men
             upon
             Tit.
             1.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               the
               same
               Ierom
               other
               where
               shews
               ,
               how
               ancient
               ane
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               it
               was
               ,
               even
               from
            
             Marks
             time
             to
             Heraclius
             &c
             :
             
               In
               which
               words
               of
               Calvin
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               seeing
               that
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               he
               mentions
               ,
               hath
               evident
               relation
               to
               that
               before
               described
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               describing
               of
               it
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               The
               Bishop
               was
               not
               so
               above
               the
               rest
               in
               honour
               that
               he
               had
               rule
               over
               them
               :
               It
               followes
               that
               Mr.
               Calvin
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               seem
               to
               confess
               upon
               Ieroms
               report
            
             [
             that
             
               ever
               since
               Marks
               time
               Bishops
               have
               had
               a
               ruling
               superioritie
               over
               the
               Clergie
               ]
            
             A
             contradictorie
             Conclusion
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Informer
             .
             The
             Doctor
             proceeds
             thus
             .
             
               Wherfore
               to
               use
               no
               more
               proofe
               in
               a
               thing
               manifest
               ,
               which
               else
               might
               be
               easily
               proved
               more
               at
               large
               out
               of
               Ierom
               and
               Mr.
               Calvin
               both
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               doth
               affirme
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               so
               long
               time
               have
               had
               such
               a
               superioritie
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               Bancroft
               seems
               to
               father
               upon
               them
               .
            
             To
             all
             this
             adde
             ,
             that
             
               Dr.
               Holland
            
             the
             Kings
             professor
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             at
             ane
             Act
             
               (
               Iully
            
             9.
             1608.
             )
             Concluded
             against
             Mr
             Lanes
             question
             
               [
               an
               Episcopatus
               sit
               ordo
               distinctús
               a
               Presbyteratu
               ,
               eoque
               superior
               jure
               divino
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               whither
               Episcopacie
               be
               a
               distinct
               order
               from
               the
               Presbyterat
               &
               superiour
               thereunto
               by
               divine
               right
               ]
               That
               the
               affirmative
               was
               most
               false
               ,
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               doctrin
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               Schoolmen
               themselves
               ,
               Lombard
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
               Bonaventur
               .
            
          
           
             A
             2d
             .
             Essentiall
             point
             of
             Presbyterian
             government
             in
             opposition
             to
             Prelacie
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             mater
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             viz
             ,
             
               that
               these
               are
               not
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               any
               single
               Prelat
               ,
               but
               that
               Presbyters
               have
               ane
               essentiall
               joynt
               interest
               therin
               .
            
             And
             this
             also
             hath
             a
             large
             Consent
             and
             Testimonie
             of
             the
             learned
             both
             ancient
             and
             Modern
             .
             For
             this
             the
             
               4t
               .
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               is
               adduced
               Can.
            
             5.
             
               and
               the
               Councils
               of
               Constance
               and
               Basile
               ,
               anent
               Presbyters
               decisive
               suffrages
               in
               Council
               .
               Cyprian
               Epist.
            
             33.
             and
             78.
             
             
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               Can●…
            
             :
             
             10.
             
               of
               Aneyra
               .
               Can.
            
             13.
             
             
               Ruffins
               hist.
               lib.
            
             10.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
             
               Sozom
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
               and
               many
               such
               .
               Smectim
               .
               pag.
            
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
               cites
               many
               Testimonies
               for
               this
               .
               See
               Blondel
               .
               Apol.
               Sect.
            
             3.
             pag.
             120.
             to
             130.
             
             
               Prins
               un-Bish
               :
               of
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               from
               pag.
            
             52.
             to
             83.
             
             Where
             the
             full
             Consent
             of
             reformed
             divines
             is
             adduced
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Ioannes
               Luckawits
               in
               his
               confession
               of
               the
               Taborits
               against
               Rokenzana
               Cap
               :
            
             13.
             
               the
               Wald●…nses
               and
               Taborits
               apud
               Fox
               acts
               .
               Monum
               .
               p.
            
             210.
             
             
               Illyric
               .
               Catol
               .
               testiumveritatis
               .
               Tit.
               Waldenses
            
             455.
             
             
               Melanchton
               ,
               Arg.
               &
               Respons
               .
               par
               .
            
             7.
             
             
               De
               Potest
               .
               Episcopi
               Arg.
            
             2.
             
             
               Hiperius
               on
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               Hemmingius
               ibid.
               Gerardus
               Loc.
               Theol.
               de
               Ministerio
               Ecclesiastico
            
             proves
             this
             at
             large
             .
             
               Peizelius
               ,
               Arg.
               &
               Resp.
               Par.
            
             7.
             
               de
               Ordin
               .
               Ministrorum
               in
               Arg.
            
             1.
             
             
               Musculus
               ,
               Loc
               :
               Com.
               de
               Ministerio
               verbi
               .
               Morn●…y
               Lord
               of
               Pless
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               Cap
            
             11.
             
             
               Nay
               Canonists
               and
               Schoolmen
               themselves
               ,
               Summa
               angelica
               ordo
               ,
               Sect
               :
            
             13.
             
               and
               Innocentius
               there
               cited
               .
               Filiu●…ius
               Iesuit
               ▪
               de
               Casibus
               Consc.
               Par.
            
             1.
             
             Tract
             .
             9.
             
             
               Alexander
               Alensis
               Sum.
               Theol.
               par
            
             .
             4.
             
             Quest.
             9.
             
             M.
             5.
             
             Artic.
             1.
             
             
               Cajetan
               .
               on
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
               and
               many
               others
            
             .
             Likwise
             it
             is
             made
             good
             that
             the
             Bishops
             swallowing
             up
             this
             power
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             reserving
             it
             only
             to
             himself
             comes
             from
             Popish
             Authority
             .
             
               Leo
               primus
               (
               Epist.
            
             ●…8
             .
             )
             on
             complaints
             of
             unlawfull
             ordinations
             writing
             to
             the
             German
             and
             French
             Bishops
             ,
             reckons
             up
             what
             things
             are
             reserved
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             
               Presbyterorum
               &
               diaconorum
               consecratio
            
             ,
             the
             consecration
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             deacons
             .
             Then
             adds
             ,
             
               quae
               omnia
               solis
               deberi
               summis
               pontificibus
               authoritate
               Canonum
               praecipitur
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               All
               which
               things
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               reserved
               to
               the
               cheife
               priests
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Canons
               .
            
             For
             this
             see
             also
             
               Rabanus
               Maurus
               de
               Instit.
               Clericorum
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             And
             to
             this
             truth
             of
             Presbyters
             power
             in
             ordination
             ,
             the
             Confessions
             of
             reformed
             Churches
             gives
             a
             harmonious
             echo
             .
             The
             latter
             confession
             of
             
               Helvetia
               (
               Harmon
               .
               of
               Confess
               Chap.
            
             11.
             pag
             :
             232.
             )
             
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               the
               holy
               function
               of
               the
               Ministery
               is
               givin●…
            
             
               
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               no
               word
               of
               Pre
               lats
               hands
               .
               So
               the
               18.
               
               
                 Chap
                 :
                 (
                 pag.
              
               236.
               )
               they
               are
               to
               be
               ordained
               by
               publick
               prayer
               and
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               which
               power
               they
               say
               
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 alike
                 in
                 all
                 ,
              
               citing
               that
               passage
               Luke
               .
               10.
               he
               that
               will
               be
               great
               among
               yow
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               servant
               .
               So
               Act.
               15.
               and
               Ierom
               on
               Tit.
               1.
               —
               therfor
               (
               say
               they
               )
               let
               no
               man
               forbid
               that
               we
               return
               to
               the
               
                 old
                 appointment
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               so
               they
               call
               the
               Presbyterian
               way
               of
            
             ordination
             )
             
               and
               rather
               receive
               it
               then
               the
               Custome
               devised
               by
               men
               ,
            
             (
             So
             they
             call
             the
             Episcopall
             Method
             )
             .
             Thus
             the
             Confession
             of
             Bohem.
             Chap.
             9.
             
             
               (
               Harm
               .
               Sect
            
             :
             11
             pag.
             246.
             247.
             
             )
             after
             setting
             down
             the
             qualifications
             of
             Ministers
             —
             As
             to
             ordination
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             after
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             they
             are
             to
             be
             
               confirmed
               and
               approved
               of
               the
               Elders
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               their
               hands
               .
            
             So
             the
             
               Confess
               .
               Sax
               :
               Chap
            
             :
             12.
             
             
               (
               Harm
               :
               Conf
               :
               par
               .
            
             2.
             )
             affirme
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               to
               ordaine
               Ministers
               ,
               lawfullie
               elected
               and
               called
               .
            
             Where
             we
             have
             asserted
             both
             the
             
               Presbyters
               power
            
             in
             ordination
             ,
             and
             
               the
               peoples
               interest
               in
               the
               Call
               of
               Pastors
               ,
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             prelacy
             .
             So
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             
               French
               Church
               .
               Credimus
               veram
               Ecclesiam
               &c
               :
            
             
               We
               believe
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               that
               policy
               which
               Christ
               hath
               ordained
               ,
               viz
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               Pastours
               ,
               Presbyters
               or
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               .
               And
               again
               we
               believe
               
                 that
                 all
                 true
                 pastours
              
               wherever
               they
               be
               ,
               
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 equal
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 under
                 one
                 head
                 and
                 Bishop
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               which
               strikes
               our
               Diocesian
               and
               Erastian
               frame
               of
               government
               starke
               dead
               .
            
             Which
             is
             seconded
             thus
             by
             the
             
               Belgick
               Confess
            
             .
             (
             Art
             :
             30.
             )
             All
             Christs
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             have
             
               the
               same
               and
               equal
               power
               and
               authority
               as
               being
               all
               Ministers
               of
               that
               only
               universall
               head
               and
               Bishop
               Christ.
            
             To
             thesewe
             might
             adde
             many
             other
             Testimonies
             of
             reformed
             
             divines
             ,
             as
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Marl●…rat
               on
            
             1.
             
             Tim
             :
             4.
             14.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               Zanch.
               de
               Statu
               .
               P●…ccat
               .
               and
               Legal
               .
               in
               4tum
               .
               praecep
               .
               Chemnitius
               Loc.
               Com.
               Part.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Eccles.
               Cap.
            
             4.
             
             
               Exam.
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
               de
               Sacram.
               ordinis
               pag.
            
             224
             ,
             225.
             
               proving
               also
               that
               Election
               and
               vocation
               of
               Ministers
               belongs
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               Antonius
               Sadael
               ,
               Resp.
               ad
               repetita
               Turriani
               Sophismata
               ,
               par
               .
            
             2.
             lo●…
             .
             12.
             
             
               Beza
               (
               de
               divers
               :
               Ministrorum
               gradibus
               .
               )
               Iunius
               [
               Controv.
            
             5.
             
               l.
               c
            
             3.
             
             N
             :
             3.
             ]
             
               Chamierus
               [
               Panstratia
               Cathol
               :
               Tom
               :
            
             2.
             
               de
               Occum
               :
               Pontis
               :
               Cap
               :
            
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             3d.
             Great
             point
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             in
             opposition
             to
             prelacie
             ,
             is
             
               the
               peoples
               interest
               in
               the
               election
               and
               call
               of
               Ministers
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             there
             is
             as
             full
             a
             consent
             of
             divines
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             both
             ancient
             and
             Modern
             .
             Severall
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Confessions
             clears
             this
             ,
             the
             peoples
             election
             and
             call
             being
             taken
             in
             together
             with
             ,
             Presbyters
             ordination
             ,
             
               Cyprian
               (
               Epist.
            
             68.
             )
             is
             full
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
               Plebs
               ipsa
               maxime
               habet
               potestatem
               ,
               vel
               eligendi
               dignos
               sacerdotes
               ,
               vel
               indignos
               recusandi
               ,
               quod
               &
               ipsum
               videmus
               de
               divina
               authoritate
               descendere
               ut
               Sacerdos
               sub
               omnium
               oculis
               ,
               plebe
               presente
               deligatur
               ,
               &
               dignus
               atque
               idoneus
               public●…
               judicio
               ac
               Testimonio
               comprobetur
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               The
               people
               themselves
               have
               Chiefly
               the
               power
               ,
               either
               of
               Electing
               ,
               worthy
               priests
               ,
               or
               refusing
               the
               unworthy
               :
               which
               mater
               we
               see
               even
               of
               it self
               to
               descend
               from
               the
               divine
               authority
               ,
               that
               the
               priest
               be
               set
               apart
               under
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               in
               the
               peoples
               presence
               ,
               and
               as
               worthy
               and
               qualified
               be
               approved
               by
               a
               publick
               judgment
               and
               Testimony
               .
            
             So
             lib
             :
             1.
             
             Epist
             :
             4.
             is
             full
             for
             the
             Churches
             libertie
             and
             right
             in
             elections
             .
             The
             4t
             .
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             [
             Can.
             22.
             ]
             Requires
             to
             the
             admission
             of
             every
             Clergy
             man
             ,
             
               civium
               assensum
               ,
               &
               testimonium
               &
               convenientiam
               ,
            
             The
             consent
             of
             the
             citzens
             ,
             their
             testimonie
             ,
             and
             agreement
             Socrat
             [
             l.
             4.
             c.
             25.
             sayes
             that
             Ambrose
             was
             
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             Millan
             by
             the
             uniform
             voice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             the
             pretended
             Apostolick
             ,
             but
             truely
             old
             constitutions
             of
             Clement
             [
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             4.
             ]
             The
             Bishop
             who
             must
             be
             ordained
             is
             appointed
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             unblameable
             ,
             
               chosen
               by
               all
               the
               people
            
             ;
             unto
             
               whom
               let
               the
               people
               being
               assembled
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               (
               N.
               B.
               )
               with
               the
               Presbytery
               and
               the
               Bishops
               there
               present
               ,
               give
               their
               consent
               :
               And
               a
               Bishop
               askes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               &
               the
               people●…
               ,
               if
               they
               desire
               such
               a
               man
               to
               be
               set
               over
               them
               .
            
             The
             Helvetick
             confession
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             choosing
             of
             Ministers
             is
             
               by
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             So
             the
             Belgick
             confession
             tells
             us
             [
             that
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             advanced
             to
             their
             office
             
               by
               the
               lawfull
               election
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
               Greg.
               Nazian
               .
            
             (
             orat
             .
             31.
             )
             commends
             Athanasius
             his
             calling
             as
             being
             after
             the
             Apostolical
             example
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             the
             suffrage
             of
             all
             the
             people
             .
             Blondel
             clears
             this
             from
             a
             large
             consent
             of
             antiquitie
             (
             page
             ,
             379.
             to
             473.
             )
             And
             this
             is
             cleared
             also
             by
             a
             large
             consent
             of
             protestant
             divines
             .
             
               Luther
               (
               de
               potest
               .
               Papae
               .
               )
               Calvin
            
             (
             on
             Act.
             6
             :
             3.
             )
             Beza
             (
             confess
             .
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Art.
             35.
             )
             Musculus
             (
             in
             Loc.
             com
             .
             )
             Zanch.
             (
             on
             4t
             .
             com
             .
             )
             Junius
             (
             Animadvers
             .
             on
             Bellarm
             .
             Controv.
             5.
             l.
             c.
             7.
             )
             Cartwright
             (
             on
             Act.
             14.
             v.
             23.
             )
             
               Wallaeus
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Wittaker
               .
               See
               Mr
               Gilesp
               .
               Misc.
               quest
               .
               pag
            
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Our
             first
             book
             of
             Discipline
             appoints
             to
             the
             people
             their
             
               votes
               and
               suffrage
               in
               election
               of
               Ministers
               .
               (
               in
               the
               4t
               .
               head
               .
               )
            
             And
             the
             2d
             .
             book
             (
             Cap
             3.
             )
             discharges
             any
             to
             intrude
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               congregation
               —
               or
               without
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               eldership
               .
            
          
           
             A
             4t
             .
             Essential
             point
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             in
             opposition
             to
             Prelacie
             ,
             is
             in
             relation
             to
             
               the
               office
               of
               the
               ruleing
               elder
               ,
               as
               appointed
               by
               Christ.
            
             This
             we
             cleared
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             as
             cleare
             a
             consent
             of
             antiquitie
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             modern
             reformed
             Churches
             and
             divines
             ,
             exhibited
             
             by
             our
             writers
             .
             For
             this
             
               Ignatius
               (
               Epist
               :
               ad
               Trallianos
               ,
               ad
               initium
               pag.
            
             66.
             
               edit
               .
               oxon
               .
               An.
            
             1644.
             )
             is
             cited
             .
             Likewise
             Baronius
             (
             in
             his
             Annals
             Anno
             103.
             in
             the
             
               Gesta
               purgationis
               Caeciliani
               &
               Felicis
               .
               )
               Tertul.
               (
               Apolog.
               Advers
               :
               gentes
               .
               Cap.
            
             39.
             )
             
               Origen
               .
               (
               ontra
               Celsum
               lib.
            
             3.
             )
             
               Cyprian
               (
               Epist.
            
             36.
             )
             
               Optatus
               (
               lib.
            
             1.
             pag.
             41.
             
               edit
               :
               paris
               :
               An.
            
             1631.
             )
             
               Ambrose
               (
               comment
               .
               on
            
             1
             Tim.
             5
             :
             1.
             )
             And
             for
             modern
             writers
             ,
             Whittaker
             (
             contra
             Duraeum
             lib
             :
             9.
             
             Sect.
             47.
             )
             Thorndicks
             discourse
             of
             religious
             assemblies
             (
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             117.
             )
             Rivet
             
               (
               Cathol
               .
               Orthodox
               ,
               Tract
               .
            
             2.
             quest
             .
             22
             ,
             Sect.
             4
             )
             .
          
           
             Finally
             .
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             present
             Prelacie
             
               in
               its
               Erastian
               mould
            
             ,
             and
             maintaines
             a
             spirituall
             authoritie
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Church
             officers
             ,
             
               distinct
               from
               ,
               and
               independent
               upon
               the
               civill
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             hath
             as
             full
             a
             consent
             of
             the
             learned
             .
             As
             Erastianism
             was
             first
             hatched
             by
             
               Thomas
               Erastus
            
             Physician
             in
             Heidleberg
             about
             the
             year
             1568.
             —
             And
             much
             catched
             up
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             for
             by
             Arminians
             since
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             been
             impugned
             by
             a
             full
             consent
             of
             reformed
             divines
             ,
             who
             have
             fully
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Church
             Government
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Scripture
             both
             in
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             utterly
             eversive
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Ministrie
             and
             Church
             .
             The
             eminent
             divines
             who
             have
             written
             against
             it
             ,
             are
             Beza
             (
             who
             encounters
             with
             Erastus
             himself
             upon
             this
             point
             )
             
               Zachriasursin
               ,
               Wallaeus
               ,
               Helmichius
               ,
               Triglandus
               ,
               Dr
               Revius
               ,
               Dr
               Voetius
               ,
               Appollonius
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             Especially
             the
             famous
             and
             learned
             
               Mr
               Gillespy
            
             in
             that
             elaborat
             peice
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               Aarons
               rod
               blossoming
            
             ;
             wherein
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             ancient
             ,
             and
             modern
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             great
             point
             of
             truth
             ,
             is
             exhibit
             .
             See
             2.
             book
             .
             1
             
               Cap.
               p●…g
            
             .
             167.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             from
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             Whither
             Presbyterian
             Government
             hath
             not
             the
             patronage
             of
             the
             purest
             Scripture
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             consent
             of
             the
             after
             purer
             
             times
             ,
             and
             of
             reformed
             Churches
             and
             divines
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             forementioned
             points
             of
             its
             opposition
             to
             the
             Prelacie
             now
             established
             :
             Both
             in
             holding
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             to
             name
             and
             things
             2.
             
             Presbyters
             right
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             3.
             
             The
             peoples
             interest
             in
             the
             Election
             ,
             and
             call
             o.
             Ministers
             .
             4.
             
             The
             ruleing
             Elders
             office
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Churches
             intrinsick
             power
             of
             Government
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Impartiall
             to
             judge
             .
             And
             consequently
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             new
             Dialoguist
             ,
             His
             pleading
             upon
             this
             point
             .
          
        
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Confutation
           
             Of
             the
             Second
          
           DIALOGUE
           ,
           Anent
           the
           Covenants
           Against
           EPISCOPACIE
           .
        
         
           
             Wherein
             ,
             the
             Informers
             reasonings
             against
             the
             abjuration
             of
             the
             present
             Episcopacie
             in
             the
             National
             and
             Solemne
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             obligation
             of
             these
             oaths
             in
             opposition
             thereunto
             ,
             are
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Atwofold
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               proposed
               ,
               the
               one
               touching
               the
               abjuration
               of
               this
               Prelacie
               in
               either
               or
               both
               these
               Covenants
               ,
               the
               other
               concerning
               the
               obligation
               of
               these
               oathts
               against
               it
               .
               That
               Prelacie
               is
               abjured
               in
               the
               National
               and
               Solemne
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               proved
               at
               large
               .
               And
               arguments
               offered
               to
               evince
               their
               oblidging
               force
               upon
               the
               present
               and
               succeeding
               generations
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Dialogue
            
             is
             twofold
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Whither
               the
               Prelacie
               now
               established
               by
               Law
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               be
               abjured
               in
               the
               national
               ,
               and
               solemne
               league
               and
               Covenant
               ?
            
             2.
             
             
               Upon
               supposition
               that
               it
               is
               abjured
               in
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               whither
               the
               obligation
               of
               these
               Oaths
               stands
               against
               it
               ,
               yea
               or
               not
               ?
            
             Wee
             shall
             a
             litle
             touch
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             1.
             
             Our
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             sworne
             by
             
               King
               Iames
            
             in
             the
             the
             year
             1580
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Estates
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             thereafter
             ,
             solemnlie
             and
             universally
             renewed
             ,
             both
             by
             our
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             exclude
             Prelacie
             .
             The
             passages
             thereof
             pleaded
             against
             Prelacie
             ,
             and
             wherein
             our
             obligation
             lyes
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             In
             General
             ,
             wee
             professe
             to
             believe
             
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onlie
                 rule
                 ,
              
               the
               Gospel
               contained
               therein
               to
               be
               Gods
               undoubted
               truth
               ,
               as
               then
               received
               in
               this
               Land
               &
               maintained
               by
               sundrie
               reformed
               Kirks
               &
               States
               ,
               chiefly
               by
               our
               own
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               renounce
               all
               contrary
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               especially
               
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Papistrie
                 in
                 generall
                 &
                 particular
                 heads
                 ,
                 as
                 confuted
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 rejected
                 by
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               2.
               
               After
               a
               large
               enumeration
            
             of
             many
             points
             of
             poprie
             ,
             disowned
             upon
             this
             ground
             and
             vowed
             against
             ,
             as
             contrary
             unto
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             gospel
             of
             Salvation
             contained
             
             therein
             .
             
               Wee
               renounce
               
                 the
                 Popes
                 worldly
                 monarchie
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 Hierarchie
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 hath
                 been
                 brought
                 into
                 this
                 Church
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
              
               3.
               
               Wee
               vow
               to
               joyne
               our selves
               to
               this
               reformed
               Kirke
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               faith
               ,
               religion
               &
               Discipline
               ;
               Swearing
               by
               the
               great
               name
               of
               God
               to
               continue
               in
               obedience
               to
               
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 this
                 Kirke
                 ,
              
               and
               upon
               our
               Eternall
               perill
               to
               maintaine
               and
               defend
               the
               same
               according
               to
               our
               vocation
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             obligation
             of
             this
             engadgement
             against
             prelacie
             is
             evident
             these
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             
               All
               doctrines
               contrary
               unto
               ,
               or
               beside
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             are
             here
             rejected
             and
             disowned
             :
             All
             doctrines
             contrary
             to
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             recived
             and
             believed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             whatever
             hath
             been
             brought
             into
             this
             Church
             without
             or
             against
             Gods
             Word
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             the
             present
             hierarchy
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             its
             Diocesi●…
             and
             Erastian
             mould
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             at
             large
             .
             And
             we
             heard
             that
             this
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             since
             it
             received
             Christianity
             ,
             did
             stand
             for
             a
             long
             time
             under
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             and
             untill
             Palladius
             was
             sent
             unto
             us
             from
             Pope
             Celestine
             ,
             never
             knew
             a
             Prelat
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             Prelacie
             in
             its
             Diocesian
             Erastian
             mould
             is
             here
             abjured
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Prelacie
             is
             condemned
             in
             that
             clause
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               wicked
               hierarchie
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Prelatick
             Government
             is
             most
             clearly
             pointed
             at
             ,
             which
             is
             evident
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             popish
             Church
             
               is
               prelaticall
            
             :
             this
             man
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Primats
             Deans
             &c
             :
             and
             it
             being
             distinct
             from
             
               his
               Monarchie
            
             ,
             for
             else
             the
             naming
             of
             his
             worldly
             monarchie
             had
             been
             enough
             :
             and
             moreover
             ,
             it
             being
             ranked
             among
             these
             things
             which
             are
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             into
             this
             Church
             
               against
               her
               pure
               Doctrine
            
             which
             was
             clearly
             the
             
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             this
             Protestant
             Church
             entertained
             ;
             assemblies
             declaring
             that
             the
             Word
             
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               was
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               as
               in
               time
               of
               Papistrie
               .
            
             And
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             (
             whose
             sense
             and
             Judgement
             herein
             was
             certanlie
             retained
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             manifested
             by
             our
             Reformers
             )
             accounting
             Prelacie
             to
             have
             
               quid
               commune
               cum
               Antichristo
            
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             Prelacie
             is
             here
             vowed
             against
             simpliciter
             and
             in
             it self
             considered
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             grant
             
               a
               hierarchie
            
             to
             be
             here
             abjured
             ,
             sure
             it
             must
             be
             abjured
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             corruptions
             enumerat
             in
             that
             large
             list
             of
             them
             exhibited
             in
             this
             Oath
             .
             Now
             these
             are
             abjured
             
               in
               themselves
               simpliciter
               ,
               as
               contrary
               unto
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               this
               Kirke
               ,
               ergo
               ,
            
             So
             must
             
               a
               prelacie
            
             or
             hierarchie
             be
             in
             its
             self
             abjured
             under
             the
             same
             
               formalis
               ratio
            
             ,
             as
             thus
             brought
             in
             ,
             whither
             by
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             other
             .
             3.
             
             This
             hierarchie
             is
             supposed
             in
             this
             Oath
             to
             be
             contrary
             unto
             the
             
               Discipline
               of
               this
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             popish
             Doctrine
             is
             therein
             supposed
             contrarie
             
               to
               her
               pure
               Doctrine
            
             .
             Now
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             )
             the
             Discipline
             which
             this
             Church
             then
             owned
             ,
             was
             Presbyterian
             .
             So
             that
             that
             Discipline
             or
             Hierarchie
             ,
             which
             stands
             in
             opposition
             to
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             is
             here
             abjured
             :
             but
             so
             it
             is
             that
             prelacie
             
               ex
               se
               ,
               &
               sua
               natura
            
             stands
             thus
             opposit
             unto
             it
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             by
             the
             hierarchie
             ,
             all
             prelacy
             is
             abjured
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Prelacy
             is
             abjured
             in
             that
             clause
             where
             we
             professe
             
               to
               joyne
               our selves
               to
               this
               reformed
               Kirk
               in
               her
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               her
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               vow
               and
               sweare
               adherence
               unto
               both
               .
            
             Now
             that
             the
             Discipline
             then
             owned
             by
             this
             Church
             ,
             was
             Presbyterian
             Government
             or
             discipline
             ,
             Is
             evident
             these
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             Discipline
             by
             generall
             assemblies
             and
             Synods
             having
             compleat
             parity
             of
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             a
             joynt
             decisive
             suffrage
             ,
             is
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             that
             Discipline
             owned
             by
             our
             Church
             :
             For
             her
             
             first
             Nationall
             Assembly
             (
             compleatly
             Presbyterial
             in
             its
             mould
             )
             was
             in
             the
             Year
             1560.
             
             After
             which
             time
             untill
             1580
             When
             this
             Covenant
             was
             sworne
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             assemblies
             exercising
             their
             power
             .
             2
             ,
             That
             is
             presbyterian
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             did
             judicially
             condemne
             prelacie
             as
             having
             no
             warrand
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             ownes
             no
             Church
             officers
             as
             lawfull
             but
             pastours
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             this
             was
             the
             judiciall
             decision
             of
             our
             generall
             assemblies
             ,
             long
             before
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             book
             of
             discipline
             ,
             containing
             the
             Basis
             of
             presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             was
             approved
             and
             subscribed
             by
             this
             Church
             in
             the
             year
             1560.
             
             And
             the
             Second
             book
             of
             discipline
             in
             Anno
             1578.
             
             Which
             two
             books
             compleatly
             overthrow
             Prelacie
             ,
             &
             layes
             down
             a
             mould
             of
             Presbyterian
             government
             .
             And
             therafter
             in
             the
             assembly
             at
             Dundie
             (
             Anno.
             1580.
             
             Sess.
             4.
             )
             The
             office
             of
             a
             Prelat
             was
             particularly
             condemned
             by
             a
             solemne
             act
             ,
             and
             abolished
             as
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             Scripture
             warrand
             ,
             ordaining
             
               under
               paine
               of
               excommunication
               such
               as
               brooked
               the
               said
               office
               to
               lay
               it
               aside
               ,
               as
               ane
               office
               to
               which
               they
               are
               not
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               cease
               from
               preaching
               and
               administring
               Sacraments
               ,
               under
               hazard
               of
               the
               same
               Censure
               ;
               or
               using
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Pastour
               till
               they
               receive
               admission
               [
               de
               novo
               ]
               from
               the
               generall
               assemblie
               .
            
             Now
             in
             the
             nationall
             covenant
             ,
             this
             existent
             discipline
             being
             sworne
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             but
             that
             Prelacie
             is
             most
             formallie
             abjured
             therein
             ;
             Especially
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             same
             year
             1580
             This
             national
             covenant
             was
             sworn
             ,
             at
             which
             timethese
             things
             were
             so
             fresh
             &
             recent
             .
             3.
             
             That
             discipline
             which
             the
             takers
             and
             framers
             of
             this
             cov●…nant
             ,
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             pursuance
             of
             its
             ends
             ,
             did
             carry
             on
             and
             establish
             ,
             that
             discipline
             it
             must
             needs
             include
             and
             engadge
             unto
             in
             their
             sense
             :
             but
             that
             was
             Presbyterian-government
             .
             For
             (
             to
             omit
             many
             preceeding
             discoveries
             heirof
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Apology
             )
             in
             the
             
             year
             1580.
             
             The
             assemblie
             after
             their
             judiciall
             declarator
             ,
             that
             Prelacie
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             sent
             Commissioners
             to
             the
             King
             to
             desire
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             book
             of
             policie
             by
             ane
             Act
             of
             Council
             ,
             untill
             a
             parliament
             were
             conveened
             ;
             and
             what
             this
             book
             of
             policie
             contained
             ,
             we
             did
             already
             hint
             .
             Then
             in
             this
             same
             year
             ,
             the
             national
             covenant
             and
             confession
             is
             sworn
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Council
             .
             In
             the
             assemblie
             1581.
             it
             is
             subscribed
             by
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Assemblie
             at
             Dundie
             explained
             .
             And
             it
             was
             again
             judicially
             declared
             
               that
               the
               Church
               did
               thereby
               wholly
               Condemne
               the
               estate
               of
               Bishops
               as
               they
               were
               in
               Scotland
               .
            
             At
             which
             very
             Nick
             of
             time
             the
             Confession
             of
             faith
             (
             Sworn
             before
             in
             the
             year
             1580.
             )
             is
             presented
             to
             the
             assemblie
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Council
             ,
             Together
             with
             his
             Letter
             to
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             for
             erecting
             Presbyteries
             Compleatly
             through
             the
             nation
             ,
             and
             dissolving
             Prelacies
             ,
             all
             the
             three
             ,
             viz
             ,
             both
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Estates
             and
             the
             assemblie
             ,
             fully
             agreeing
             in
             this
             judgement
             as
             to
             Church
             government
             ,
             and
             this
             oath
             for
             its
             maintenance
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             joynt
             authoritative
             determination
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             Presbyteries
             were
             erected
             .
             Likwise
             in
             this
             assemblie
             according
             to
             the
             forsaid
             joynt
             conclusion
             ,
             the
             Second
             book
             of
             discipline
             containing
             the
             mould
             of
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             and
             likewise
             this
             National
             Covenant
             and
             oath
             for
             its
             perservation
             ,
             are
             (
             as
             the
             two
             great
             Charters
             of
             our
             Churches
             government
             and
             liberties
             )
             insert
             into
             the
             Churches
             records
             
               ad
               futuram
               rei
               memoriam
            
             ,
             And
             that
             posterity
             might
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             discipline
             sworn
             in
             that
             covenant
             .
             Upon
             which
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             grounds
             ,
             the
             Assemblie
             1638
             did
             again
             judicially
             declare
             this
             sense
             of
             this
             National
             Oath
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             was
             received
             with
             ane
             expresse
             application
             to
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Corruptions
             attending
             it
             ,
             
             and
             taken
             by
             the
             whole
             land
             with
             a
             full
             concurrence
             of
             the
             civil
             Sanction
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             Anno.
             1640.
             
          
           
             The
             2d
             .
             Great
             engadgement
             pleaded
             against
             prelacie
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             
               the
               Solemne
               League
               and
               covenant
            
             :
             Wherin
             we
             vow
             
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               reformed
               religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               and
               government
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               the
               best
               reformed
               Churches
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Second
               Article
            
             ,
             Wee
             sweare
             
               the
               extirpation
               of
               poprie
               and
               prelacie
               ,
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               their
               Chancellours
               and
               Commissaries
               &c.
               
               And
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               officers
               depending
               on
               that
               Hierarchie
               —
               of
               whatever
               is
               found
               contrary
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               .
            
             Which
             engadgement
             hath
             been
             likwise
             taken
             by
             
               all
               rancks
            
             ,
             by
             Parliaments
             ,
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Prelacie
             at
             this
             time
             established
             is
             abjured
             in
             this
             engadgement
             ,
             is
             these
             wayes
             Evident
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Prelacie
             being
             razed
             in
             Anno.
             1638.
             according
             to
             our
             national
             covenant
             ,
             and
             ane
             engadgement
             being
             framed
             of
             adherence
             to
             the
             Religion
             established
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
             in
             opposition
             unto
             all
             innovations
             formerly
             introduced
             ,
             and
             upon
             both
             grounds
             ,
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             in
             its
             exact
             paritie
             being
             sett
             up
             ,
             and
             judicially
             enacted
             ,
             both
             by
             Assemblie
             and
             parliament
             :
             that
             the
             Solemne
             league
             must
             needs
             strike
             against
             Prelacie
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             apparent
             ,
             because
             this
             league
             is
             clearlie
             referable
             to
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             the
             national
             covenant
             ,
             as
             it
             stood
             then
             established
             ,
             explained
             and
             Sworne
             by
             this
             whole
             nation
             ;
             and
             therfor
             is
             ane
             accessorie
             engadgement
             ,
             commensurat
             unto
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             explained
             by
             the
             preceeding
             :
             and
             consequently
             none
             can
             doubt
             that
             it
             strikes
             against
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             engadgeth
             to
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             who
             knowes
             how
             former
             engadgements
             stood
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             preservation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             goverment
             then
             existent
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             referring
             to
             the
             then
             establishment
             therof
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             former
             prelacie
             and
             all
             its
             corruptions
             ;
             It
             s
             evident
             that
             all
             sort
             of
             prelacie
             &
             whatever
             corruption
             in
             Government
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             Presbyterian
             simplicity
             and
             parity
             ,
             is
             here
             abjured
             and
             covenanted
             against
             .
             As
             we
             engadge
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             worship
             as
             then
             reformed
             ,
             from
             Prelatick
             innovations
             ,
             so
             likewise
             we
             sweare
             to
             preserve
             our
             Churches
             ancient
             and
             pure
             discipline
             as
             it
             stood
             then
             recovered
             from
             prelatick
             encroachments
             .
             That
             discipline
             &
             government
             is
             here
             sworne
             unto
             ,
             as
             the
             discipline
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             of
             Scotland
             at
             this
             time
             established
             and
             owned
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             then
             fully
             ratified
             both
             by
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             preservation
             of
             Presbyterian
             government
             is
             sworne
             ;
             and
             by
             further
             consequence
             that
             government
             which
             was
             by
             Church
             and
             state
             extirpate
             ,
             as
             abjured
             in
             the
             nationall
             covenant
             ,
             and
             contrary
             unto
             this
             Presbyterian
             frame
             ,
             was
             likwise
             abjured
             and
             covenanted
             against
             in
             this
             league
             .
             But
             such
             was
             prelacie
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             &c
             :
             ergo
             .
             Again
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             great
             ground
             upon
             which
             our
             adversaries
             deny
             the
             national
             Covenant
             to
             strike
             against
             prelacie
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             that
             the
             then
             existent
             discipline
             ,
             to
             which
             in
             that
             Oath
             we
             vow
             adherence
             as
             the
             discipline
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             was
             not
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             &
             that
             King
             Iames
             did
             not
             own
             it
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             (
             by
             ane
             argument
             
               a
               contrariis
            
             ,
             and
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             )
             since
             its
             undenyable
             with
             them
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             Presbyterian
             government
             was
             now
             enacted
             ,
             ratified
             ,
             established
             and
             sett
             up
             ,
             both
             by
             Assemblies
             and
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             goverment
             we
             must
             stand
             oblidged
             unto
             by
             the
             solemn
             league
             ,
             
             as
             the
             reformed
             discipline
             and
             government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             that
             government
             which
             was
             then
             
               de
               facto
            
             by
             assemblies
             ,
             King
             and
             Parliament
             razed
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             and
             as
             abjured
             in
             the
             nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             government
             wee
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             the
             solemne
             league
             stricks
             against
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             prelacie
             was
             at
             this
             time
             razed
             by
             Assemblies
             ,
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             nationall
             covenant
             ,
             and
             Presbyterian
             government
             then
             established
             ,
             ergo
             this
             solemne
             league
             stricks
             against
             Prelacie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             word
             preserve
             here
             used
             —
             and
             the
             expression
             
               of
               common
               enemies
            
             cleares
             this
             further
             :
             
             preserving
             ●…relates
             to
             that
             which
             one
             is
             
               in
               possession
               of
            
             ,
             the
             common
             enemies
             of
             this
             possession
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             ,
             both
             Imposers
             and
             engadgers
             ,
             are
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Malignant
             Agents
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             holding
             fast
             of
             what
             was
             attained
             in
             point
             of
             reformation
             &c
             :
             Presbyterian
             government
             in
             all
             its
             established
             priviledges
             against
             Prelats
             ,
             Prelacie
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             incroachements
             thereof
             ,
             is
             here
             most
             evidently
             engadged
             unto
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             engadgement
             and
             oath
             which
             they
             who
             have
             set
             up
             prelacie
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             did
             Cassat
             and
             remove
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             therewith
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             strike
             against
             it
             :
             but
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Parliament
             and
             Rulers
             did
             wholly
             Cassat
             this
             solemne
             league
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             establishing
             of
             Prelacie
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             it
             strikes
             against
             it
             .
             They
             cassat
             the
             nationall
             covenant
             onlie
             as
             interpreted
             against
             Prelacie
             ,
             supposing
             that
             it
             will
             not
             in
             
               its
               self
            
             strike
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             league
             they
             
               simply
               abjure
            
             ,
             and
             disclaime
             its
             obligation
             as
             to
             a
             change
             of
             this
             Prelacie
             :
             Ergo
             they
             doe
             upon
             the
             mater
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             stricks
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Finaly
             ,
             Our
             adversaries
             doe
             grant
             that
             it
             strikes
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             &c
             :
             That
             
             we
             are
             bound
             therby
             to
             extirpat
             such
             officers
             ,
             though
             its
             onlie
             that
             
               specifick
               complex
               forme
            
             expressed
             in
             the
             Second
             Article
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             is
             properlie
             abjured
             .
             But
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             prelacie
             inconsistent
             with
             Presbyterian
             government
             (
             which
             we
             engadge
             to
             preserve
             in
             the
             First
             Article
             )
             which
             wee
             abjure
             and
             engage
             to
             extirpat
             in
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             under
             this
             formalis
             ratio
             ,
             as
             thus
             inconsistent
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             judgement
             of
             our
             Church
             and
             State
             (
             the
             Imposers
             of
             the
             Oath
             )
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             &c
             :
             contrary
             to
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             then
             in
             being
             ?
             2.
             
             Dare
             this
             man
             or
             any
             of
             that
             partie
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             former
             prelacie
             which
             we
             had
             in
             Scotland
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             abjured
             by
             our
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Imposers
             and
             renewers
             of
             this
             oath
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             all
             engagements
             bind
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             Imposers
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Casuists
             ?
             3.
             
             Is
             not
             our
             Government
             now
             by
             two
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             twelve
             Bishops
             ?
             Have
             not
             these
             their
             Deans
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Chanters
             &
             c
             ?
             4.
             
             Are
             not
             our
             Prelats
             restored
             to
             all
             their
             pretended
             priviledges
             ,
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             the
             Parliament
             who
             Imposed
             this
             oath
             ?
             Nay
             redintegrat
             to
             a
             more
             absolute
             possession
             of
             pretended
             Spirituall
             authority
             then
             ever
             any
             befor
             them
             possessed
             since
             our
             reformation
             ?
             5.
             
             Are
             we
             not
             engadged
             to
             extirpat
             
               all
               Eeclesiastick
               officers
               depending
               upon
               that
               hierarchie
               ,
            
             as
             we
             are
             engaged
             against
             
               whatsoever
               is
               contrary
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
            
             not
             in
             bulk
             onlie
             ,
             but
             every
             thing
             Sigillatim
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             and
             
               formalis
               ratio
            
             ?
             And
             dare
             any
             of
             them
             deny
             that
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Imposers
             ,
             a
             diocesian
             Bishop
             or
             Arch-Bishop
             (
             especially
             as
             their
             power
             now
             stands
             enlarged
             and
             qualified
             )
             is
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godlines
             ?
             Dare
             he
             say
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Imposers
             judged
             ane
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             ane
             Erastian
             mould
             as
             he
             is
             now
             ,
             to
             be
             consistent
             
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
             Sure
             he
             were
             very
             Impudent
             who
             would
             assert
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             clear
             then
             ,
             that
             these
             engadgements
             leavells
             against
             the
             present
             Prelacie
             ,
             let
             us
             point
             out
             Next
             ,
             their
             obliging
             force
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             be
             clear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             these
             oaths
             .
             1.
             
             In
             their
             forme
             or
             
               formalis
               ratio
            
             ,
             or
             nature
             and
             essence
             .
             2.
             
             In
             relation
             to
             their
             
               subject
               whom
               they
               affect
            
             .
             3.
             
             In
             their
             
               mater
               and
               object
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Their
               end
               and
               designe
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             their
             Forme
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             in
             relation
             to
             severall
             sorts
             of
             tyes
             included
             in
             them
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             The
             Qualifiations
             of
             these
             tyes
             .
             For
             the
             1.
             
             They
             are
             oaths
             wherin
             God
             is
             invocked
             as
             a
             witnesse
             of
             our
             sinceritie
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             swift
             witness
             against
             us
             if
             we
             breake
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             full
             in
             pointing
             at
             the
             Sacred
             nature
             of
             oaths
             .
             The
             Third
             command
             of
             that
             fiery
             law
             which
             Gods
             own
             voice
             pronounced
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             which
             his
             finger
             wrote
             upon
             the
             Tables
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             commanded
             to
             be
             keept
             within
             the
             Ark
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               in
               vaine
               ,
            
             and
             with
             this
             severe
             Certificat
             ,
             
               that
               he
               will
               not
               hold
               them
               guiltlesse
            
             who
             thus
             profane
             his
             name
             .
             He
             threatens
             to
             be
             a
             swift
             witnesse
             against
             the
             
               false
               swearer
            
             .
             [
             Thou
             shalt
             performe
             to
             the
             Lord
             thy
             oaths
             ,
             ]
             is
             amongst
             the
             grand
             and
             morall
             precepts
             frequentlie
             inculcat
             in
             Scripture
             .
             See
             levit
             :
             6.
             3.
             19.
             12.
             
             Numb
             .
             30.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             15.
             4.
             
             In
             this
             egagement
             the
             debt
             accrews
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             absolution
             consequentlie
             must
             have
             his
             speciall
             warrand
             .
             
               Quia
               religio
               juramenti
               pertinet
               ad
               forum
               divinum
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             Scripture
             is
             full
             of
             Instances
             of
             the
             Lords
             dreadfull
             punishing
             the
             sin
             of
             perjurie
             ,
             witnesse
             that
             of
             Saul
             and
             Zedekiah
             whereof
             afterward
             .
             Now
             in
             both
             these
             engadgements
             ,
             there
             is
             expresse
             mention
             made
             
               of
               Swearing
               by
               ,
               and
               unto
               God.
            
             2.
             
             These
             engadgements
             are
             promises
             or
             
               promissory
               oaths
            
             ,
             whererein
             we
             express
             our
             purpose
             ,
             and
             resolution
             ,
             as
             to
             
             important
             duties
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             
               invocking
               himselfs
               as
               a
               witness
               of
               our
               sinceritie
               :
            
             we
             have
             opened
             our
             mouths
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             in
             reference
             to
             great
             and
             weighty
             duties
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             first
             and
             Second
             Table
             .
             O
             what
             strong
             bonds
             are
             promises
             ,
             especially
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             what
             conscience
             did
             even
             heathens
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             where
             of
             instances
             are
             abundantly
             adduced
             in
             the
             Apologie
             (
             pag
             :
             334
             ,
             335.
             &c.
             )
             3
             :
             These
             engadgements
             are
             
               vowes
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               promises
               made
               to
               God
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
            
             such
             as
             publick
             and
             personall
             reformation
             :
             God
             here
             is
             not
             only
             
               invoked
               as
               a
               witness
            
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             
               proper
               Correlat
               and
               partie
            
             in
             this
             engagement
             ,
             and
             O
             but
             it
             is
             a
             fearfull
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             the
             breach
             hereof
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             full
             as
             to
             commands
             and
             precedents
             to
             pay
             and
             performe
             our
             vowes
             ,
             see
             Numb
             :
             30
             :
             2.
             1.
             
             Sam
             :
             1
             ,
             21.
             
             Ps.
             76
             ,
             11.
             
             Ecc
             :
             5
             ,
             4.
             5.
             4.
             
             They
             are
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             that
             
               both
               with
               God
               and
               man
            
             ,
             viz
             :
             
               engadgements
               to
               God
               for
               performance
               of
               duties
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               ,
            
             such
             as
             the
             people
             made
             ,
             when
             upon
             the
             lawes
             promulgation
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             commands
             we
             will
             doe
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             8.
             cap.
             24
             :
             3
             ,
             7.
             
             Deut.
             5
             ,
             27.
             and
             26
             ,
             17.
             and
             therefore
             are
             so
             often
             charged
             with
             
               breach
               of
               Covenant
            
             in
             their
             after
             disobedience
             .
             We
             have
             engadged
             to
             God
             (
             in
             these
             vowes
             )
             speaking
             to
             us
             in
             his
             word
             from
             heaven
             ,
             touching
             nationall
             and
             personall
             reformation
             .
             Here
             is
             also
             a
             mutuall
             stipulation
             betwixt
             the
             nations
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             another
             touching
             important
             duties
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             table
             in
             relation
             to
             there
             mutuall
             rights
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             full
             in
             pointing
             out
             the
             weight
             and
             importance
             of
             such
             engadgements
             ,
             see
             Ezek
             :
             17.
             
             Jos.
             9
             :
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Neh
             :
             9
             :
             38.
             
             Jer
             :
             34
             :
             18.
             
             So
             that
             in
             these
             Sacred
             bonds
             there
             is
             the
             tye
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             from
             the
             
               reverence
               we
               owe
               to
               God
            
             ,
             whose
             name
             we
             must
             not
             take
             in
             vain
             .
             The
             obligation
             of
             a
             vow
             ,
             from
             the
             homage
             
             
               and
               fealty
               we
               owe
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             the
             strength
             of
             
               a
               promise
            
             ,
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             from
             
               the
               influence
               of
               truth
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             all
             concurring
             to
             render
             the
             same
             Sacred
             and
             inviolable
             .
          
           
             The
             binding
             force
             of
             these
             engadgements
             does
             further
             appear
             in
             
               their
               qualities
            
             ,
             as
             1.
             they
             were
             
               solemnly
               taken
               on
            
             :
             It
             s
             a
             Maxime
             that
             
               the
               obligation
               grows
               ▪
               with
               the
               solemnity
               of
               ane
               engadgement
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Scripture
             aggregeth
             the
             breach
             from
             the
             solemnity
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             
               cutting
               the
               ealfe
               in
               twain
            
             ,
             and
             Zedekiahs
             
               giving
               of
               the
               hand
            
             &c.
             
             For
             this
             imports
             deliberation
             and
             resolution
             in
             the
             engadgers
             ,
             and
             renders
             the
             breach
             more
             scandalous
             and
             infamous
             .
             These
             oaths
             were
             taken
             by
             solemn
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             after
             conference
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             fasting
             &c.
             2.
             
             These
             are
             
               holy
               and
               most
               weightie
            
             engagements
             in
             the
             great
             concerns
             of
             Gods
             glory
             and
             our
             own
             salvation
             ,
             the
             crown
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             against
             Anti-christ
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             large
             and
             extensive
             ,
             including
             duties
             of
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             duties
             we
             are
             tyed
             to
             in
             his
             holy
             law
             .
             4.
             
             They
             are
             universall
             engadgements
             ,
             all
             were
             given
             up
             to
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             representatives
             and
             members
             of
             Church
             and
             state
             .
             5.
             perpetuall
             and
             reall
             ,
             as
             that
             betwixt
             David
             and
             Ionathan
             2.
             
             Sam
             :
             9
             :
             7
             :
             21
             :
             7.
             
             That
             betwixt
             Ioshua
             and
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             Ioshua
             9
             :
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             that
             Covenant
             Dent
             :
             29
             :
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             binding
             force
             of
             theseengadgements
             appears
             in
             the
             
               subject
               they
               affect
            
             ,
             as
             first
             ,
             our
             Church
             in
             her
             representatives
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             most
             publick
             capacity
             ,
             the
             solemne
             assemblies
             in
             both
             nations
             .
             2.
             
             State
             representatives
             &
             Parliaments
             ,
             thus
             all
             assurances
             are
             given
             ,
             that
             either
             civil
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             lawes
             can
             affoord
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             faith
             of
             Church
             &
             state
             is
             plighted
             with
             inviolable
             tyes
             :
             So
             that
             they
             must
             stand
             while
             we
             have
             a
             Church
             or
             state
             ,
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             both
             as
             men
             and
             as
             Christians
             ,
             as
             mmbers
             of
             Church
             &
             State
             ,
             under
             either
             a
             rereligious
             
             or
             civill
             consideration
             ,
             we
             stand
             hereby
             inviolably
             engadged
             :
             and
             not
             only
             representatives
             but
             the
             incorporation
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             are
             under
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             their
             binding
             force
             appears
             in
             the
             matter
             and
             Object
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             
               immediatformall
               object
            
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             &
             the
             Truths
             and
             duties
             therein
             contained
             ,
             and
             whatever
             is
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             under
             that
             
               formalis
               ratio
            
             ,
             is
             here
             abjured
             ,
             the
             eternall
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             as
             holden
             out
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             received
             in
             this
             and
             reformed
             Kirks
             being
             the
             grand
             rule
             in
             this
             engadgement
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             approved
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             embraced
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             condemned
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             rejected
             under
             that
             notion
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
               more
               remote
               or
               materiall
               Object
            
             ,
             are
             the
             publick
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             great
             and
             important
             Truths
             and
             duties
             therein
             enumerat
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             1
             and
             2
             Table
             ,
             and
             the
             errours
             and
             sins
             therein
             abjured
             :
             To
             the
             observation
             ,
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             abhorrencie
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             under
             the
             formentioned
             consideration
             as
             either
             consonant
             unto
             ,
             or
             dissonant
             from
             Gods
             eternall
             Word
             and
             truth
             ,
             we
             stand
             perpetually
             and
             inviolably
             oblidged
             :
             So
             that
             this
             Oath
             hath
             ane
             objective
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             subjective
             necessity
             contained
             therein
             ,
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             prior
             to
             the
             engadgement
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             necessity
             of
             performance
             flowing
             from
             the
             engadgement
             it self
             ,
             which
             may
             take
             place
             in
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Finaly
             the
             constantly
             obliging
             ends
             and
             scope
             of
             these
             engadgments
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             
               Matter
               subservient
               to
               these
               ends
            
             ,
             further
             discover
             their
             inviolable
             obligaions
             .
             There
             is
             here
             both
             
               necessitas
               precepti
               ,
               necessitas
               medij
            
             ,
             &
             finis
             .
             The
             matter
             sworne
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             falls
             under
             divine
             precepts
             ,
             the
             sins
             and
             evills
             abjured
             ,
             falls
             under
             divine
             prohibitions
             ,
             and
             these
             engadgements
             are
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             professed
             
             scope
             of
             the
             swearers
             and
             engadgers
             ,
             levelled
             at
             continually
             obliging
             ends
             ,
             such
             as
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             the
             advancing
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             the
             preservation
             and
             propagation
             of
             publick
             and
             personall
             reformation
             ,
             truth
             ,
             unity
             &c.
             
             Now
             both
             these
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             are
             professedly
             entered
             into
             as
             perpetual
             engadgements
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             these
             great
             ends
             for
             ever
             to
             be
             promoted
             ,
             as
             their
             tenor
             clearly
             holds
             out
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             say
             what
             is
             all
             to
             the
             speciall
             obligation
             for
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             Prelacie●…
             ?
             the
             Oath
             may
             be
             temporary
             or
             cassat
             and
             made
             void
             as
             to
             that
             point
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             never
             so
             great
             duties
             otherwayes
             engadged
             unto
             therin
             .
             Ans
             This
             particular
             engadgement
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             Prelacie
             ,
             runs
             along
             in
             the
             forementioned
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             It
             falls
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             vow
             ,
             promise
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             forementioned
             qualifications
             of
             solemnity
             ,
             universality
             ,
             and
             importance
             .
             Again
             2.
             the
             publick
             faith
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             reaches
             this
             most
             evidently
             ,
             and
             is
             engadged
             for
             it
             .
             And
             3.
             as
             Gods
             great
             ordinance
             holden
             out
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             Presbyterian
             Government
             falls
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             object
             of
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             consideration
             is
             sworne
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             Prelacie
             as
             contrary
             therunto
             is
             abjured
             ,
             which
             contrariety
             hath
             been
             already
             cleaed
             .
             Again
             Presbyterian
             Government
             is
             here
             engadged
             unto
             as
             subservient
             to
             these
             great
             ends
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             Prelacie
             is
             abjured
             as
             hindering
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             experience
             hath
             convincingly
             discovered
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               
                 arguments
                 against
                 the
                 abjuration
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 in
                 the
                 nationall
                 Covenant
                 fully
                 examined
                 .
                 Some
                 reasons
                 of
                 his
                 against
                 an
                 Oath
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 Oaths
                 obligation
                 upon
                 the
                 posterity
                 ,
                 weighed
                 .
                 The
                 Apologeticall
                 narration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Assembly
              
               1638
               ,
               vindicated
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             come
             now
             to
             examine
             what
             this
             new
             absolver
             or
             pretended
             doubt-resolver
             ,
             hath
             presented
             to
             us
             against
             the
             oblidging
             force
             of
             these
             great
             engadgments
             .
             The
             defence
             which
             he
             hath
             patcht
             up
             out
             of
             the
             
               survey
               of
               Naphtali
            
             ,
             and
             that
             pamphlet
             called
             the
             
               seasonable
               case
            
             ,
             consists
             of
             2.
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             He
             denys
             that
             the
             bond
             of
             either
             the
             national
             ,
             or
             solemne
             league
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             doth
             strike
             against
             the
             present
             Prelacie
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             supposall
             that
             the
             solemne
             league
             and
             Covenant
             doth
             strike
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             denys
             its
             obligation
             .
             In
             both
             points
             we
             shall
             examine
             his
             grounds
             and
             trace
             his
             Method
             .
             I
             the
             doubter
             alledges
             that
             
               Prelates
               are
               abjured
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               so
               that
               none
               may
               warrantably
               owne
               the
               Ministry
               of
               such
               as
               preach
               under
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               perjured
               .
            
             To
             this
             consequence
             he
             repones
             nothing
             ,
             but
             seems
             to
             admitt
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             need
             not
             speak
             unto
             it
             .
             Only
             he
             quarrells
             with
             the
             antecedent
             &
             tells
             us
             that
             
               we
               would
               act
               more
               Christian
               Like
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               sparing
               in
               judging
               another
               mans
               servants
               ,
               who
               stand
               or
               fall
               to
               their
               own
               Master
               .
            
             But
             the
             judging
             there
             forbidden
             ,
             being
             a
             rash
             felfish
             judging
             of
             others
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             meats
             or
             drinks
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Calvin
             paraphraseth
             the
             words
             )
             
               de
               hominium
               factis
               pronunciare
            
             
             
               extra
               verbum
               Dei
               de
               factis
               aliorum
               non
               licet
               statuere
               secundum
               nostram
               ipsius
               estimationem
               ,
               sed
               ex
               verbo
               Dei.
               That
               we
               are
               not
               to
               judge
               of
               mens
               practises
               by
               our
               own
               opinion
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               its
               limits
               .
               Telling
               us
               further
               ,
            
             that
             
               Iudicium
               quod
               a
               verbo
               sumitur
               ,
               neque
               humanum
               est
               neque
               alienum
               that
               it
               is
               no
               human
               privat
               judgement
               which
               is
               drawn
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             the
             impertinent
             application
             of
             this
             passage
             &
             premised
             Scripture
             to
             our
             case
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             practicall
             disowning
             of
             palpable
             perjury
             ,
             and
             turning
             away
             from
             such
             ,
             whose
             instruction
             causeth
             to
             erre
             from
             the
             words
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             obviously
             evident
             .
             This
             is
             no
             judging
             without
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             perjury
             is
             perjury
             ,
             sin
             is
             sin
             .
             Our
             Informer
             by
             this
             new
             knack
             would
             take
             away
             all
             christian
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             ,
             yea
             by
             this
             his
             wide
             glosse
             ,
             all
             judiciall
             decisions
             whither
             civill
             or
             ecclesiastik
             .
             Besides
             ,
             is
             not
             his
             pamphlet
             a
             judging
             of
             another
             mans
             servants
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             people
             ,
             as
             schismaticks
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             for
             disowning
             Curats
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             grounds
             .
             Doth
             he
             not
             and
             all
             his
             party
             judge
             ,
             despise
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             people
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             a
             
               disputable
               point
            
             ,
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             page
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             his
             Doubter
             alledging
             [
             that
             all
             stand
             bound
             against
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Covenants
             which
             doe
             abjure
             them
             ]
             he
             cryes
             out
             at
             ,
             
               all
               Bound
            
             !
             as
             a
             paradox
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             
               that
               many
               Ministers
               and
               people
               never
               took
               it
               ,
               and
               asks
               if
               we
               think
               them
               bound
               .
            
             Yes
             we
             think
             them
             bound
             as
             we
             do
             judge
             them
             bound
             in
             Gods
             covenant
             (
             Deut
             :
             29.
             )
             
               who
               were
               not
               there
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               these
               who
               were
               there
               ,
               young
               and
               old
               ,
               wives
               ,
               little
               ones
               ,
               from
               the
               hewer
               of
               wood
               ,
               to
               the
               drawer
               of
               water
               .
            
             It
             seems
             this
             man
             either
             hath
             not
             read
             that
             chapt
             :
             or
             understands
             not
             the
             import
             of
             nationall
             compacts
             even
             among
             nations
             themselves
             ;
             which
             do
             certainlie
             oblidge
             all
             members
             in
             the
             incorporation
             ,
             although
             not
             personally
             sworne
             by
             every
             
             
             
             
             
             individuall
             .
             Will
             he
             say
             that
             no
             subject
             as
             a
             born
             subject
             oweth
             fealty
             and
             alledgeance
             to
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             personally
             sworn
             the
             oaths
             of
             supremacie
             or
             alledgeance
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             could
             not
             ,
             be
             guilty
             of
             treason
             ,
             which
             is
             certainly
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             fealty
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             had
             personally
             sworn
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             who
             will
             assert
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             doubter
             alledging
             
               That
               it
               obligeth
               even
               the
               posterity
               ,
            
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               this
               is
               a
               strange
               fancy
               ,
               Iuramentum
               being
               with
               casuists
               ,
               vinculum
               personale
               ,
               binding
               those
               that
               took
               it
               only
               ,
               that
               accordingly
               the
               Covenant
               sayes
               ,
               [
               we
               every
               one
               for
               ourselves
               ]
               and
               not
               [
               for
               our selves
               and
               others
               ]
               —
               That
               the
               father
               who
               was
               against
               Bishops
               ,
               his
               swearing
               should
               not
               prelimit
               his
               sons
               judgement
               (
               who
               is
               for
               them
               )
               in
               a
               disputable
               point
               ,
               or
               oblidge
               him
               to
               act
               contrary
               ,
               to
               his
               judgment
               .
               Ans
               :
            
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             covenants
             and
             oaths
             reall
             and
             hereditary
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             personal
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             scripture
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             man
             were
             not
             more
             led
             by
             fancy
             then
             truth
             he
             would
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             thus
             evident
             ,
             but
             acknowledged
             also
             by
             Casuists
             .
             Was
             not
             that
             oath
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             Deut
             :
             29.
             made
             with
             them
             
               who
               were
               not
               there
            
             and
             
               belonging
               unto
            
             (
             and
             by
             consequence
             engadging
             )
             
               their
               seed
               for
               ever
            
             .
             Deut
             :
             5
             :
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Moses
             tells
             the
             people
             emphatically
             that
             God
             made
             the
             Covenant
             with
             them
             who
             were
             then
             alive
             ,
             even
             that
             Covenant
             at
             Horeb
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             all
             near
             dead
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             made
             .
             Neh
             9.
             38.
             all
             entred
             into
             Covenant
             but
             only
             some
             sealed
             it
             .
             Was
             not
             that
             oath
             of
             Josephs
             brethren
             anent
             the
             carrying
             up
             of
             his
             bones
             from
             Egypt
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             oath
             to
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             such
             as
             did
             reach
             and
             oblidge
             their
             posteritie
             ?
             So
             that
             oath
             betwixt
             David
             and
             Jonathan
             .
             2.
             
             Sam
             :
             9.
             7.
             
             Now
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             oath
             is
             such
             ,
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             ,
             it
             being
             about
             matters
             of
             perpetuall
             and
             everlasting
             importance
             ,
             which
             no
             time
             can
             alter
             ,
             evacuat
             or
             limit
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             
             publick
             faith
             of
             Church
             and
             state
             interposed
             therin
             ,
             by
             a
             vowand
             Covenant
             with
             God
             and
             man
             over
             and
             above
             the
             oath
             :
             And
             likewise
             being
             in
             its
             nature
             promissory
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             duties
             ,
             midses
             and
             ends
             
               perpetually
               necessary
            
             and
             oblidging
             ,
             it
             is
             palpably
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             reall
             ,
             and
             
               not
               personall
            
             only
             .
             2.
             
             For
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               every
               one
               for
               our selves
            
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             impertinently
             here
             alleadged
             to
             exclude
             the
             posterity
             :
             for
             the
             end
             and
             motive
             of
             the
             oath
             before
             this
             is
             expressed
             to
             be
             ,
             
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               advancement
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               ,
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               posterity
               ,
               the
               true
               publick
               liberty
               ,
               safety
               of
               the
               kingdomes
               &c.
            
             wherin
             every
             ones
             private
             state
             is
             included
             ;
             which
             of
             necessity
             includes
             the
             posterity
             and
             designes
             the
             obligation
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             first
             article
             ,
             the
             posterity
             is
             expresly
             taken
             in
             ,
             when
             the
             end
             and
             designe
             of
             the
             matters
             therin
             contained
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             
               that
               we
               and
               our
               posterity
               after
               us
               may
               live
               in
               faith
               and
               love
               &c
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             5.
             article
             we
             engadge
             to
             endeavour
             
               that
               the
               Kingdomes
               may
               remaine
               conjoined
               in
               a
               firme
               peace
               and
               union
               to
               all
               posterity
               :
            
             and
             therefor
             his
             negative
             inference
             viz
             :
             
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               our
               posterity
               ,
            
             is
             opposit
             unto
             the
             very
             sense
             ,
             scope
             ,
             and
             words
             of
             this
             oath
             :
             so
             that
             this
             clause
             is
             cleary
             referable
             unto
             the
             various
             capacities
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             and
             relations
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             then
             engadgers
             stood
             .
             3.
             his
             notion
             about
             
               prelimiting
               the
               son
               by
               the
               fathers
               engadgement
               ,
            
             is
             a
             poore
             shift
             .
             For
             this
             might
             be
             objected
             against
             any
             nationall
             mutuall
             compact
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             a
             farr
             lower
             nature
             then
             this
             .
             This
             might
             have
             been
             objected
             against
             Josuahs
             oath
             to
             the
             Gibeonites
             .
             Might
             not
             the
             posterity
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             disputable
             point
             to
             keep
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             Zedekiahs
             posterity
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             disputable
             point
             to
             keep
             that
             oath
             of
             his
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Babylon
             ?
             
             I
             wonder
             if
             this
             man
             would
             think
             it
             ane
             unlawfull
             Covenant
             and
             vow
             to
             engadge
             for
             prelacie
             as
             now
             constitute
             ,
             and
             oblidge
             for
             our selves
             and
             posterity
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             stand
             in
             this
             posture
             .
             Sure
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             the
             warrantableness
             of
             this
             ,
             since
             he
             looks
             upon
             prelacie
             as
             the
             ancient
             apostolick
             frame
             ,
             owned
             by
             the
             primitive
             Church
             .
             But
             shall
             the
             sons
             judgement
             who
             is
             other
             wayes
             minded
             ,
             be
             prelimited
             by
             the
             father
             ,
             or
             els
             must
             he
             act
             contrary
             to
             his
             judgement
             ?
             let
             the
             Informer
             see
             to
             this
             .
             If
             he
             say
             it
             s
             not
             a
             disputable
             point
             to
             hold
             the
             present
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             that
             therefor
             the
             son
             is
             oblidged
             to
             informe
             his
             judgement
             and
             act
             rationally
             ,
             the
             obligation
             to
             the
             dutie
             carrying
             in
             its
             bosom
             a
             prior
             obligation
             to
             know
             it
             :
             surely
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             is
             our
             case
             and
             answer
             as
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             that
             consequently
             his
             objection
             is
             naught
             ,
             and
             the
             horns
             of
             his
             horned
             argument
             are
             crooked
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             pushes
             us
             with
             neither
             of
             them
             .
             We
             might
             also
             here
             tell
             him
             that
             
               a
               prelimitation
               as
               to
               practice
            
             ,
             in
             many
             things
             not
             indispensably
             necessary
             :
             will
             fall
             under
             the
             fathers
             paternall
             power
             over
             Children
             ,
             witnesse
             that
             case
             of
             the
             Rechabites
             :
             And
             that
             this
             will
             not
             in
             every
             thing
             inferre
             
               a
               prelimi
               ,
               tation
               in
               judgment
               as
               to
               the
               object
               simpliciter
               :
            
             Nay
             who
             knows
             no●…
             that
             the
             great
             morall
             precept
             [
             honour
             Thy
             Father
             and
             thy
             Mother
             ]
             imports
             a
             very
             extensive
             obligation
             upon
             Children
             as
             such
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             obedience
             to
             parents
             ,
             and
             gives
             unto
             parents
             a
             large
             ,
             and
             extensive
             authority
             hereanent
             .
             But
             shall
             the
             son
             be
             prelimit
             in
             his
             judgment
             anent
             all
             these
             ,
             or
             act
             contrary
             to
             it
             ?
             so
             this
             objection
             (
             in
             the
             Informers
             sense
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             scope
             )
             will
             blurre
             out
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             5t
             .
             Command
             .
             But
             what
             needs
             more
             ,
             the
             matters
             here
             engadged
             unto
             ,
             are
             important
             truths
             and
             dutys
             ,
             not
             disputable
             points
             ,
             as
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             adiaphorist
             latitudinarian
             party
             
             would
             make
             them
             :
             and
             therefor
             we
             are
             under
             perpetuall
             obligations
             to
             owne
             and
             mantaine
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             man
             will
             abide
             a
             quere
             here
             ,
             and
             a
             litle
             retortion
             of
             his
             notion
             further
             ,
             thinks
             he
             it
             not
             hard
             to
             prelimit
             the
             faithfull
             ministery
             and
             professors
             of
             this
             nation
             ,
             in
             their
             judgement
             about
             his
             disputable
             points
             of
             the
             present
             conformity
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             laws
             and
             acts
             ,
             or
             else
             oblidge
             them
             to
             act
             contrary
             to
             their
             judgement
             ?
             Sure
             fathers
             have
             at
             least
             as
             great
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             greater
             authority
             to
             limit
             their
             children
             ,
             then
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             party
             to
             prelimit
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             Especially
             (
             which
             is
             our
             advantage
             in
             this
             comparison
             )
             the
             children
             being
             supposed
             under
             no
             previous
             contrary
             obligations
             to
             that
             which
             in
             this
             case
             the
             fathers
             put
             upon
             them
             in
             relation
             to
             prelacie
             ,
             as
             the
             non-conformists
             are
             under
             counter
             obligations
             to
             that
             which
             is
             now
             demanded
             of
             them
             by
             their
             persequutors
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Crofton
             .
             (
             in
             his
             analepsis
             ,
             pag.
             145.
             )
             
               tells
               us
               that
               considering
               the
               Covenant
               as
               made
               by
               the
               people
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 a
                 Politicall
                 body
                 ,
                 professing
                 the
                 reformed
                 religion
                 ,
              
               it
               looks
               like
               a
               nationall
               obligation
               ,
               that
               the
               confluence
               of
               
                 publick
                 assent
                 and
                 authority
              
               by
               the
               people
               collectively
               and
               distributively
               considered
               ,
               the
               accession
               of
               Royall
               assent
               ,
               makes
               it
               a
               
                 Publick
                 and
                 nationall
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 binding
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 nation
              
               (
               that
               sware
               ,
               or
               sware
               not
               personally
               )
               and
               
                 our
                 posterity
                 after
                 us
              
               ,
               in
               their
               particular
               places
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 that
                 shall
                 succeed
                 unto
                 the
                 publick
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 Politick
                 capacities
                 of
                 this
                 kingdom
                 ,
              
               to
               preserve
               and
               pursue
               the
               things
               therein
               promised
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               remaines
               a
               kingdom
               ,
               
                 under
                 one
                 king
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 one
                 reformed
                 religion
                 .
              
               He
               enforces
               this
               with
               the
               lord
               chief
               Barons
               speech
               ,
               to
               the
               condemned
               traytors
               at
               the
               old
               baylie
               [
               you
               were
               bound
               to
               beare
               allegance
               to
               your
               king
               ,
               yea
               though
               you
               may
               not
               
               have
               taken
               the
               oath
               of
               alleadgance
               your selves
               ,
               yet
               yow
               were
               bound
               by
               the
               Recogintion
               of
               king
               James
               and
               his
               posterity
               made
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               crown
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               by
               the
               whole
               parliament
               ,
               being
               the
               whole
               collective
               body
               of
               the
               kindom
               ]
               hence
               he
               inferrs
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 posterity
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
              
               who
               themselves
               have
               [
               universaly
               ]
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               such
               who
               were
               intrusted
               for
               them
               engadged
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               nation
               :
               for
               I
               see
               not
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               how
               they
               can
               give
               away
               our
               estates
               or
               take
               pardons
               in
               the
               name
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               security
               of
               the
               nation
               if
               they
               may
               not
               in
               our
               name
               make
               oaths
               ,
               promises
               ,
               and
               Covenants
               
                 to
                 bind
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 Succeeding
                 generations
                 and
                 posterities
                 ,
              
               in
               sense
               whereof
               I
               cannot
               but
               desire
               all
               that
               wish
               well
               to
               England
               to
               consider
               
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 Solemne
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             So
             that
             with
             Mr
             Crofton
             it
             is
             an
             uncontrovertible
             point
             ,
             that
             the
             obligation
             of
             this
             Sacred
             oath
             reaches
             the
             posterity
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             good
             from
             the
             sense
             and
             pleading
             of
             the
             Lord
             chief
             Baron
             in
             the
             point
             of
             alledgance
             and
             fealty
             to
             his
             Majesty
             which
             is
             the
             sentiment
             of
             all
             Lawers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             law
             itself
             .
             So
             that
             what
             our
             Informer
             calls
             ane
             
               odd
               fancy
            
             ,
             appears
             to
             be
             a
             most
             solid
             truth
             ,
             consonant
             both
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             reason
             and
             the
             law
             of
             nations
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             objection
             of
             his
             doubter
             
               anent
               the
               fathers
               oblidging
               for
               the
               child
               in
               Baptism
            
             it
             is
             not
             our
             argument
             ,
             nor
             is
             sutable
             to
             the
             state
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             a
             Covenant
             taken
             for
             our
             seed
             al
             's
             well
             as
             for
             our selves
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             acknowledge
             that
             
               the
               father
               binds
               not
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               and
               room
               of
               the
               childe
               ,
            
             then
             it
             toucheth
             not
             our
             point
             ,
             for
             our
             question
             is
             about
             
               fathers
               taking
               on
               engadgements
               for
               themselves
               and
               their
               posterity
               .
            
             As
             for
             what
             the
             Informer
             adds
             here
             ,
             its
             good
             that
             he
             acknowledges
             
               that
               ane
               oblidging
               force
               flows
               from
               the
               binding
               mater
               in
               that
               baptismall
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               childs
               obligation
               is
               strengthened
               by
               his
               vow
               ,
            
             which
             is
             enough
             
             in
             our
             case
             against
             him
             ,
             since
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             vows
             fall
             under
             divine
             precepts
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             oaths
             and
             vows
             is
             accessory
             .
             So
             that
             having
             sworne
             to
             keep
             these
             holy
             engadgements
             unto
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             performe
             ,
             and
             here
             he
             contradicts
             his
             forleader
             ,
             the
             author
             ▪
             of
             the
             seasonable
             case
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             us
             either
             acknowledge
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             not
             plead
             the
             force
             of
             an
             oath
             or
             vow
             as
             superadded
             to
             that
             which
             was
             duty
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             doubter
             next
             objects
             
               That
               having
               sworne
               against
               prelacie
               we
               must
               not
               any
               more
               dispute
               ,
               or
               question
               the
               obligation
               ,
               citing
               ,
               Prov
               :
            
             20.
             25.
             
             This
             objection
             he
             advantagiously
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             foolishly
             propones
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             way
             for
             some
             discourse
             (
             forsooth
             )
             upon
             this
             Scripture
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             forbidden
             
               to
               enquire
               into
               an
               oath
               and
               vow
               in
               what
               cases
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               it
               is
               binding
               .
            
             Nay
             this
             is
             commanded
             ,
             since
             we
             must
             both
             
               sweare
               and
               performe
               in
               Iudgement
            
             ,
             which
             requires
             a
             knowledge
             and
             inquiry
             as
             we
             saide
             before
             ;
             and
             when
             an
             oath
             of
             vow
             is
             found
             
               materialy
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               vinculum
               Iniquitatis
               ,
            
             it
             is
             no
             transgression
             of
             this
             precept
             to
             quite
             it
             .
             Such
             an
             inquiry
             as
             is
             in
             order
             to
             the
             understanding
             and
             performance
             of
             this
             vow
             in
             faith
             ,
             we
             will
             allow
             whither
             to
             young
             or
             old
             .
             Only
             for
             what
             he
             sayes
             
               of
               many
               who
               were
               put
               to
               sweare
               at
               schools
               and
               colledges
               ,
               and
               engadge
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               do
               it
               in
               judgement
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             calumnie
             which
             he
             cannot
             justifie
             ,
             all
             being
             exhorted
             and
             instructed
             therein
             who
             were
             come
             to
             Years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             in
             capacity
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             judgement
             :
             and
             if
             lesser
             young
             ones
             present
             in
             congregations
             where
             it
             was
             sworne
             ,
             did
             signifie
             a
             spontaneous
             consent
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             what
             Israels
             litle
             ones
             did
             by
             their
             presence
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Deut
             :
             29.
             
             Well
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             forbidden
             
             ehre
             
               to
               make
               inquiry
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               how
               the
               vow
               may
               be
               eluded
               .
            
             This
             is
             ingenuouslie
             saide
             ,
             and
             hereby
             his
             own
             lips
             condemne
             him
             and
             all
             his
             party
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             now
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             racking
             their
             wits
             to
             finde
             out
             evasions
             how
             to
             elude
             this
             Sacred
             vow
             .
             Witnesse
             the
             many
             pamphlets
             on
             this
             Subject
             since
             his
             Majestie
             's
             returne
             ,
             and
             this
             mans
             among
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doubter
             alleading
             
               that
               upon
               enquiry
               we
               will
               finde
               our selves
               bound
               against
               prelacy
               both
               by
               the
               nationall
               &
               solemme
               League
               .
            
             He
             falls
             upon
             his
             impugnation
             first
             of
             the
             nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             telling
             us
             as
             touching
             it
             [
             that
             the
             terme
             of
             
               the
               Popes
               wicked
               hiearchy
            
             will
             not
             include
             prelacie
             ,
             as
             the
             
               survey
               of
               Naphtali
            
             fully
             proves
             ]
             well
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             these
             proofs
             .
             The
             first
             is
             
               because
               king
               Iames
               and
               his
               counsel
               (
               the
               imposers
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               takers
               of
               it
               ,
               Anno
            
             1580
             )
             
               did
               in
               anno
            
             1581
             :
             
               ratifie
               the
               agreement
               at
               Leith
               ,
               made
               betwixt
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               state
               and
               Church
               anno
            
             1581.
             
               which
               was
               in
               favours
               of
               episcopacy
               .
               And
               would
               the
               king
               and
               counsell
               the
               next
               year
               have
               acted
               so
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               thought
               all
               episcopacy
               to
               be
               abjured
               therin
               Ans.
            
             Is
             this
             the
             great
             demonstration
             ,
             which
             the
             Survever
             ,
             and
             he
             have
             drawen
             out
             to
             prove
             this
             point
             ,
             this
             being
             nothing
             but
             the
             old
             musty
             store
             of
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             ,
             better
             propounded
             therein
             ,
             then
             it
             s
             here
             .
             To
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             weak
             or
             rather
             wilde
             proof
             to
             conclude
             that
             such
             a
             corruption
             as
             prelacie
             could
             not
             be
             imported
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               takers
               and
               imposers
               did
               some
               time
               after
               counteract
               and
               contradict
               their
               engadgement
               :
            
             must
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             promissory
             oath
             and
             Covenant
             be
             measured
             by
             the
             after
             practice
             of
             engadgers
             ?
             Sure
             he
             will
             not
             darre
             to
             admit
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             s
             the
             very
             topick
             of
             his
             argument
             .
             I
             would
             but
             ask
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             clearly
             demonstrat
             from
             the
             words
             of
             this
             oath
             ,
             and
             from
             
             this
             expression
             ,
             that
             episcopacy
             is
             therein
             abjured
             ,
             must
             he
             not
             grant
             that
             this
             argument
             taken
             from
             their
             after
             practice
             who
             took
             it
             ,
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             since
             it
             cannot
             stand
             good
             against
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             obligation
             natively
             resulting
             therefrom
             .
             Sure
             he
             cannot
             deny
             this
             ,
             else
             he
             will
             swallow
             monstrous
             absurdities
             .
             And
             therefor
             unlesse
             he
             can
             disprove
             our
             arguments
             ,
             which
             do
             prove
             prelacie
             to
             be
             abjured
             in
             that
             oath
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             words
             in
             their
             genuine
             sense
             ,
             he
             must
             grant
             that
             this
             
               practicall
               argument
            
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             .
             2.
             
             He
             might
             have
             found
             that
             the
             Apologist
             outshoots
             the
             Surveyer
             and
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             in
             their
             own
             bow
             ,
             and
             breaks
             this
             argument
             with
             a
             wedge
             of
             their
             own
             setting
             :
             for
             whereas
             they
             alledge
             that
             about
             a
             year
             or
             lesse
             after
             this
             Covenant
             was
             imposed
             and
             taken
             ,
             King
             James
             ratified
             that
             aggreement
             at
             Leith
             .
             He
             retorts
             that
             at
             the
             assembly
             1581.
             
               which
               had
               declared
               prelacie
               utterly
               Unlawfull
               ,
               and
               without
               warrand
               in
               the
               word
               ,
            
             the
             Kings
             Commissioner
             presented
             to
             them
             (
             together
             with
             the
             Covenant
             subscribed
             by
             the
             King
             )
             a
             plot
             of
             presbyterys
             to
             be
             erected
             by
             him
             through
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             letter
             to
             noblemen
             and
             gentlemen
             to
             be
             assistant
             therein
             ,
             and
             for
             dissolving
             prelacies
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             these
             judicatories
             made
             up
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             .
             Hence
             (
             Saith
             he
             )
             how
             could
             King
             James
             intend
             prelacy
             by
             this
             confession
             since
             the
             self
             same
             day
             (
             a
             shorter
             time
             then
             half
             a
             year
             )
             wherein
             this
             confession
             (
             subscribed
             by
             him
             and
             his
             houshold
             )
             was
             presented
             to
             be
             subscribed
             by
             the
             assembly
             ,
             he
             presented
             a
             plot
             of
             presbyteries
             to
             be
             erected
             through
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Now
             let
             our
             Absolvers
             Medium
             come
             in
             here
             ,
             would
             King
             and
             counsell
             have
             acted
             so
             much
             for
             presbytery
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             Prelacie
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             day
             wherein
             this
             nationall
             Covenant
             was
             presented
             by
             him
             ,
             If
             he
             had
             not
             judged
             
             prelacie
             to
             be
             therein
             abjured
             ,
             and
             presbyterie
             engaged
             unto
             .
             And
             (
             if
             this
             assemblies
             carriage
             will
             have
             any
             weight
             in
             this
             argument
             )
             would
             they
             have
             recorded
             this
             oath
             as
             the
             Test
             and
             badge
             of
             this
             their
             nationall
             engagement
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             immediatly
             before
             judicially
             declared
             against
             prelacie
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             abjured
             therin
             ,
             and
             understood
             this
             oath
             in
             a
             sense
             opposit
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             The
             Informers
             next
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               that
               in
               their
               strivings
               with
               the
               King
               to
               get
               prelacie
               away
               ,
               they
               never
               used
               this
               argument
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               abjured
               in
               the
               nationall
               Covenan●…
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               had
               they
               thought
               it
               to
               be
               included
               in
               that
               expression
               ,
               of
               [
               the
               Popes
               Hierarchie
               .
               ]
            
             This
             ,
             our
             Informer
             hath
             very
             justly
             copied
             out
             of
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             .
             What
             ?
             had
             the
             Surveyer
             in
             all
             these
             pages
             which
             he
             cites
             ,
             no
             new
             notions
             to
             furnish
             him
             with
             ,
             that
             this
             proctor
             is
             still
             feeding
             on
             the
             old
             store
             .
             But
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             first
             ,
             how
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             runs
             this
             argument
             ,
             [
             Ministers
             pleaded
             not
             this
             obligation
             at
             that
             time
             with
             King
             James
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             There
             was
             no
             such
             meaning
             in
             the
             nationall
             Covenant
             ]
             surely
             this
             is
             a
             wide
             consequence
             .
             2.
             this
             is
             yet
             wider
             [
             we
             know
             not
             of
             any
             such
             pleading
             at
             that
             time
             :
             ergo
             there
             was
             none
             ]
             besides
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             that
             the
             Apollogist
             tells
             him
             out
             of
             Petries
             hist
             :
             pag.
             448.
             
             That
             Mr.
             Melvin
             in
             anno
             1584.
             writing
             to
             divines
             abroad
             anent
             our
             Church
             ,
             shews
             them
             
               that
               three
               years
               since
               ,
               the
               discipline
               of
               this
               Church
               was
               approved
               ,
               sealed
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               with
               profession
               of
               faith
               ,
               subscription
               of
               hand
               ,
               and
               religion
               of
               oath
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               and
               every
               subject
               of
               every
               state
               particularly
               .
            
             And
             that
             (
             pag
             ;
             570.
             )
             he
             shews
             that
             when
             some
             Ministers
             (
             anno
             1604
             )
             were
             accused
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Lothian
             as
             to
             
               a
               designe
               of
               overturning
               the
               government
               ,
            
             the
             synod
             presented
             
               the
               confession
               of
               faith
            
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             containing
             ane
             abjuration
             of
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             a
             vow
             for
             presbyterian
             
             government
             ,
             And
             that
             
               Mr.
               Forbes
            
             one
             of
             the
             impannelled
             Ministers
             for
             holding
             that
             meeting
             at
             Aberdeen
             in
             anno
             1605.
             in
             his
             discourse
             to
             the
             gentlemen
             of
             the
             assize
             ,
             shewed
             
               that
               they
               were
               bound
               by
               the
               nationall
               Covenant
               to
               mantaine
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             having
             read
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             
               that
               they
               would
               be
               guilty
               of
               perjury
               ,
               if
               for
               feare
               or
               flattery
               they
               discernd
               that
               to
               be
               treason
               which
               themselves
               had
               sworne
               and
               subscribed
               .
            
             Who
             also
             desired
             the
             Earle
             of
             Dunbar
             to
             shew
             the
             King
             
               what
               followed
               upon
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               oath
               to
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               feared
               the
               like
               should
               fall
               on
               him
               and
               his
               posterity
               .
            
             The
             Seasonable
             case
             (
             pag
             :
             13.
             )
             acknow
             ledges
             that
             Ministers
             at
             that
             time
             lookt
             upon
             themselves
             as
             obliged
             against
             prelacy
             ,
             by
             the
             national
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             by
             the
             League
             ,
             in
             plaine
             contradiction
             to
             this
             Informer
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             he
             adds
             [
             of
             Beza's
             intention
             in
             writing
             against
             prelacie
             ]
             we
             spoke
             to
             it
             already
             upon
             the
             first
             dialogue
             .
             And
             seeing
             this
             man
             objects
             to
             us
             Beza
             here
             again
             ,
             we
             will
             offer
             to
             his
             consideration
             ,
             Beza
             his
             79.
             epistle
             written
             to
             John
             Knox
             ,
             and
             dated
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             Aprile
             12.
             1562.
             
             Wherein
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               that
               ye
               brought
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               sownd
               doctrine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               good
               discipline
               —
               he
               obrests
               him
               to
               keep
               these
               two
               ,
               since
               if
               the
               one
               be
               lost
               ,
               the
               other
               cannot
               long
               continue
               —
               thereafter
               he
               imputes
               it
               to
               this
               cause
               ,
               viz
               the
               want
               of
               this
               pure
               discipline
               ,
               that
               the
               gospell
               is
               preached
               to
               many
               in
               judgement
               ,
               not
               in
               Mercy
               .
               Then
               he
               adds
               ,
               I
               
                 would
                 have
                 thee
                 (
                 my
                 Knox
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 remember
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 as
                 befor
                 our
                 eyes
                 )
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 papacie
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 false
                 Bishops
                 the
                 relicts
                 of
                 papacie
                 ,
                 will
                 bring
                 Epicurisme
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 beware
                 of
                 this
                 whoever
                 wish
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 ye
                 have
                 once
                 banished
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
            
             
               receive
               it
               never
               again
               ,
               albeit
               it
               doth
               flatter
               with
               the
            
             
             
               shew
               of
               retaining
               unity
               ,
               whereby
               many
               of
               the
               best
               ancients
               were
               deceived
               .
            
             See
             Petries
             hist.
             part
             .
             3.
             pag.
             376.
             
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             next
             enquiring
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Popes
               hierarchie
            
             .
             He
             answers
             ,
             
               not
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               these
               who
               actually
               depended
               upon
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Bishops
               can
               no
               more
               be
               understood
               ,
               then
               reformed
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               renounce
               their
               dependance
               upon
               him
               ;
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               being
               a
               part
               of
               his
               hierarchie
               ,
               as
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               determines
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             is
             already
             removed
             when
             we
             did
             shew
             that
             prelacy
             is
             here
             abjured
             simpliciter
             ,
             and
             absoluty
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             this
             dependance
             ,
             it
             being
             here
             abjured
             as
             other
             corruptions
             are
             abjured
             ,
             not
             mainly
             or
             only
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             brought
             them
             in
             (
             as
             the
             assembly
             at
             Glasgow
             in
             the
             year
             1638
             clears
             it
             in
             their
             explanatory
             act
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             Apollogist
             pag.
             396.
             )
             but
             as
             a
             corruption
             ,
             
               ●…ex
               se
               &
               sua
               natura
            
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             received
             doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             
               His
               wicked
               hierarchie
            
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             corruptious
             therein
             enumerat
             ,
             are
             called
             
               [
               his
            
             ]
             such
             as
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             dedications
             of
             altars
             &c.
             
             Because
             introduced
             by
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             distinguish
             these
             corruptions
             ,
             from
             a
             lawfull
             dedication
             of
             altars
             ,
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             &c.
             
             Doth
             this
             man
             think
             that
             these
             Reformers
             would
             have
             admitted
             such
             corruptions
             presented
             under
             another
             notion
             then
             the
             Popes
             authority
             ,
             and
             obtruded
             by
             this
             Argument
             ;
             
               that
               their
               dependance
               upon
               him
               being
               broken
               off
               ,
               they
               were
               no
               more
               to
               be
               accounted
               his
               corruptions
               ?
               ]
            
             or
             that
             they
             would
             have
             embraced
             extreme
             unction
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             of
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             inferiour
             orders
             of
             Lectors
             ,
             Acoluthi
             ,
             Exorcists
             &c
             :
             upon
             some
             other
             consideration
             then
             his
             Sacraments
             or
             orders
             ?
             surely
             he
             dare
             not
             assert
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             case
             is
             here
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             his
             reason
             
               that
               otherwise
               all
               Ministers
               and
               Deacons
               should
               be
               abjured
               .
            
             It
             is
             very
             impertinent
             ,
             Because
             1.
             
             Ministers
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             are
             officers
             
             
               of
               divine
               appointment
            
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             abuse
             being
             removed
             ,
             this
             divine
             officer
             stands
             ;
             but
             prelacie
             is
             ,
             exse
             ,
             or
             of
             it self
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Hierarchie
             is
             abjured
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             
               the
               then
               discipline
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             so
             are
             not
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
             3.
             
             We
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Hierarchie
             ,
             and
             the
             speciall
             prerogatives
             which
             prelates
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             ,
             ar
             originaly
             papal
             ,
             and
             they
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             are
             looked
             upon
             by
             him
             as
             his
             creatures
             .
             4.
             as
             the
             Papacy
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             any
             otherwayes
             then
             upon
             its
             shoulders
             ,
             so
             neirher
             prelacie
             nor
             the
             Papacy
             can
             consist
             with
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             divine
             right
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             next
             objects
             [
             that
             all
             Bishops
             depend
             on
             the
             Pope
             ,
             citing
             Appol
             :
             pag.
             395.
             
             And
             that
             therefor
             all
             Episcopacy
             is
             abjured
             in
             this
             oath
             .
             ]
             He
             answers
             ,
             
               the
               Apologie
               sayes
               they
               depend
               upon
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               esse
               &
               operari
               ,
               but
               asks
               how
               he
               proves
               it
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               that
               to
               say
               it
               is
               so
               because
               the
               Pope
               acknowledges
               they
               depend
               upon
               him
               alone
               ,
               is
               a
               poor
               because
               ,
               evident
               to
               any
               ordinary
               capacity
               ,
               resolving
               this
               upon
               the
               Popes
               [
               ipse
               dixit
               ]
               like
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               gives
               the
               Papists
               that
               advantage
               over
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               depends
               upon
               the
               Popes
               supremacie
               ,
               now
               and
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               wherein
               he
               saith
               ,
               protestants
               do
               oppose
               the
               Pope
               and
               prove
               that
               his
               supremacy
               was
               contradicted
               by
               Councils
               and
               Fathers
               .
               Anf
               :
            
             The
             silly
             Impertinency
             of
             this
             new
             agent
             of
             the
             tottering
             cause
             ,
             is
             here
             very
             evident
             ,
             in
             thus
             reflecting
             upon
             that
             Author
             ,
             whose
             answers
             to
             these
             poor
             arguments
             of
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             ,
             he
             dare
             not
             touch
             .
             For
             that
             Pamphleter
             alleging
             [
             that
             Prelates
             are
             not
             abjured
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             depend
             on
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             it
             abjures
             the
             five
             bastard
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             he
             makes
             them
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             that
             therefor
             the
             corruptions
             only
             of
             these
             offices
             which
             flow
             from
             him
             ,
             are
             abjured
             ,
             
             and
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             blasphemous
             priesthood
             .
             ]
             The
             Apollogist
             taking
             this
             concession
             ,
             inferrs
             thereupon
             ,
             
               That
               if
               these
               offices
               be
               abjured
               as
               a
               part
               of
            
             his
             Hierarchie
             ,
             and
             as
             confirmed
             by
             ,
             and
             depending
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             Prelates
             are
             abjured
             ,
             who
             depend
             
               upon
               him
               
                 in
                 esse
                 &
                 operári
              
               .
               The
               Prelate
               as
               such
               being
               no
               officer
               of
               divine
               appointment
               ,
               as
               the
               Presbyter
               and
               deacon
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               then
               this
               Casuists
               argument
               would
               hold
               good
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               to
               remove
               the
               corruption
               ,
               and
               retain
               the
               institution
               and
               ordinance
               of
               God.
               But
               since
               we
               do
               suppose
               the
               office
               it●…self
               to
               be
               a
               corruption
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               not
               proved
               the
               contrary
               ,
               his
               paralled
               as
               to
               the
               bastard
               Sacraments
               is
               naught
               .
            
             And
             to
             clear
             this
             matter
             of
             fact
             that
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Popes
             hierarchie
             ,
             by
             the
             Popes
             acknowledgement
             ,
             that
             Author
             cites
             Peter-Suave
             in
             his
             history
             of
             the
             council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             where
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             have
             it
             determined
             ,
             whither
             Prelats
             were
             
               Iuris
               Divini
            
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             not
             depend
             upon
             him
             after
             this
             as
             formerlie
             .
             Now
             the
             question
             here
             being
             ,
             
               whether
               the
               Pope
               lookt
               upon
               Prelates
               as
               a
               part
               of
               his
               hierarchie
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               capacity
               of
               Prelates
               :
            
             in
             order
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             other
             question
             depending
             betwixt
             this
             reverend
             author
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Seasenable
             case
             ,
             viz.
             
               whither
               our
               Reformers
               intended
               to
               abjure
               Prelats
               in
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Popes
               hierarchie
               .
            
             To
             clear
             this
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             what
             could
             be
             more
             pertinent
             then
             the
             Popes
             own
             acknowledgement
             ,
             and
             judiciall
             declarator
             ;
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             they
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             areowned
             as
             parts
             of
             his
             hierarchie
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             convincingly
             apparent
             .
             That
             
               de
               jure
            
             they
             have
             no
             divine
             warrand
             ,
             this
             author
             supposed
             it
             as
             his
             principle
             ,
             the
             contrary
             wherof
             neither
             that
             Pamphleter
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             hath
             proved
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Popes
             [
             ipse
             dixit
             ]
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             this
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
             That
             he
             made
             not
             the
             Popes
             ,
             
             [
             ipse
             dixit
             ]
             the
             rule
             to
             decide
             whither
             this
             officer
             be
             
               juris
               divini
            
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             convincingly
             evident
             (
             and
             by
             consequence
             this
             mans
             obvious
             folly
             in
             imputing
             to
             him
             such
             ane
             assertion
             )
             that
             he
             grants
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Casuist
             had
             proved
             the
             Prelate
             to
             be
             
               juris
               divini
            
             ,
             and
             institute
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             the
             abjuring
             [
             of
             the
             Popes
             wicked
             Hierarchie
             ]
             ,
             would
             import
             only
             the
             abjuring
             of
             [
             the
             corruption
             of
             this
             officer
             ]
             ,
             whose
             lawfull
             office
             might
             be
             still
             retained
             :
             but
             this
             casuist
             taking
             this
             for
             granted
             that
             he
             is
             so
             institute
             ,
             and
             reasoning
             upon
             that
             supposition
             ,
             the
             author
             had
             good
             ground
             ,
             until
             his
             Antagonist
             as
             the
             affirmer
             shouldpro
             vehis
             supposition
             ,
             to
             hold
             fast
             his
             own
             principle
             viz
             ,
             that
             
               the
               prelats
               Episcopal
               being
               is
               papal
               :
            
             which
             is
             cleared
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Learned
             from
             convincing
             Testimonies
             .
             Let
             this
             Resolver
             read
             Leo
             (
             epist.
             86.
             )
             and
             Swave
             (
             Tom.
             4.
             pag.
             465.
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             sess
             .
             23.
             cap.
             4.
             
               de
               Sacram.
               ordinis
            
             )
             where
             Anathema
             is
             pronounced
             upon
             any
             that
             denyes
             Prelates
             power
             of
             ordination
             .
             &c.
             over
             Presbyters
             .
             I
             suppose
             he
             were
             alleging
             against
             a
             Papist
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Popish
             orders
             are
             essential
             pieces
             of
             his
             hierarchie
             ,
             and
             should
             prove
             it
             by
             the
             Popes
             acknowledgment
             and
             constitutions
             ,
             would
             he
             think
             the
             Papists
             rejoynder
             good
             ,
             
               ergo
               ,
               ye
               owne
               the
               Popes
               authority
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               ,
               [
               ipse
               dixit
               ]
               judge
               .
            
             Say
             it
             were
             a
             question
             anent
             ths
             Acoluthi
             or
             Exorcists
             &c.
             
             Whither
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Popes
             Hierarchie
             ?
             would
             he
             not
             think
             the
             Popes
             acknowledgment
             and
             owning
             them
             for
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             argument
             to
             prove
             this
             ?
             Since
             he
             supposeth
             (
             and
             rationally
             )
             that
             they
             have
             no
             other
             right
             either
             
               in
               esse
            
             ,
             or
             operari
             .
             Do
             not
             all
             our
             divines
             draw
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             councils
             acknowledgment
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             owning
             of
             many
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             properly
             theirs
             .
             But
             do
             they
             justifie
             the
             Popes
             
             
               [
               Ipse
               dixit
            
             ]
             in
             proving
             this
             ,
             or
             in
             this
             method
             of
             arguing
             ?
             since
             they
             do
             suppose
             aliunde
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             divine
             right
             ,
             as
             the
             Apologist
             in
             the
             point
             of
             prelacie
             rationally
             doth
             .
             2.
             as
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             
               protestant
               Churchet
               ,
               or
               Prelates
               ,
               their
               opposing
               the
               Popes
               pretended
               right
               and
               Supremacy
               hereanent
               ,
            
             we
             say
             that
             they
             impugne
             his
             supremacy
             best
             ,
             who
             lay
             an
             axe
             to
             its
             root
             [
             prelacie
             ]
             .
             And
             to
             grant
             that
             prelacy
             is
             of
             its
             self
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Hierarchie
             ,
             will
             no
             more
             justify
             his
             supremacy
             ,
             then
             Pauls
             saying
             that
             the
             mysterie
             of
             iniquity
             was
             working
             in
             his
             time
             would
             do
             it
             .
             And
             al
             tho
             the
             first
             Proestotes
             or
             Bishops
             did
             not
             formally
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             humane
             device
             they
             made
             way
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             eatenus
             ,
             are
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Hierarchie
             ,
             which
             the
             opposition
             of
             some
             Bishops
             when
             he
             first
             attempted
             supremacy
             doth
             nothing
             invalidat
             .
             Besides
             that
             the
             question
             here
             betwixt
             the
             Apologist
             and
             that
             Pamphleter
             ,
             was
             about
             prelacie
             as
             it
             appeared
             befor
             the
             Reformers
             
               in
               its
               then
               being
               and
               would
               ,
            
             but
             not
             of
             the
             first
             proestotes
             or
             moderatours
             .
             What
             he
             adds
             here
             anent
             Calvin
             [
             his
             owning
             of
             a
             hierarchie
             ,
             and
             pronouncing
             Anathema
             upon
             them
             who
             would
             dissowne
             it
             ,
             if
             cut
             off
             from
             its
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Pope
             ]
             is
             answered
             already
             upon
             the
             1.
             
             Dialogue
             .
             He●…e
             I
             shall
             only
             adde
             ,
             that
             if
             Calvin
             in
             that
             passage
             ,
             opposed
             unto
             the
             [
             Popish
             Bishops
             ]
             
               Such
               as
               take
               Christ
               for
               their
               head
               ,
            
             what
             curse
             will
             he
             not
             judge
             them
             worthy
             of
             ,
             who
             owne
             and
             plead
             for
             such
             Bishops
             as
             pretending
             to
             renounce
             the
             Popes
             headship
             ,
             take
             for
             their
             immediat
             head
             a
             
               civill
               Pope
            
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             as
             to
             all
             spirituall
             maters
             ,
             a
             more
             absolute
             head
             then
             the
             Pope
             himself
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             argument
             from
             these
             Ministers
             who
             reasoned
             with
             the
             Doctors
             of
             Aberdeen
             [
             their
             declaring
             that
             the
             Doctors
             might
             take
             the
             Nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             yet
             debate
             and
             vote
             in
             relation
             to
             episcopacie
             in
             
             the
             ensuing
             assembly
             ]
             I
             wonder
             what
             blurred
             this
             mans
             eyes
             ,
             that
             citing
             pag.
             395.
             of
             the
             Apollogy
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             look
             back
             ,
             to
             pag.
             393.
             where
             he
             might
             have
             found
             this
             argument
             of
             his
             Master
             the
             author
             of
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             answered
             ,
             which
             this
             casuist
             drew
             from
             that
             pamphlet
             emitted
             anno
             1638.
             under
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Commissioner
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             have
             it
             here
             in
             the
             3●…
             concoction
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             raw
             as
             at
             the
             first
             .
             The
             answer
             in
             short
             is
             (
             I
             remit
             it
             at
             length
             to
             his
             reading
             in
             that
             peice
             )
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             nationall
             Covenant
             it self
             that
             the
             Doctors
             scrupled
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             and
             consequently
             anent
             which
             that
             debate
             was
             stated
             betwixt
             the
             Ministers
             and
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             addition
             containing
             ,
             the
             application
             to
             the
             present
             times
             ,
             which
             as
             to
             prelacie
             was
             expressed
             thus
             [
             a
             forbearing
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             publick
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ]
             by
             this
             they
             thought
             they
             were
             expresly
             specifically
             bound
             against
             prelacie
             :
             this
             these
             Ministers
             denyed
             ,
             but
             never
             said
             that
             prelacie
             was
             not
             abjured
             in
             the
             nationall
             Covenant
             it
             self
             ,
             or
             the
             negative
             Confession
             .
             Let
             this
             Absolver
             read
             the
             answers
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             wherein
             this
             will
             be
             cleared
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             next
             objects
             [
             that
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             assembly
             1638.
             put
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             that
             prelacie
             was
             abjured
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Episcopacy
             was
             meant
             by
             the
             Popes
             hierarchie
             ]
             .
             To
             which
             he
             answers
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               prelacie
               being
               of
               divine
               ,
               or
               Apostolick
               right
               ,
               that
               decision
               is
               null
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               Ans.
            
             wheras
             he
             sayes
             he
             hath
             proved
             prelacie
             to
             be
             of
             divine
             or
             apostolik
             right
             ,
             I
             will
             presume
             to
             say
             I
             have
             proved
             the
             contrary
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             null
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             an
             accessorie
             tye
             to
             disown
             a
             corruption
             ,
             to
             the
             disowning
             wherof
             ,
             wewere
             before
             by
             scripture
             grounds
             preoblidged
             .
             But
             passing
             this
             ,
             he
             next
             alledges
             
               that
               it
               was
               more
               then
               that
               assembly
               could
            
             
             
               do
               to
               declare
               this
            
             .
             Who
             so
             ?
             1.
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               how
               could
               they
               put
               a
               sense
               upon
               ane
               oath
               taken
            
             58.
             
               years
               before
               ,
               and
               few
               or
               none
               of
               the
               first
               takers
               alive
               ,
               or
               if
               alive
               ,
               few
               or
               none
               members
               of
               that
               assemblie
               ?
               how
               could
               they
               know
               that
               their
               exposition
               was
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               first
               imposers
               ?
            
             But
             why
             will
             this
             Plageary
             tell
             us
             still
             over
             and
             over
             the
             arguments
             of
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             ,
             without
             noticing
             the
             answer
             therof
             already
             exhibit
             unto
             him
             ?
             did
             not
             the
             Apologist
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             reason
             supposeth
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             Covenant
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             first
             framers
             .
             And
             whereas
             that
             casuist
             added
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             argument
             stronger
             (
             which
             this
             his
             disciple
             forgot
             )
             that
             the
             oath
             being
             
               vinculum
               personale
            
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             give
             the
             sense
             of
             dead
             men
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Apologist
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               also
               a
               
                 vinculum
                 reale
              
               ,
               as
               this
               nationall
               oath
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               oblidging
               all
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               posterity
               ,
               we
               were
               accordingly
               in
               order
               to
               performance
               ,
               bound
               to
               Search
               into
               its
               meaning
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               proper
               work
               &
               duty
               of
               a
               general
               assembly
               .
               That
               that
               casuist
               himself
               acknowledged
               (
               which
               this
               borrower
               should
               have
               noticed
               )
               that
               this
               was
               the
               judgement
               of
               Ministers
               concerning
               its
               sense
               when
               prelates
               were
               first
               obtruded
               upon
               this
               Church
               ,
               so
               that
               its
               true
               meaning
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               was
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               the
               more
               
                 in
                 tuto
              
               to
               judge
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             had
             a
             Limitation
             in
             it
             which
             this
             man
             forgott
             ,
             viz
             :
             [
             unless
             that
             assembly
             could
             produce
             authentick
             evidences
             that
             this
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             Imposers
             ]
             the
             Apologist
             told
             him
             that
             they
             did
             produce
             authentick
             expresse
             evidences
             ,
             that
             such
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             takers
             .
             I
             would
             know
             how
             this
             man
             comes
             to
             descant
             upon
             the
             sense
             of
             ancient
             writers
             in
             this
             pamphlet
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             anent
             sentences
             of
             private
             writers
             ,
             dead
             severall
             centuries
             of
             years
             agoe
             ?
             He
             is
             very
             confident
             in
             
             fastning
             his
             Glosses
             upon
             Jerom's
             words
             .
             I
             trowe
             that
             Author
             is
             dead
             more
             then
             58.
             years
             agoe
             .
             And
             for
             as
             clear
             as
             his
             words
             are
             against
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             prelacie
             ,
             yet
             this
             man
             thinks
             he
             is
             Cock
             sure
             that
             this
             was
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             Jerom's
             words
             ,
             which
             presbyrerians
             alledge
             .
             
               Quis
               talia
               fando
               ,
               temperet
               a
               risu
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             goes
             on
             to
             object
             next
             (
             and
             this
             resolver
             followes
             up
             at
             his
             heels
             .
             )
             
               That
               all
               which
               that
               Assembly
               produceth
               (
               Sess.
            
             16.
             )
             
               to
               prove
               this
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               Oath
               ,
               amounts
               only
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               about
               that
               time
               of
               taking
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               also
               afterward
               ,
               was
               labouring
               against
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               proves
               not
               that
               episcopacie
               was
               abjured
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               oath
               .
            
             Now
             why
             would
             he
             not
             do
             his
             Doubter
             such
             a
             small
             piece
             of
             justice
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             the
             large
             answer
             of
             the
             Apollogist
             to
             this
             argument
             ,
             from
             (
             pag.
             406.
             to
             409.
             )
             But
             this
             would
             have
             made
             him
             too
             stiffe
             a
             Doubter
             for
             this
             Resolver
             or
             Informer
             :
             but
             had
             he
             nothing
             in
             the
             Surveyer
             to
             resolve
             this
             ?
             Well
             ,
             the
             Apollogist
             here
             tells
             him
             and
             his
             Leaders
             in
             this
             argument
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Covenant
               supposeth
               a
               Government
               then
               in
               being
               ,
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               which
               it
               oblidgeth
               :
               that
               that
               Government
               was
               not
               prelacie
               ,
               but
               presbytery
               ,
               he
               clears
               by
               a
               large
               induction
               of
               our
               assemblies
               acts
               and
               procedour
               ,
               as
               the
               Assembly
               1638.
               did
               before
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               that
               matter
               of
               fact
               being
               clear
               ,
               there
               is
               No
               doubt
               but
               that
               the
               nationall
               Covenant
               binds
               to
               defend
               and
               preserve
               presbyterian
               Government
               then
               owned
               and
               existing
               ;
               even
               as
               its
               engadgement
               to
               defend
               the
               King
               must
               needs
               be
               understood
               of
               King
               James
               who
               was
               then
               reigning
               .
            
             That
             this
             was
             the
             government
             then
             Existent
             and
             owned
             by
             this
             Church
             ,
             we
             cleared
             in
             short
             already
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             here
             repeat
             it
             .
             But
             3.
             this
             Informer
             (
             passing
             over
             a
             more
             plausible
             objection
             of
             his
             Master
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             )
             enquires
             by
             
             
               what
               warr
               and
               that
               assembly
               could
               put
               upon
               others
               their
               sense
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               they
               might
               declare
               their
               own
               sense
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               possibly
               was
               not
               right
               ,
               but
               how
               could
               they
               oblidge
               others
               to
               their
               sense
               ,
               who
               had
               taken
               it
               before
               ,
               the
               first
               imposers
               having
               given
               them
               no
               such
               power
               .
            
             The
             Apollogist
             here
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             assembly
             put
             no
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             upon
             any
             who
             took
             it
             either
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             representatives
             of
             this
             Church
             gave
             a
             judiciall
             interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             authentick
             evidences
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             imposers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             when
             it
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             sware
             it
             before
             with
             an
             explicatory
             addition
             [
             to
             forbear
             the
             approbation
             of
             prelacie
             ,
             untill
             the
             assembly
             should
             try
             whither
             it
             was
             abjured
             in
             that
             oath
             ]
             did
             consequently
             commit
             this
             unto
             ,
             and
             were
             accordingly
             depending
             upon
             the
             assembly
             to
             declare
             the
             meaning
             therof
             ;
             besides
             that
             the
             judicial
             interpretation
             of
             this
             nationall
             Church
             her
             oath
             ,
             did
             of
             right
             belong
             unto
             this
             her
             supreme
             judicatory
             as
             is
             said
             .
             Here
             the
             Doubter
             objects
             [
             that
             those
             who
             took
             the
             Covenant
             after
             it
             was
             thus
             sensed
             by
             the
             assembly
             ,
             have
             abjured
             Episcopacy
             ]
             .
             To
             this
             he
             answeres
             
               that
               the
               assembly
               did
               intend
               to
               put
               no
               other
               sense
               upon
               it
               ,
               then
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               first
               imposers
               .
            
             Very
             true
             ,
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             
               the
               first
               imposers
               having
               no
               such
               meaning
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               as
               to
               abjure
               Episcopacie
               ,
               the
               assemblies
               ground
               failes
               ,
               and
               their
               posterior
               meaning
               could
               not
               bind
               against
               the
               first
               meaning
               .
            
             This
             last
             is
             easily
             granted
             ,
             but
             the
             great
             pinch
             lyes
             in
             this
             ,
             how
             proves
             he
             
               that
               the
               first
               Imposers
               never
               meaned
               it
               against
               Episcopacie
               .
            
             This
             he
             sayes
             is
             already
             shewed
             ,
             but
             where
             ?
             we
             must
             waite
             it
             seems
             for
             a
             new
             pamphlet
             to
             get
             an
             account
             of
             this
             great
             proofe
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             next
             alleadeth
             to
             purpose
             [
             that
             we
             engadge
             our selves
             in
             that
             Covenant
             to
             adhere
             to
             this
             Church
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             faith
             ,
             religion
             and
             discipline
             ,
             
             —
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             doctrine
             and
             disciplin
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             .
             ]
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             .
             
               That
               by
               discipline
               ,
               cannot
               he
               meant
               Presbyterian
               government
               .
            
             Why
             so
             ?
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               at
               the
               first
               imposing
               of
               the
               Covenant
               there
               was
               no
               such
               government
               in
               Scotland
               nor
               for
               a
               confiderable
               time
               after
               .
               Ans.
            
             we
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             that
             Episcopacie
             was
             judicially
             declared
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             the
             books
             of
             discipline
             were
             received
             ,
             which
             overthrow
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             asserts
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             ,
             before
             ever
             that
             Covenant
             was
             taken
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             the
             very
             time
             of
             taking
             it
             the
             old
             mould
             of
             prelacies
             were
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             Presbyteries
             erected
             both
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             assembly
             .
             But
             how
             proves
             our
             Informer
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             government
             in
             Scotland
             at
             that
             time
             ?
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               all
               Ministers
               essayes
               to
               introduce
               Presbytery
               ,
               yet
               owned
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             But
             how
             proves
             he
             this
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             imposing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             owned
             episcopacy
             ?
             did
             he
             not
             owne
             the
             assemblies
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Synods
             ?
             presented
             he
             not
             to
             that
             assembly
             1581
             ,
             a
             plot
             of
             Presbytries
             ,
             and
             his
             letter
             enjoyning
             their
             erection
             ,
             &
             to
             dissolve
             prelacies
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             subscribed
             Covenant
             ?
             how
             did
             this
             own
             episcopacy
             ?
             let
             Royalists
             take
             notice
             what
             an
             ingrained
             dissembler
             this
             man
             makes
             King
             James
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             he
             still
             owned
             episcopacy
             ,
             when
             so
             palpably
             disowning
             it
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             reasonable
             men
             .
             And
             if
             king
             James
             came
             all
             this
             length
             as
             to
             the
             introducing
             of
             Presbytrie
             ,
             surely
             Ministers
             essayes
             with
             him
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             were
             very
             effectuall
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             poor
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             protestant
             organick
             Church
             was
             not
             at
             that
             time
             owning
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             or
             exercising
             it
             (
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             the
             Discipline
             as
             then
             existent
             ,
             sworne
             to
             be
             mantained
             in
             that
             oath
             ,
             is
             not
             Presbyterian
             )
             to
             say
             that
             king
             James
             owned
             episcopacie
             .
             Nay
             ,
             in
             granting
             these
             essayes
             of
             Ministers
             
             for
             Presbytry
             ,
             he
             grants
             
               that
               Presbyterian
               government
               was
               owned
            
             .
             For
             sute
             I
             am
             what
             was
             their
             sense
             and
             endeavours
             as
             to
             Presbyterian
             government
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             same
             were
             the
             sense
             and
             endeavours
             of
             the
             body
             of
             this
             protestant
             Church
             .
             But
             his
             2d
             answer
             to
             the
             premised
             objection
             of
             his
             Doubter
             is
             ushered
             in
             with
             a
             therefor●…
             —
             what
             next
             ?
             
               therefor
               the
               government
               meant
               in
               it
               must
               be
               Episcopacie
               ,
               if
               any
               particular
               mode
               of
               government
               be
               understood
               .
            
             This
             is
             well
             stept
             out
             ,
             a
             piece
             beyond
             his
             Master
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             ,
             who
             hardly
             comes
             this
             length
             .
             The
             man
             that
             will
             let
             us
             Episcopacie
             in
             this
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Government
             imbracd
             by
             her
             ,
             must
             have
             odd
             prospectives
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             like
             quality
             with
             these
             of
             our
             Informer
             ,
             which
             have
             descryed
             Diocesian
             Bishops
             in
             Scripture
             .
             We
             heard
             that
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             grants
             [
             that
             Ministers
             then
             lookt
             on
             themselves
             as
             oblidged
             against
             episcopacie
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ]
             pray
             Sir
             ,
             be
             tender
             of
             these
             Ministers
             reputation
             ,
             were
             they
             so
             principled
             and
             still
             owning
             episcopacie
             too
             ?
             this
             is
             strange
             ,
             yea
             and
             owning
             it
             and
             promising
             to
             defend
             it
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
             Besides
             ,
             how
             will
             he
             reconcil
             our
             Churches
             
               labouring
               now
               against
               Bishops
            
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             him
             pag.
             118.
             with
             her
             
               practising
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             which
             he
             asserts
             pag.
             118.
             
             But
             his
             answer
             hath
             a
             proviso
             [
             if
             any
             particular
             mode
             of
             government
             was
             understood
             .
             ]
             But
             why
             will
             this
             latetudinarian
             Informer
             cast
             the
             mist
             of
             a
             hesitating
             [
             if
             ]
             upon
             a
             clear
             and
             plaine
             truth
             ?
             strange
             !
             Speaks
             not
             the
             Covenant
             of
             an
             existent
             frame
             of
             Government
             embraced
             by
             this
             Church
             ?
             What!
             Were
             they
             embracing
             
               a
               Proteus
            
             ?
             was
             it
             an
             existent
             
               individuum
               vagum
               ,
               or
               materia
               prima
               ,
            
             some
             Embryon
             that
             had
             received
             yet
             no
             forme
             ?
             But
             how
             proves
             he
             that
             Prelacie
             was
             sworne
             unto
             in
             that
             Oath
             ?
             Because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Year
               after
               ,
               the
               King
               ratified
               the
               agreement
               at
               Leith
               in
               favours
               of
               Episcopacie
               .
            
             This
             we
             heard
             before
             ,
             and
             did
             shew
             what
             an
             insignificant
             reason
             it
             is
             ,
             from
             King
             James
             
             practice
             a
             year
             after
             ,
             to
             inferre
             what
             is
             the
             sense
             and
             intendment
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             takers
             of
             it
             .
             A
             topick
             and
             reason
             which
             none
             who
             are
             solid
             and
             rational
             will
             admitt
             .
             Yet
             the
             Informer
             still
             beats
             upon
             this
             Anvill
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Apollogist
             tells
             him
             (
             pag.
             15.
             )
             that
             this
             treaty
             at
             Leith
             ,
             anno
             1571
             ,
             
               was
               opposed
               and
               censured
               by
               the
               Nationall
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               very
               next
               year
            
             ;
             So
             that
             this
             national
             Church
             in
             her
             suprem
             judicatory
             ,
             gave
             no
             consent
             unto
             ,
             but
             opposed
             that
             treaty
             ,
             and
             whatever
             recesses
             from
             her
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             were
             therin
             begun
             ;
             But
             this
             mans
             sqeemish
             eyes
             ,
             stil
             overlooks
             what
             he
             cannot
             answer
             .
             Now
             remark
             our
             Informers
             profound
             and
             subtill
             reasoning
             in
             this
             point
             .
             King
             James
             did
             not
             abjure
             episcopacy
             in
             the
             Nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             why
             so
             ?
             Because
             the
             next
             Year
             he
             acted
             for
             Episcopacie
             .
             And
             when
             we
             allege
             that
             the
             Government
             to
             which
             that
             Covenant
             oblidgeth
             ,
             was
             Presbyterian
             Government
             which
             was
             then
             existent
             ;
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Government
             then
             existent
             was
             episcopall
             .
             And
             when
             he
             is
             put
             to
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             paradox
             against
             such
             clear
             evidences
             ,
             he
             just
             recurrs
             again
             and
             tells
             us
             (
             for
             his
             proof
             )
             that
             King
             James
             then
             acted
             for
             episcopacie
             ;
             fine
             circular
             reasoning
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             Informer
             shall
             thus
             never
             want
             a
             Medium
             ,
             &
             knows
             exactly
             to
             answer
             the
             solidest
             argument
             against-him
             with
             turning
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             dialect
             ,
             
               asye
               were
            
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             [
             discipline
             ]
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ?
             
               The
               substantialls
               of
               it
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               and
               necessary
               policie
               as
               exprest
               in
               the
               first
               dook
               of
               discipline
               ,
            
             9.
             
             
               Cap.
               which
               is
               unalterable
               ,
               tho
               particular
               formes
               (
               as
               some
               think
               )
               may
               be
               changed
               .
            
             But
             1.
             
             Why
             will
             this
             versatil
             Informer
             bemist
             his
             reader
             what
             dark
             and
             generall
             expressions
             .
             Whither
             means
             he
             the
             
               [
               essential
               necessary
               Policy
               ,
               ]
               according
               to
               that
               phrase
               of
               the
               book
               ,
            
             or
             a
             necessary
             Policy
             
               exprest
               and
               asserted
               in
               that
               book
               ?
            
             If
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Why
             condescends
             he
             not
             upon
             that
             essential
             and
             
             
               necessary
               policy
            
             ,
             and
             gives
             no
             account
             of
             its
             nature
             and
             extent
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             contradistinguished
             from
             that
             which
             is
             
               not
               necessary
            
             ,
             but
             mutable
             .
             2.
             
             If
             by
             
               substantials
               of
               Government●…
            
             ,
             he
             mean
             all
             Church-officers
             of
             divine
             appointment
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             account
             of
             their
             qualifications
             ,
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             its
             due
             exercise
             ,
             with
             what
             sense
             or
             reason
             can
             he
             suppose
             ,
             or
             any
             els
             ,
             that
             this
             wil
             not
             determin
             
               a
               particular
               form
            
             ,
             &
             cansubsist
             without
             it
             ?
             how
             can
             
               a
               particular
               form
            
             be
             more
             formaly
             and
             explicitly
             described
             then
             thus
             ?
             But
             ,
             next
             ,
             if
             by
             
               necessary
               Policy
            
             ,
             he
             understand
             
               the
               Policy
               held
               out
               and
               asserted
               in
               that
               first
               book
               ,
            
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Why
             excludes
             he
             the
             
               second
               book
            
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             this
             time
             extant
             and
             received
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             in
             severall
             chapters
             viz.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             treat
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             Doctor
             ,
             Elder
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             office
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             no
             doupt
             own
             as
             
               substantiall
               peeces
               of
               Church-policy
            
             ,
             being
             so
             clearly
             asserted
             in
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             Why
             answers
             he
             not
             to
             the
             account
             &
             character
             of
             that
             first
             book
             given
             by
             the
             Apoll
             :
             (
             pag.
             10.
             )
             who
             tells
             him
             
               that
               it
               overthrowes
               prelacy
               in
               the
               establishing
               of
               Church-sessions
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               election
               and
               triall
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               severall
               other
               things
               contrary
               to
               the
               episcopall
               method
            
             ;
             will
             he
             by
             this
             silence
             consent
             ,
             that
             prelacy
             stands
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               the
               substantialls
               of
               Church
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               utterly
               necessary
               Policy
               therof
            
             ?
             to
             a
             policy
             
               indeed
               unalterable
            
             ;
             (
             to
             use
             his
             time
             phrase
             )
             ?
             if
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             understands
             by
             this
             phrase
             ,
             that
             policy
             which
             is
             necessary
             in
             either
             or
             both
             these
             books
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             intir
             .
             Policy
             delineated
             therin
             ;
             how
             will
             he
             prove
             that
             the
             Covenant-obligation
             in
             the
             Intention
             of
             the
             imposers
             ,
             reaches
             the
             on
             and
             not
             the
             other
             ?
             Next
             I
             would
             ask
             this
             Informer
             ,
             whither
             thinks
             he
             that
             
               particular
               forms
            
             of
             Government
             are
             alterable
             ,
             yea
             or
             not
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             distinguish
             them
             in
             this
             ,
             from
             the
             essentiall
             necessary
             Policy
             which
             he
             cals
             unalterable
             ?
             if
             he
             think
             them
             alterable
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             positively
             assert
             
             this
             ,
             but
             presents
             this
             opininion
             as
             
               the
               thoughts
               of
               some
               only
            
             ,
             and
             censurs
             Stilling
             fleets
             opinion
             herin
             (
             pag.
             76.
             )
             Besides
             ,
             if
             by
             [
             substantials
             of
             Government
             ]
             he
             unstand
             [
             the
             disciplin
             asserted
             in
             that
             book
             ,
             ]
             he
             justles
             and
             deals
             stroaks
             what
             his
             reverend
             father
             B.
             Spotswood
             ,
             in
             his
             character
             therof
             exhibit
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             pag.
             174.
             
             For
             first
             ,
             he
             sayes
             
               it
               was
               framed
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               reformed
               Church
            
             in
             Geneva
             ,
             which
             all
             know
             was
             Presbyterian
             .
             2dly
             .
             He
             sayes
             
               it
               it
               could
               not
               take
               effect
               as
               being
               but
               a
               Dream
               .
            
             And
             did
             he
             call
             the
             [
             substantialls
             of
             Government
             ]
             but
             a
             Dream
             ,
             thinks
             this
             man
             ?
             Surely
             either
             the
             Bishop
             or
             our
             Informer
             dreams
             .
             3dly
             .
             
               He
               wisheth
               Iohn
               Knox
               had
               retained
               the
               old
               policy
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             in
             his
             sense
             this
             policy
             was
             distinct
             from
             Prelacie
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             framers
             (
             the
             Ministry
             owneing
             it
             )
             supplicat
             the
             Parliament
             after
             it
             was
             drawn
             up
             for
             [
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             ]
             and
             for
             discharging
             the
             Popes
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             Discipline
             that
             did
             flow
             therefrom
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Disciplin
             contained
             in
             that
             book
             .
             How
             absurd
             is
             it
             to
             suppose
             that
             it
             was
             only
             substantialls
             which
             was
             at
             this
             time
             existent
             ,
             and
             no
             
               particular
               forme
            
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             forme
             of
             Government
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             the
             Covenant
             oblidges
             unto
             ;
             and
             the
             Apologist
             as
             ,
             well
             as
             the
             Assembly
             1638.
             could
             have
             given
             him
             a
             large
             account
             and
             proof
             of
             a
             particular
             forme
             at
             this
             time
             existent
             .
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             all
             the
             substantialls
             of
             Government
             ,
             i.
             e.
             AllChurch
             officers
             divinely
             appointed
             ,
             with
             their
             due
             power
             and
             Assemblies
             higher
             and
             lower
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             quickly
             justle
             his
             prelacie
             to
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             him
             and
             hisFathers
             feest
             he
             dint
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             her
             sword
             and
             censures
             for
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Abjuration
               of
               Prelacie
               in
               the
               solemne
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               vindicat
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               this
               Informer
               .
               Also
               
                 Mr
                 Crofton
              
               and
               Timorcus
               acquit
               of
               affoording
               any
               Patrociny
               to
               his
               cause
               .
               Dr
               Sanderson
               stands
               in
               terms
               of
               contradiction
               to
               him
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             now
             this
             our
             Oedipus
             and
             doubt
             resolver
             who
             hath
             acquit
             himself
             so
             dexterously
             in
             absolving
             us
             from
             the
             nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             marches
             up
             after
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             ,
             to
             try
             how
             he
             can
             play
             the
             absolver
             as
             to
             the
             solemne
             league
             .
             And
             his
             Doubter
             making
             a
             wide
             step
             to
             the
             2d
             .
             Article
             [
             wherein
             he
             allegeth
             Bishops
             are
             abjured
             ,
             and
             that
             Protestant
             Bishops
             are
             meant
             ]
             .
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               it
               s
               not
               every
               kinde
               of
               Protestant
               Bishops
               that
               is
               there
               intended
               ,
               and
               that
               Timorcus
               (
               pag.
            
             14
             ,
             16.
             )
             
               holds
               that
               all
               episcopacy
               is
               not
               abjured
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               could
               in
               England
               freely
               Submit
               to
               the
               primitive
               episcopacy
               viz
               ,
               the
               precedencie
               of
               one
               over
               the
               rest
               ;
               without
               whom
               nothing
               is
               ordinarly
               to
               be
               done
               in
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               —
               that
               they
               assert
               its
               only
               the
               English
               kinde
               of
               prelacy
               (
               expressed
               in
               the
               Article
               for
               that
               end
               )
               that
               is
               abjured
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               not
               in
               Scotland
               .
               That
               Mr
               Vines
               and
               Gattaker
               assert
               ,
               that
               its
               only
               that
               complex
               frame
               consisting
               of
               all
               the
               officers
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               is
               abjured
               —
               that
               the
               Assembly
               of
               divines
               was
               reconcilable
               to
               moderate
               episcopacie
               ,
               —
               —
               That
               Timorcus
               holds
               that
               the
               English
               parliament
               &
               our
               commissioners
               were
               not
               against
               all
               Episcopacy
               ,
               (
               citing
               likewise
               Mr
               Crofton
               pag.
            
             70
             :
             71.
             )
             
               hence
               he
               concludeth
               that
               the
               English
               preshyterians
               would
               not
               cry
               out
               against
               conformists
               as
               guilty
               of
               perjury
               .
               Ans.
            
             I.
             It
             is
             a
             very
             pityfull
             shift
             
             to
             measure
             our
             obligation
             in
             Scotland
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             by
             the
             2d
             .
             Article
             of
             the
             league
             ,
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             wherein
             only
             that
             prelacy
             was
             existent
             .
             For
             since
             Scotland
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             our
             reformation
             never
             had
             such
             a
             Prelacie
             as
             the
             adversaries
             acknowledge
             ,
             they
             must
             consequently
             grant
             that
             the
             prelacie
             which
             that
             article
             engadgeth
             to
             extirpat
             ,
             is
             not
             solely
             or
             mainly
             the
             Prelacie
             which
             we
             stand
             oblidged
             against
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             a
             Prelacy
             inconsistent
             with
             Presbyterian
             Government
             (
             and
             under
             that
             formall
             consideration
             )
             which
             in
             the
             first
             article
             we
             are
             engadged
             to
             preserve
             .
             In
             order
             to
             which
             preservation
             of
             our
             reformed
             discipline
             from
             our
             own
             Prelacie
             ,
             the
             2d
             Article
             ,
             which
             doth
             relate
             to
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Prelacy
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             is
             subservient
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             its
             end
             .
             This
             is
             convincingly
             clear
             ,
             for
             I.
             Extirpation
             and
             Preservation
             being
             opposite
             terms
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             being
             made
             use
             of
             as
             to
             our
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             must
             needs
             relate
             to
             Presbyterian
             Government
             as
             then
             established
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             previledges
             ,
             which
             clearly
             excludes
             the
             episcopacy
             formerly
             existent
             therein
             ;
             And
             the
             extirpation
             ,
             and
             reformation
             ingadged
             to
             in
             the
             2d
             .
             Art.
             must
             relate
             to
             the
             then
             existent
             Prelacy
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             mids
             leading
             unto
             ,
             and
             for
             execution
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             
               preserving
               our
               own
               established
               reformation
            
             ,
             engadged
             unto
             in
             the
             first
             Article
             .
             2.
             
             We
             said
             already
             that
             our
             Parliament
             did
             rescind
             all
             acts
             against
             our
             episcopacy
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             solemne
             league
             ,
             and
             restore
             Prelats
             to
             the
             sole
             possession
             of
             Church
             Government
             under
             the
             King
             ,
             declaring
             clearly
             that
             the
             preservation
             engadged
             unto
             in
             the
             first
             article
             ,
             cannot
             consist
             with
             our
             Prelacie
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             this
             duty
             of
             extirpation
             is
             engadged
             unto
             in
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             the
             preserving
             of
             our
             own
             established
             reformation
             ,
             by
             this
             Church
             principally
             vowed
             and
             intended
             ,
             so
             that
             clause
             in
             the
             
             end
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             Article
             ,
             viz.
             [
             to
             extirpate
             whatsoever
             is
             found
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             ]
             amounts
             both
             as
             to
             us
             and
             England
             ,
             to
             such
             an
             extensive
             engadgement
             in
             opposition
             to
             Prelacie
             ,
             that
             it
             totally
             excludes
             it
             even
             in
             our
             adversaries
             mould
             ,
             under
             this
             
               formalis
               ratio
            
             as
             thus
             opposit
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             &c.
             
             Which
             hath
             been
             cleared
             upon
             the
             first
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             will
             this
             man
             deny
             that
             these
             officers
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Chapters
             ,
             &c.
             are
             not
             in
             themselves
             and
             simply
             abjured
             in
             that
             2d
             .
             article
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             England
             would
             not
             disowne
             them
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             Sayes
             he
             not
             that
             it
             is
             only
             a
             fixed
             presidency
             of
             order
             which
             they
             are
             for
             ?
             and
             is
             this
             all
             that
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Diocesian
             Bishops
             do
             possess
             ?
             have
             we
             not
             in
             Scotland
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             and
             are
             we
             not
             engadged
             to
             extirpat
             these
             in
             the
             2d
             .
             article
             ?
             how
             then
             can
             he
             say
             that
             it
             is
             only
             that
             complex
             frame
             with
             all
             these
             officers
             which
             we
             are
             oblidged
             against
             .
             Do
             not
             two
             remarkable
             clauses
             contradict
             this
             gloss
             ?
             I
             we
             engadgeto
             extirpate
             
               all
               Ecclesiastick
               officers
               depending
               on
               that
               Hierarchie
               ,
            
             what
             ?
             is
             it
             only
             all
             in
             bulk
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ?
             this
             were
             equivalent
             to
             such
             a
             wilde
             assertion
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             that
             after
             the
             enumeration
             of
             these
             evills
             
               schism
               ,
               heresie
               ,
               profannesse
               ,
               —
            
             which
             are
             thus
             Summed
             up
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               is
               contrary
               to
               sound
               doctrine
               and
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               ,
            
             this
             engadgement
             did
             only
             relate
             to
             all
             these
             evills
             complexly
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             every
             one
             sigilatim
             or
             apart
             .
             2.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             in
             our
             principles
             ,
             is
             there
             abjured
             as
             I
             said
             :
             but
             such
             are
             Bishops
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             I
             adde
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             our
             established
             reformation
             and
             with
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             is
             also
             here
             formally
             abjured
             .
             In
             the
             3d
             place
             ,
             Timorcus
             is
             clearly
             against
             
             our
             Informer
             ,
             for
             in
             explaining
             what
             is
             that
             prelacy
             which
             is
             abjured
             ,
             he
             distinguisheth
             a
             Prelacie
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             of
             
               meer
               order
               .
               The
               prelacie
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             is
             twofold
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             (
             such
             as
             is
             our
             prelacy
             now
             in
             Scotland
             )
             in
             which
             government
             Timorcus
             saith
             that
             Ministers
             ,
             do
             meet
             with
             the
             Bishop
             only
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             advice
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             our
             Curats
             are
             allowed
             by
             law
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             and
             scarce
             that
             .
             The
             2d
             sort
             of
             prelacie
             he
             calls
             paternall
             ,
             wherein
             the
             colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             have
             a
             constant
             Prelate
             or
             President
             ,
             who
             must
             concurre
             with
             them
             ordinarly
             in
             ordination
             and
             acts
             of
             jurisdiction
             .
             He
             interprets
             the
             Covenant
             expresly
             to
             strick
             against
             
               the
               Prelate
               with
               sole
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
            
             ;
             which
             prelacy
             he
             calls
             Popish
             even
             though
             the
             Bishop
             admit
             Presbyters
             to
             concurre
             with
             him
             in
             ordination
             and
             government
             .
             Now
             let
             this
             man
             say
             ,
             since
             Timorcus
             (
             whom
             he
             will
             not
             assert
             that
             these
             others
             divines
             do
             contradict
             in
             this
             point
             )
             together
             with
             the
             parliament
             of
             England
             according
             to
             Timorcus
             ,
             do
             disowne
             such
             a
             prelacie
             as
             is
             here
             described
             ,
             and
             interpret
             the
             Covenant
             obligation
             as
             reaching
             the
             extirpation
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             articlé
             of
             extirpation
             according
             to
             their
             sense
             ,
             clearly
             reach
             and
             cut
             off
             the
             present
             prelacie
             of
             diocesian
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             obtruded
             upon
             this
             Church
             ?
             can
             he
             deny
             that
             they
             have
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             &
             jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             power
             which
             Curats
             have
             according
             to
             our
             Law
             ,
             
               is
               to
               give
               the
               Bishops
               advice
               ,
            
             yea
             and
             not
             that
             either
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             persons
             of
             
               Known
               loyaltie
               and
               Prudence
            
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             this
             precedency
             of
             meer
             order
             ,
             here
             exprest
             ,
             be
             the
             only
             
               primitive
               Episcopacie
            
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             short
             of
             what
             our
             Informer
             pleads
             for
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             come
             up
             to
             justifie
             the
             prelacie
             now
             existent
             .
             And
             if
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Timorcus
             ,
             
             and
             the
             other
             divines
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             imposers
             of
             that
             oath
             ,
             the
             extirpation
             engadged
             unto
             ,
             cuts
             off
             whatsoever
             is
             beyond
             this
             
               precedency
               of
               meer
               order
            
             ;
             it
             is
             incontrovertibly
             clear
             that
             even
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             the
             prelacie
             now
             existent
             is
             abjured
             .
          
           
             That
             Mr.
             Crofton
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyterian
             Covenanting
             partie
             in
             England
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             not
             reconcilable
             to
             our
             prelacie
             ,
             nor
             the
             Covenant
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             appears
             evidently
             by
             his
             pleadings
             for
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             against
             the
             Oxford
             men
             and
             others
             .
             In
             his
             Analepsis
             (
             pag.
             74.
             75.
             
             )
             he
             mentions
             a
             breviary
             of
             reasons
             to
             prove
             [
             that
             the
             prelatical
             government
             in
             its
             formality
             is
             a
             plaine
             and
             clear
             papacie
             ,
             and
             that
             
               a
               Diocesan
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             ane
             
               universal
               Metropolitan
            
             or
             Pope
             differ
             only
             in
             degree
             and
             limites
             ,
             not
             in
             kind
             ]
             citing
             ,
             and
             approving
             of
             Salmasius
             and
             Beza's
             ,
             calling
             episcopacie
             
               a
               step
               to
               the
               papacy
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             very
             office
             of
             a
             diocesian
             Bishop
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             as
             unlawfull
             as
             the
             Papacie
             in
             Mr
             Croftons
             judgment
             ,
             it
             being
             with
             him
             a
             part
             thereof
             .
             Again
             (
             pag.
             78.
             )
             whereas
             the
             Oxford
             men
             plead
             [
             that
             they
             cannot
             swear
             against
             episcopall
             government
             ,
             which
             they
             conceive
             to
             be
             of
             divine
             or
             apostolick
             institution
             ]
             he
             chargth
             them
             and
             Dr
             Gauden
             ,
             with
             sophistick
             concealment
             of
             the
             
               ratioformalis
               objecti
            
             ,
             and
             not
             describing
             of
             episcopall
             government
             :
             And
             tells
             him
             that
             episcopall
             government
             may
             denominat
             a
             government
             ,
             
               communi
               concilio
               Presbyterorum
            
             ,
             with
             a
             Moderator
             or
             Chaireman
             ,
             
               ordinis
               causa
            
             ,
             which
             he
             sayes
             is
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             exemplified
             act
             .
             20.
             where
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyteter
             are
             terms
             synonimous
             denominating
             persons
             invested
             
               with
               the
               same
               office
               and
               authority
               .
            
             This
             he
             sayes
             the
             Covenant
             strikes
             not
             against
             ,
             and
             the
             prelacie
             which
             is
             abjured
             he
             describes
             to
             be
             a
             government
             wherein
             
               one
               person
               is
               advanced
               into
               a
               distinct
               order
               of
               Ministrie
               above
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               is
            
             
             
               invested
               with
               Prince-like
               power
               over
               them
               ,
               enjoying
               an
               authority
               peculiar
               to
               him
               eo
               nomine
               as
               Bishop
               ,
               of
               sole
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               unto
               whom
               all
               other
               his
               fellow
               Ministers
               are
               subject
               ,
               and
               must
               swear
               obedience
               to
               him
            
             &c.
             
             I
             wonder
             if
             our
             Informer
             will
             deny
             this
             to
             be
             the
             characteristick
             of
             our
             present
             Prelats
             ,
             or
             affirme
             that
             they
             possess
             no
             more
             authority
             in
             Church
             judicatories
             but
             
               a
               meer
               precedency
               ,
               ordins
               causa
               ,
            
             which
             is
             all
             the
             Episcopacy
             which
             
               Mr
               Crofton
            
             holds
             that
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             according
             therunto
             ,
             will
             allow
             .
             Thereafter
             ,
             (
             pag.
             72.
             )
             He
             tells
             these
             Masters
             ,
             that
             Christ
             gave
             his
             Disciples
             charge
             that
             they
             should
             not
             affect
             
               superiority
               one
               over
               another
               ,
               or
               princely
               power
               over
               Gods
               heritag●…
            
             ;
             and
             puts
             them
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             
               office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               may
               in
               ordination
               be
               divided
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               are
               more
               orders
               of
               the
               Ministry
               then
               one
            
             (
             which
             our
             Informer
             still
             begs
             a
             supposition
             of
             )
             
               viz.
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               more
               officers
               in
               the
               Church
               then
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               by
               their
               apostolick
               authority
               .
               That
               the
               Presbyter
               (
               in
               whom
               are
               required
               the
               same
               qualifications
               ,
               to
               whom
               is
               to
               be
               yeelded
               the
               same
               obedience
               ,
               subjection
               andrespect
               ,
               who
               recives
               the
               same
               ordination
               ,
               and
               is
               charged
               with
               the
               same
               duty
               ,
               and
               invested
               with
               the
               same
               power
               of
               feeding
               and
               governing
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               )
               is
               an
               order
               distinct
               from
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               exercise
               his
               office
               but
               by
               the
               Bishops
               licence
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Presbyter
               must
               swear
               obedience
               to
               the
               Bishop
               as
               his
               ordinary
               .
            
             Which
             are
             the
             grand
             postulata
             and
             topicks
             of
             all
             this
             mans
             reasoning
             in
             point
             of
             prelacy
             .
             The
             autitheses
             of
             which
             tenets
             we
             see
             Mr
             Crofton
             most
             evidently
             maintaines
             as
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             point
             of
             episcopacy
             ;
             he
             further
             describes
             (
             pag
             :
             80.
             and
             81.
             )
             the
             prelacy
             covenanted
             against
             ,
             and
             anent
             which
             he
             challengeth
             these
             Masters
             proof
             of
             a
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             
               wherein
               one
               Minister
               or
               Bishop
               doth
               stand
               charged
               with
               all
               the
               congregatious
               and
               pastors
               —
               —
            
             
             
               of
               a
               Countie
               ,
               or
               many
               Counties
               making
               one
               di●…cess
               —
               who
               is
               by
               office
               bound
               to
               a
               pastoral
               correction
               and
               government
               of
               them
               —
               that
               these
               Bishops
               may
               be
               subject
               to
               one
               Metropolitan
               Church
               and
               Archbishop
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               shall
               swear
               obedience
               —
            
             adding
             ,
             
               that
               if
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               conclude
               such
               superiority
               ,
               over
               the
               Church
               in
               one
               Kingdom
               ,
               it
               will
               conclude
               a
               Catholick
               superiority
               over
               the
               universall
               Church
               ,
               and
               advance
               the
               Pope
               as
               warrantably
               above
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               as
               the
               Archbishops
               are
               above
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               above
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               these
               not
               being
               differences
               of
               kind
               ,
               but
               degree
               .
            
             Adding
             further
             ,
             
               that
               no
               more
               is
               pleaded
               for
               Prelats
               divine
               or
               Apostolick
               right
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               pleaded
               by
               Bellarmine
               ,
               &
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               for
               she
               Papacie
               .
            
             Now
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             I
             darre
             referre
             it
             is
             this
             Informer
             himself
             ,
             whither
             Mr
             Crofton
             doth
             not
             clearly
             disowne
             all
             the
             essentialls
             of
             our
             present
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             abjured
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             the
             office
             of
             our
             present
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             being
             incontravertibly
             such
             as
             he
             here
             describes
             .
             And
             whither
             Mr
             Crofton
             holds
             not
             our
             prelacy
             ,
             arch-prelacy
             ,
             and
             metropolitan
             primacy
             ,
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             same
             basis
             with
             the
             papacy
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             equally
             with
             it
             ,
             excentrick
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             esteems
             consequently
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             (
             which
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             to
             be
             abjurd
             in
             the
             Covenant
             )
             to
             depend
             (
             as
             such
             )
             upon
             the
             Pope
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             hierarchy
             .
             
               Next
               (
               pag.
               81
               )
               he
               sayes
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               episcopall
               government
               formerly
               described
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Ministers
               are
               invested
               with
               equal
               power
               and
               auhority
               or
               dignity
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               the
               same
               order
               ,
               and
               governe
               by
               common
               counsel
               ,
               but
               the
               specificall
               prelacy
               last
               described
               ,
               which
               presumes
               it self
               to
               be
               a
               Hierarchie
               :
            
             So
             that
             with
             Mr
             Crofton
             our
             present
             prelacie
             falls
             within
             the
             denomination
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             abjured
             in
             the
             solemne
             league
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               Popes
               wicked
               Hierarchie
            
             abjured
             in
             the
             nationall
             Covenant
             —
             
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             preceeding
             page
             that
             none
             can
             deny
             that
             
               a
               quantenus
               ad
               omne
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             tells
             them
             moreover
             in
             that
             same
             pag.
             that
             
               had
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Phillippi
               ,
               Creet
               ,
               or
               the
               seven
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               invested
               with
               the
               same
               ministeriall
               authority
               which
               he
               then
               enjoyned
               ,
               he
               might
            
             have
             stood
             up
             
               a
               Peer
               to
               any
               Bishops
               therein
            
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             esteemed
             no
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             but
             Presbyters
             .
             Besides
             (
             pag.
             82.
             )
             he
             cites
             severall
             writers
             to
             prove
             
               that
               the
               authority
               and
               distinction
               of
               Episcopall
               and
               Archiepiscopall
               chaires
               &
               metropolitan
               primacies
               ,
               owe
               their
               institution
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               politick
               constitutions
               of
               Princes
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               (
               pag.
               84.
               )
               out
               of
               Cartwright
               and
               Whittaker
               —
               that
               the
               Church
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ
               its
               head
               (
               not
               his
               vicar
               ,
               or
               superiority
               of
               single
               prelats
               )
               is
               a
               monarchy
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               ancients
               and
               pastors
               that
               governe
               in
               common
               (
               all
               the
               Presbytrie
               )
               with
               like
               authority
               among
               themselves
               (
               not
               a
               superiority
               over
               them
               )
               it
               is
               an
               Aristocracie
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               the
               people
               are
               not
               excluded
               ,
               but
               have
               their
               interest
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Democracy
               .
            
             The
             inserted
             parentheses
             are
             Mr
             Croftons
             ;
             and
             let
             any
             judge
             whither
             he
             assert
             not
             with
             these
             authors
             ,
             a
             Presbyterian
             frame
             of
             government
             opposit
             to
             diocesian
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             .
             In
             his
             Analepsis
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             Dr
             Gauden
             (
             pag.
             2.
             )
             he
             charges
             him
             (
             as
             before
             the
             Oxford
             men
             )
             
               with
               an
               uncertain
               proposall
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 ratio
                 formalis
              
               of
               the
               Covenant
               obligation
               as
               to
               prelacy
               ,
               under
               the
               general
               terme
               of
               Episcopacie
               (
               therein
               also
               las●…ing
               our
               Informer
               for
               the
               same
               laxness
               and
               ambiguity
               )
               telling
               them
               that
               by
               good
               demonstration
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               and
               [
               Presbyter
               ]
               have
               been
               asserted
               to
               be
               synonimous
               titles
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               and
               are
               found
               to
               have
               been
               so
               used
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               of
               the
               Fathers
               —
               adding
               ,
               that
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               its
               Ministers
               —
               in
               their
               severall
               
               assemblies
               ,
               with
               a
               Moderator
               
                 Ordinis
                 causa
              
               ,
               to
               dispose
               and
               regulat
               what
               belongs
               to
               order
               —
               is
               the
               primitive
               episcopacie
               —
               which
               he
               grants
               to
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               will
               not
               strike
               against
               —
               then
               (
               pag.
               3.
               and
               4.
               )
               he
               describes
               the
               Episcopacy
               which
               the
               Covenant
               strikes
               against
               .
               And
               pag.
               5.
               summeth
               it
               up
               thus
               —
               that
               the
               Covenant
               cannot
               be
               accomplisht
               by
               the
               removal
               of
               Prelats
               pride
               &c.
               
               
                 Whilst
                 the
                 Preeminence
                 ,
                 prerogative
                 ,
                 Paternal
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 juridicall
                 authority
                 assumed
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 immediat
                 successors
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               (
               So
               our
               Informer
               makes
               them
               )
               &c.
               
                 —
                 are
                 continued
              
               .
            
             What
             will
             this
             Oedipus
             answer
             to
             Croftons
             assertion
             ?
             Have
             not
             our
             Prelats
             this
             preeminence
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             a
             distinct
             order
             from
             them
             ?
             and
             have
             they
             not
             a
             juridicall
             authority
             over
             them
             ,
             by
             our
             law
             and
             practise
             ,
             and
             his
             pleading
             too
             ?
             doth
             not
             Mr
             Crofton
             
               in
               terminis
            
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             obligation
             can
             never
             be
             satisfied
             untill
             such
             be
             removed
             ?
             are
             they
             no
             more
             in
             Church
             judicatores
             ,
             but
             Moderators
             and
             Chairemen
             ,
             set
             up
             
               Ordinis
               causa
            
             to
             order
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             meeting
             ?
             doth
             not
             our
             law
             give
             them
             a
             negative
             voice
             in
             the
             meeting
             ,
             and
             alloweth
             Presbyters
             only
             to
             give
             them
             advice
             ,
             if
             their
             Lordships
             do
             judge
             them
             prudent
             and
             loyall
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             wheras
             the
             Dr
             ,
             (
             pag.
             18.
             )
             did
             conclude
             
               that
               the
               Hierarchy
               being
               dead
               ,
               must
               rise
               in
               another
               qualitie
               .
            
             Mr
             Crofton
             tells
             him
             (
             pag.
             6.
             )
             
               That
               if
               it
               arise
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               the
               establishment
               of
               Congregational
               ,
               Classical
               ,
               Provincial
               and
               National
               Assemblies
               or
               Synods
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               
                 Communi
                 consilio
                 Presbyterorum
              
               (
               this
               phrase
               of
               Jerome
               he
               frequentlie
               useth
               )
               to
               debate
               and
               determine
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 Exercise
                 all
                 acts
                 of
                 discipline
              
               
               
                 and
                 Ecclesiastick
                 power
              
               —
               each
               having
               a
               Prefident
               to
               propone
               questions
               ,
               gather
               suffrages
               &c.
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             Which
             mould
             of
             government
             ,
             whither
             it
             would
             not
             smooth
             our
             prelacie
             to
             a
             compleat
             Presbyterian
             parity
             ,
             let
             the
             Informer
             himself
             judge
             .
             It
             is
             incontrovertibly
             clear
             from
             these
             passages
             of
             Crofton
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             their
             sense
             whom
             our
             Informer
             alleges
             to
             stand
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             the
             present
             prelacie
             is
             abjured
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             authors
             after
             cited
             ,
             and
             that
             declaration
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             2d
             article
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             clear
             (
             nay
             the
             contrary
             is
             evident
             )
             that
             such
             proposals
             in
             explication
             of
             that
             article
             ,
             were
             either
             mad
             or
             approven
             by
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             soundest
             Presbyterians
             there
             present
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             al
             's
             evident
             that
             if
             prelacy
             even
             as
             by
             them
             reserved
             ,
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             
               sound
               droctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               ,
            
             that
             article
             of
             exti●…pation
             doth
             most
             clearly
             and
             formally
             reach
             it
             .
             Neither
             are
             we
             so
             much
             concerned
             in
             the
             problemarick
             glossings
             or
             disputes
             of
             any
             persons
             in
             England
             (
             they
             not
             having
             tendered
             that
             oath
             unto
             us
             )
             as
             in
             the
             obligation
             of
             this
             oath
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Nationall
             Covenant
             lying
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             preserve
             our
             reformation
             as
             it
             stood
             then
             establisht
             .
             Moreover
             this
             man
             would
             take
             Dr
             Sandersons
             advice
             here
             that
             
               an
               oath
               being
               
                 stricti
                 juris
              
               —
               the
               meaning
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               when
               clear
               from
               the
               words
               —
               but
               if
               it
               be
               doubtfull
               ,
               every
               one
               is
               to
               take
               care
               that
               they
               indulge
               not
               their
               own
               affections
               and
               inclinations
               ,
               or
               give
               way
               to
               too
               large
               a
               license
               of
               glossing
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               with
               more
               ease
               loose
               themselves
               from
               the
               obligation
               ,
               or
               give
               such
               a
               sense
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               take
               it
               to
               themselves
               —
               as
               the
               unconcernd
               do
               see
               that
               the
               words
               will
               not
               bear
               ,
               both
               for
               fear
               of
               perjury
               and
               ensnaring
               of
               others
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             ,
             
               de
               jur
               prom
               .
               praelect
            
             .
             2.
             parag
             .
             9.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Doubter
             objects
             next
             [
             that
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             the
             parliament
             of
             England
             sense
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             state
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             imposed
             the
             oath
             ,
             and
             meant
             it
             against
             all
             sort
             of
             prelacie
             .
             ]
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               it
               being
               a
               common
               league
               of
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               the
               meaning
               must
               be
               determined
               by
               all
               the
               three
               ;
               and
               that
               Timorcus
               shews
               that
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               their
               sense
               mas
               with
               concnrrence
               of
               our
               Commissiners
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             We
             have
             already
             made
             it
             good
             ,
             that
             giving
             the
             Informer
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             article
             which
             he
             alledges
             ,
             it
             will
             notwithstanding
             clearly
             exclude
             our
             present
             prelacy
             .
             Timorcus
             telling
             us
             expresly
             (
             pag.
             16.
             )
             that
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               aperily
               oblidges
               against
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
            
             &c.
             
               which
               termes
            
             he
             sayes
             
               are
               lyable
               to
               no
               ambiguity
               ,
               and
               particularly
               against
               all
               such
               exercise
               of
               prelacie
               ,
               as
               is
               by
               one
               single
               person
               ,
               arrogating
               to
               himself
               sole
               and
               single
               power
               in
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               .
            
             Darre
             this
             man
             deny
             that
             our
             present
             prelates
             have
             this
             legall
             prerogative
             expresly
             allowed
             them
             by
             our
             lawes
             ?
             is
             not
             all
             Church
             government
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             them
             with
             advice
             only
             of
             such
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             as
             their
             Lordships
             (
             forsooth
             )
             shall
             judge
             loyall
             ?
             so
             that
             the
             prelacie
             which
             Timorcus
             and
             the
             English
             are
             for
             ,
             is
             point
             blanck
             cross
             to
             the
             present
             hierarchie
             ;
             and
             the
             three
             nations
             sense
             of
             that
             article
             will
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             )
             never
             be
             reconciled
             to
             his
             sense
             and
             pleading
             in
             this
             point
             .
             2.
             
             We
             told
             him
             also
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             2d
             .
             Art.
             Whereby
             mostly
             or
             principally
             our
             obligation
             against
             prelacy
             is
             to
             be
             measured
             ,
             it
             being
             that
             which
             relates
             especially
             to
             England
             ,
             where
             Prelacy
             was
             then
             existent
             ;
             and
             whatever
             sense
             any
             there
             do
             put
             upon
             that
             Article
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             offered
             to
             put
             any
             glosses
             upon
             our
             great
             engadgement
             to
             preserve
             our
             reformation
             then
             established
             ,
             and
             never
             imagned
             nor
             offered
             the
             least
             limitation
             of
             our
             obligations
             both
             by
             the
             National
             Covenant
             
             as
             then
             particularly
             applyed
             against
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             likewise
             our
             obligation
             in
             the
             first
             part
             and
             article
             of
             the
             League
             ,
             to
             preserve
             our
             establisht
             reformation
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             which
             consequently
             stands
             inviolable
             according
             to
             its
             native
             and
             necessary
             meaning
             ,
             in
             contradiction
             to
             our
             Prelacie
             or
             any
             Prelacie
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             he
             dar
             not
             deny
             that
             this
             Church
             and
             Nation
             at
             the
             imposing
             did
             understand
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Our
             Informer
             permits
             now
             his
             Doubter
             to
             tell
             him
             [
             that
             we
             are
             engadged
             
               to
               preserve
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
            
             which
             was
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             that
             therefor
             in
             the
             2d
             .
             article
             we
             swear
             against
             all
             kinde
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             Prelacie
             and
             Presbytery
             being
             inconsistent
             .
             ]
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             
               that
               if
               we
               are
               in
               the
            
             1.
             
             
               Article
               bound
               to
               maintain
               Presbyterie
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               2d
               left
               at
               libertie
               for
               some
               kinde
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               if
               Presbyterie
               and
               Prelacie
               be
               inconsistent
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               sworne
               contradictions
               ,
               viz
               ,
               to
               admit
               of
               no
               kinde
               of
               Prelacie
               ,
               and
               yet
               admit
               of
               some
               kinde
               of
               it
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             it
             yet
             to
             prove
             that
             either
             we
             or
             England
             are
             left
             to
             a
             latitude
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Genuine
             sense
             of
             that
             Article
             )
             as
             to
             any
             prelacy
             ,
             or
             whatever
             government
             else
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             because
             ,
             1
             the
             generall
             oblidgements
             [
             to
             endeavour
             a
             reformation
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             —
             and
             to
             extirpat
             what
             ever
             is
             found
             contrarie
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ]
             will
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             necessarily
             import
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             us
             &
             them
             ,
             ane
             engadgement
             against
             all
             kind
             of
             Prelacy
             under
             this
             notion
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             [
             Englands
             reserving
             a
             latitude
             for
             a
             proestos
             ]
             which
             he
             here
             alledges
             ,
             Timorcus
             will
             tell
             us
             (
             out
             of
             Doctor
             Sanderson
             )
             of
             this
             rule
             as
             to
             the
             interpretation
             of
             promissory
             Oaths
             
               that
               tho
               it
               s
               granted
               that
               promissory
               imposed
               Oaths
               must
               be
               interpret
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               Imposers
               ,
               as
               our
               private
               Oaths
               
               according
               to
               our
               sense
               ,
               yet
               both
               these
               rules
               are
               to
               be
               limited
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               our
               private
               sense
               of
               our
               spontaneous
               Oaths
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               sense
               of
               those
               who
               impose
               Oaths
               upon
               others
               ,
               
                 must
                 be
                 other
                 then
                 will
                 comport
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 just
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 vow
                 ,
                 or
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               for
               this
               were
               to
               destroy
               [
               saith
               he
               ]
               the
               simplicity
               necessary
               to
               every
               Oath
               ,
               and
               indeed
               not
               to
               interpret
               ,
               but
               to
               coin
               ane
               Oath
               or
               new
               obligation
               .
               Now
               the
               obligation
               of
            
             both
             Nations
             in
             this
             Oath
             ,
             is
             
               to
               endeavour
               reformation
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               extirpat
               whatever
               is
               contrary
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             a
             fixt
             Moderator
             ,
             or
             any
             supposed
             moderat
             mould
             of
             Prelacy
             be
             found
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             no
             mans
             glossings
             whatsoever
             ,
             can
             (
             according
             to
             this
             necessary
             rule
             )
             prejudge
             the
             native
             import
             ,
             signification
             ,
             and
             extent
             of
             these
             generall
             clauses
             .
             In
             the
             2d
             .
             place
             ,
             his
             contradiction
             here
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             but
             his
             owne
             airie
             imagination
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             
               ad
               idem
            
             ,
             and
             
               eodem
               modo
            
             .
             Wherein
             he
             imagineth
             the
             contradiction
             to
             lye
             .
             Our
             duty
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             our
             obligation
             thereanent
             ,
             being
             relative
             to
             
               the
               establisht
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             the
             extirpation
             engadged
             unto
             ,
             being
             relative
             to
             
               another
               nation
               and
               Church
            
             ,
             wherein
             that
             species
             of
             Prelacy
             particularized
             in
             the
             Article
             ,
             was
             existent
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             liberty
             left
             for
             any
             kinde
             of
             Prelacy
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             and
             for
             Englands
             reserving
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             him
             that
             what
             ever
             glosses
             any
             may
             put
             upon
             that
             2d
             .
             article
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             generall
             clauses
             and
             expressions
             mentioned
             will
             exclude
             all
             kinde
             of
             prelacie
             ,
             their
             glosses
             will
             not
             comport
             with
             the
             simplicity
             and
             genuin
             sense
             of
             the
             oath
             ,
             and
             therfor
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             Since
             if
             it
             can
             be
             made
             good
             from
             the
             scripture
             that
             all
             kinde
             of
             prelacy
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             dissonant
             to
             the
             divine
             rule
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             power
             
             of
             godliness
             ,
             the
             oath
             doth
             most
             clearly
             strike
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Mr
               Crofton
               pag.
               110.
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Author
               whom
               he
               calls
               Dr
               Featly's
               ghost
               ,
               objecting
               that
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               is
               set
               before
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               tells
               him
               that
               it
               is
               in
               relation
               to
               different
               acts
               ,
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               of
               Scotland
               to
               be
               preserved
               ,
               of
               England
               to
               be
               Reformed
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Solecism
               to
               put
               the
               factum
               before
               the
               fieri
               ,
               to
               sweare
               the
               
                 preservation
                 of
                 good
                 acquired
              
               ,
               before
               
                 ane
                 endeavour
                 to
                 obtain
              
               the
               same
               or
               better
               ,
               to
               prefix
               
                 the
                 pattern
              
               to
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               therunto
               conformed
               .
               He
               adds
               ,
               that
               his
               Antagonist
               hath
               little
               reason
               to
               grudge
               that
               Scotland
               should
               be
               propounded
               as
               a
               pattern
               of
               Reformation
               to
               England
               ,
               since
               Beda
               reports
               that
               
                 this
                 nation
                 did
                 as
                 first
                 communicat
                 the
                 science
                 of
                 divine
                 knowledge
                 without
                 grudge
                 or
                 envy
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               citing
               his
               Eccles.
               hist.
               gent.
               Ang.
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               23.
               
               Hence
               he
               infers
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               folecisin
               to
               propound
               us
               
                 as
                 a
                 pattern
                 of
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               who
               had
               first
               obtained
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               Christianity
               it selfe
               was
               ar
               first
               transmitted
               to
               them
               .
            
             Here
             let
             out
             Informer
             informe
             himself
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             English
             Presbyterians
             ,
             [
             the
             preserving
             of
             our
             establisht
             Reformation
             ]
             is
             that
             article
             wherin
             our
             obligation
             to
             Presbyterian
             government
             is
             properly
             included
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             article
             of
             Reformation
             yet
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             relates
             properly
             to
             England
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             state
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             preserving
             and
             reforming
             as
             distinct
             acts
             ,
             the
             one
             relating
             to
             our
             Reformation
             in
             Scotland
             already
             obtaind
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             that
             in
             England
             yet
             in
             fieri
             ,
             wherin
             they
             check
             this
             mans
             blunt
             measuring
             our
             obligation
             against
             prelacie
             first
             and
             principally
             by
             the
             second
             article
             ,
             and
             his
             denying
             our
             obligation
             to
             preserve
             Pretbyterian
             government
             containd
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             his
             blunt
             confounding
             
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             two
             articles
             ,
             to
             give
             some
             shadduw
             of
             his
             fancyed
             contradiction
             which
             he
             would
             fasten
             upon
             us
             ,
             viz.
             [
             That
             we
             are
             bound
             against
             all
             Episcopacie
             in
             the
             first
             article
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             second
             can
             admit
             of
             some
             .
             ]
             For
             as
             we
             have
             before
             answered
             ,
             so
             Mr
             Crofton
             tells
             him
             here
             again
             ,
             that
             the
             acts
             and
             objects
             are
             different
             .
             The
             preserving
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             government
             and
             discipline
             of
             this
             Church
             (
             which
             we
             see
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             Ptesbyterian
             government
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             two
             books
             of
             discipline
             ,
             and
             opposit
             to
             diocesan
             prelacie
             as
             such
             )
             is
             a
             different
             act
             and
             object
             ,
             from
             these
             of
             extirpating
             Prelacie
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             with
             Mr
             Crofton
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             Presbyterians
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             such
             paradox
             as
             this
             man
             afterwards
             endeavours
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Covenant
               obligeth
               them
               to
               Reforme
               England
               according
               to
               our
               pattern
               ,
            
             which
             we
             see
             they
             hold
             to
             be
             the
             
               Scripture
               pattern
            
             .
             For
             Mr
             Crofton
             tells
             his
             Adversary
             that
             our
             factum
             was
             to
             be
             their
             Fieri
             ,
             and
             our
             
               acquired
               good
            
             in
             point
             of
             government
             ,
             the
             measure
             of
             
               their
               good
               to
               be
               obtaind
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             good
             they
             were
             to
             obtain
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             )
             was
             
               the
               same
               with
               ours
            
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             
               in
               terminis
            
             and
             expresly
             ,
             that
             our
             pattern
             is
             in
             the
             first
             article
             prefixed
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             conformed
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             we
             have
             said
             out
             of
             Mr
             Crofton
             touching
             his
             sense
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             English
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             adhere
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             strikes
             against
             all
             prelacy
             including
             the
             priority
             and
             power
             of
             diocesan
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             ;
             That
             prelacy
             disputed
             against
             by
             Gerson
             Bucer
             in
             his
             dissertations
             de
             Gub.
             eccl
             .
             Didoclavius
             in
             his
             
               Altare
               Damascenum
            
             .
             Cartwrights
             Exceptions
             .
             Paul
             Baines
             his
             Diocesans
             tryall
             .
             Smectymnuus
             .
             Mr
             Pryn
             in
             his
             publick
             and
             positive
             challenge
             for
             th●…
             unbishop●…g
             
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             cited
             by
             Crofton
             ,
             pag.
             83.
             
               as
               unanswerable
               pieces
            
             .
             Yea
             all
             Bishops
             whose
             office
             and
             authority
             is
             such
             as
             Mr
             Crofton
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             expression
             )
             
               might
               not
               stand
               up
               a
               Peer
               to
               them
               in
               officiall
               power
               ,
            
             tho
             a
             simple
             Presbyter
             ;
             so
             that
             our
             Informer
             is
             quite
             out
             in
             telling
             us
             that
             in
             their
             sense
             the
             Covenant
             is
             reconcilable
             to
             our
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             strikes
             only
             against
             that
             of
             England
             .
             Again
             ,
             Mr
             Crofton
             in
             the
             Analepsis
             ,
             (
             pag.
             129.
             )
             answering
             the
             charge
             of
             Ambiguity
             put
             upon
             that
             clause
             of
             
               [
               the
               best
               reformed
               Churches
            
             ]
             tells
             the
             Masters
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             is
             
               [
               in
               endeavouring
               the
               reformation
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               our
               rule
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               reformed
               Churches
               our
               pattern
               .
               ]
            
             Wherein
             he
             clearly
             asserts
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             reaches
             the
             extirpation
             of
             whatever
             Prelacie
             is
             found
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             finde
             Mr
             Crofton
             here
             assert
             )
             owned
             no
             Bishops
             but
             such
             as
             he
             might
             stand
             up
             a
             Peer
             unto
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Scripture
             rule
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             Covenant
             according
             thereunto
             ,
             strikes
             against
             ,
             and
             cuts
             of
             all
             Prelacy
             of
             Diocesian
             Bish
             :
             of
             whatever
             Goverment
             doth
             admitt
             of
             any
             Church
             officers
             ,
             above
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             in
             his
             sense
             they
             are
             oblidged
             to
             reduce
             Englands
             prelacy
             or
             hierarchy
             ,
             to
             a
             compleat
             presbyterian
             parity
             .
             The
             Scripture
             makes
             (
             with
             Mr
             Crofton
             )
             the
             Bishop
             and
             presbyter
             meerly
             Synonima
             ;
             So
             that
             no
             prelacy
             wherein
             a
             distinction
             is
             admitted
             ,
             can
             consist
             with
             the
             Covenant
             in
             his
             judgment
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             glossings
             of
             men
             prejudge
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             obligation
             resulting
             from
             this
             clause
             to
             extirpate
             Prelacy
             foot
             and
             branch
             .
          
           
             Our
             Informer
             might
             have
             seen
             this
             his
             notion
             further
             refuted
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             peice
             intituled
             
               [
               The
               case
               of
               the
               accommodation
               examined
               ,
               pag.
            
             39.
             40.
             
             ]
             who
             shews
             
               that
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               England
               had
               attained
               we
               might
               
               close
               with
               them
               in
               a
               particular
               Oath
               ,
               for
               extirpating
               an
               evill
               discovered
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               a
               further
               advance
               ,
               rest
               upon
               the
               more
               general
               tyes
               so
               surely
               cautioned
               ,
               till
               God
               should
               give
               further
               light
               —
               so
               that
               the
               engadgement
               of
               both
               parties
               expresly
               only
               to
               extirpat
               that
               species
               ,
               did
               no
               way
               hinder
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               and
               rejecting
               of
               all
               prelacy
               to
               be
               Covenanted
               unto
               under
               the
               General
               provisions
               —
               That
               ,
               it
               was
               aggreeable
               to
               truth
               and
               righteousness
               for
               us
               to
               concurre
               ,
               with
               that
               Church
               convinced
               of
               evills
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               enlightened
               as
               to
               remedies
               ,
               in
               Covenanting
               against
               the
               evills
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               endeavour
               a
               reformation
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               general
               oblidgement
               ,
               become
               bound
               to
               make
               a
               more
               exact
               search
               anent
               the
               lawfullnes
               or
               unlawfullness
               of
               things
               ,
               not
               so
               fully
               clear
               in
               the
               time
               of
               entering
               into
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               discovery
               to
               reject
               what
               seemed
               tolerable
               .
               So
               that
               no
               hesitation
               among
               them
               ,
               doth
               hinder
               England
               and
               Scotlands
               respective
               obligations
               to
               extirpate
               all
               episcopacy
               as
               contrary
               to
               that
               doctine
               which
               is
               according
               to
               godliness
               .
            
             What
             inconsistency
             will
             the
             Informer
             shew
             us
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             one
             nation
             vow
             adherence
             to
             its
             owne
             establishment
             in
             point
             of
             reformation
             and
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             likewise
             vow
             assistance
             of
             another
             nation
             in
             the
             removal
             of
             a
             corruption
             therein
             ,
             tho
             the
             removall
             will
             not
             amount
             to
             such
             a
             compleatness
             of
             reformation
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             every
             way
             like
             unto
             this
             establishment
             ,
             both
             nations
             being
             notwithstanding
             oblidged
             respective
             ,
             under
             generall
             clauses
             to
             make
             this
             reformation
             compleat
             .
          
           
             The
             Informer
             next
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               doubted
               by
               the
               learned
               ,
               whither
               in
               the
               first
               Article
               there
               be
               any
               obligation
               to
               maintain
               presbyterian
               Government
               .
            
             His
             first
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               because
               there
               is
               no
               express
               mention
               of
               presbyterian
               Government
               therin
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               only
               of
               our
               reformed
               religion
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Government
               .
               Ans.
            
             this
             reason
             of
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             which
             he
             hath
             borrowed
             ,
             is
             very
             insignificant
             .
             Our
             Church
             ,
             after
             long
             wrestling
             being
             recovered
             from
             corruptions
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
             which
             Prelates
             had
             introduced
             ,
             and
             her
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             pattern
             set
             up
             ,
             in
             Presbyteries
             ,
             synods
             ,
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             priviledges
             of
             these
             her
             courts
             ,
             authorized
             and
             establisht
             both
             by
             civill
             and
             ecclesiastick
             constitutions
             and
             laws
             ,
             will
             any
             doubt
             (
             but
             the
             sceptick
             who
             will
             dispute
             that
             snow
             is
             not
             white
             )
             that
             the
             discipline
             then
             reformed
             and
             establisht
             ,
             is
             in
             that
             oath
             sworn
             to
             be
             maintained
             .
             He
             may
             al
             's
             well
             alledge
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             doctrine
             and
             worship
             then
             established
             ,
             which
             we
             Covenant
             to
             preserve
             ,
             as
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             government
             ,
             since
             this
             reformation
             then
             established
             ,
             takes
             in
             all
             the
             three
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             Besides
             his
             Master
             the
             Seasonable
             Casuist
             ,
             grants
             that
             there
             was
             then
             in
             Scotland
             no
             such
             officers
             ,
             as
             are
             enumerate
             in
             the
             2d
             article
             ,
             but
             an
             establisht
             reformed
             government
             was
             then
             existent
             .
             Now
             dare
             any
             of
             these
             new
             absolvers
             or
             resolvers
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             was
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             imposers
             of
             that
             oath
             .
             His
             2d
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               that
               Independents
               took
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               hand
               in
               wording
               that
               article
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               import
               any
               particular
               forme
               of
               government
               .
               —
               That
               the
               words
               import
               no
               one
               forme
               of
               government
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               proviso
               ,
               as
               reformed
               .
            
             The
             Seasonable
             case
             said
             this
             already
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Apologist
             returned
             answer
             
               That
               the
               government
               of
               this
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               being
               Presbyteriall
               (
               as
               he
               acknowledged
               )
               there
               could
               be
               no
               other
               government
               understood
               ,
               then
               what
               was
               then
               existent
               ,
               established
               and
               reformed
               .
               That
               to
               say
            
             Indendepents
             understood
             it
             of
             their
             government
             ,
             will
             
             no
             more
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             upon
             the
             
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               which
               Independents
               do
               alledge
               will
               plead
               for
               their
               government
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             this
             man
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             same
             insignificant
             quirk
             be
             also
             objected
             as
             to
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             viz.
             that
             only
             the
             doctrine
             and
             worship
             with
             this
             proviso
             as
             reformed
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             then
             established
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             is
             understood
             in
             that
             article
             ,
             and
             so
             sectaries
             may
             lurk
             under
             this
             generall
             also
             .
             Thus
             he
             may
             alledge
             that
             no
             engadgement
             or
             oath
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             Majesties
             authority
             will
             binde
             ,
             except
             his
             name
             and
             Sirname
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             some
             may
             entertaine
             a
             chimera
             of
             their
             own
             under
             his
             Majesties
             general
             titles
             .
             Alas
             !
             what
             ridiculous
             conceits
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             next
             objects
             [
             that
             the
             English
             parliament
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             our
             Scots
             Commissioners
             imposed
             that
             oath
             ,
             did
             by
             
               [
               the
               reformed
               government
            
             ]
             understand
             Presbytrie
             which
             was
             then
             settled
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             oath
             in
             their
             sense
             who
             imposed
             it
             ,
             whatever
             Independents
             think
             .
             ]
             He
             answers
             ,
             
               by
               denying
               that
               the
               English
               parliament
               understood
               the
            
             1.
             
               article
               of
               Presbyterian
               government
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               would
               have
               thought
               themselves
               bound
               to
               reforme
               England
               according
               to
               our
               pattern
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contraire
               in
               anno
            
             1647
             
               they
               toid
               our
               Commissioners
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               never
               finde
               Presbytrie
               necessary
               by
               any
               divine
               right
               ,
               and
               charged
               them
               with
               Superciliousness
               in
               judging
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               lawfull
               Church
               government
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               call
               so
               ,
               and
               with
               misinterpreting
               the
               article
               anent
               Church
               government
               .
            
             This
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             also
             said
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             hungry
             casuist
             catches
             up
             his
             
               cibum
               praemansum
            
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             see
             the
             answer
             returned
             to
             this
             in
             the
             Apology
             .
             To
             this
             I
             say
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             tendered
             not
             that
             oath
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             is
             their
             sense
             therof
             ,
             principally
             to
             be
             eyed
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             mould
             of
             the
             objection
             
             and
             answer
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             suppose
             .
             The
             parliaments
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             imposed
             the
             oath
             upon
             their
             own
             subjects
             ,
             framed
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             both
             according
             to
             their
             own
             condition
             ,
             and
             exigence
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             are
             to
             look
             mainly
             to
             the
             procedour
             and
             sense
             of
             our
             Church
             and
             state
             ,
             for
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             genuin
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             that
             oath
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             the
             designe
             of
             our
             Church
             and
             state
             in
             framing
             and
             imposing
             of
             this
             oath
             ,
             was
             to
             establish
             and
             preserve
             our
             Church
             government
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             who
             denyes
             to
             have
             been
             Presbyterian
             ,
             in
             its
             compleat
             formes
             ,
             and
             courts
             ,
             he
             may
             deny
             any
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             We
             told
             him
             alreadie
             ,
             that
             whatever
             defection
             or
             liberty
             of
             glossing
             any
             might
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             yet
             the
             words
             and
             clauses
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             1.
             article
             ,
             are
             clear
             and
             abundantly
             significant
             ,
             and
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             evasion
             .
             And
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             total
             extirpation
             of
             prelacie
             out
             of
             that
             Church
             where
             it
             was
             existent
             ,
             the
             2d
             Article
             ,
             is
             as
             clear
             and
             convincing
             .
             And
             therefore
             whither
             they
             lookt
             upon
             themselves
             as
             oblidged
             to
             follow
             our
             pattern
             yea
             or
             not
             ,
             we
             have
             proved
             that
             they
             stood
             oblidged
             ,
             both
             by
             that
             particular
             enumeration
             in
             the
             2
             Article
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             more
             generall
             clauses
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             Prelacie
             root
             and
             branch
             .
             This
             man
             will
             make
             a
             meer
             Proteus
             of
             oaths
             ,
             if
             their
             sense
             and
             obligation
             must
             vary
             ,
             turne
             ambulatory
             or
             ambiguous
             ,
             according
             as
             men
             do
             shift
             or
             turne
             aside
             .
             We
             told
             him
             of
             Dr
             Sandersons
             rule
             ,
             anent
             the
             import
             of
             the
             words
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             in
             their
             genuin
             sense
             in
             reference
             to
             its
             obligation
             ,
             whatever
             liberty
             men
             may
             take
             to
             glosse
             ,
             or
             interpret
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             sound
             Casuists
             .
             3.
             
             Dare
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             parliament
             of
             England
             denyed
             ,
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             Presbyterian
             government
             was
             compleatly
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             or
             will
             he
             make
             them
             so
             irrationall
             
             as
             to
             deny
             this
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             1.
             
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             doth
             clearly
             oblidge
             this
             Church
             to
             its
             preservation
             as
             the
             reformed
             Government
             then
             existent
             ;
             and
             if
             his
             consequence
             cannot
             but
             be
             admitted
             ,
             surely
             whither
             they
             looked
             on
             themselves
             as
             oblidged
             to
             follow
             our
             pattern
             yea
             or
             not
             they
             held
             no
             sense
             of
             this
             article
             contrary
             to
             our
             own
             sense
             ,
             nor
             denyed
             our
             obligation
             to
             maintain
             our
             established
             Presbyterian
             Government
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             they
             never
             denyed
             their
             obligation
             to
             reforme
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             according
             to
             the
             
               Scripture
               pattern
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               of
               the
               best
               reformed
               Churches
            
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             that
             pattern
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             other
             Churches
             where
             Presbyterian
             Government
             was
             existent
             ,
             were
             such
             ,
             was
             and
             is
             the
             sense
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             themselves
             ,
             as
             from
             their
             confessions
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             .
          
           
             For
             confirming
             this
             further
             (
             because
             the
             Informer
             hath
             told
             us
             frequently
             of
             MrCrofton
             )
             let
             us
             heare
             how
             he
             will
             bespeak
             him
             in
             this
             point
             .
             In
             that
             piece
             intituled
             [
             The
             fastening
             of
             S
             Peters
             Fetters
             pag.
             40.
             ]
             He
             tells
             the
             Oxford
             men
             
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotlands
               Philadelphian
               purity
               —
               in
               delivering
               in
               writting
               ,
               and
               excercising
               in
               practice
               that
               sincere
               manner
               of
               Government
               whereby
               men
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               salvation
               ,
               acknowledged
               by
               Mr
               Brightman
               on
               Apocalyps
               3.
               and
               the
               Apology
               to
               the
               Doctors
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               of
               Beza's
               epistle
               79
               to
               Mr
               Knox
               ,
               exhorting
               him
               to
               hold
               fast
               that
               
                 pure
                 Discipline
              
               which
               he
               had
               brought
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
              
               .
               And
               (
               pag.
               41.
               )
               he
               cites
               the
               
                 corpus
                 confess
              
               .
               (
               pag.
               6.
               )
               Where
               the
               collector
               layes
               down
               this
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               Churches
               purity
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               54
               years
               unity
               without
               Schisme
               [
               that
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               prescribed
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               received
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               that
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               disposed
               so
               near
               as
               might
               be
               ]
               which
               he
               prayes
               may
               be
               perpetually
               kept
               by
               the
               King
               &
               Rulers
               of
               the
               church
               .
            
             These
             English
             Non-conformists
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             syntagma
             ,
             in
             Croftons
             sense
             ,
             and
             himself
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             thus
             clearly
             avouching
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             which
             Mr
             Knox
             introduced
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             the
             government
             of
             this
             Church
             since
             the
             reformation
             ,
             and
             which
             King
             Iames
             also
             owned
             .
             For
             after
             he
             hath
             told
             us
             in
             the
             same
             page
             
               of
               Arundel
               ,
               Hutton
               ,
               and
               Matthews
               ,
               three
               English
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               their
               approving
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               he
               tells
               the
               same
               Oxford
               men
               of
               the
               joy
               which
               King
               James
               profest
               in
               the
               assembly
               1590
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 sincerest
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Again
               (
               pag
               :
               39.
               )
               he
               makes
               mention
               of
               this
               Churches
               two
               books
               of
               discipline
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               badge
               and
               Test
               of
               her
               government
               ;
               and
               in
               answere
               to
               the
               Oxford
               mens
               exception
               against
               that
               article
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               binds
               to
               preserve
               the
               discipline
               and
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               [
               viz.
               that
               they
               were
               not
               concerned
               in
               ,
               and
               had
               litle
               knowledge
               of
               that
               government
               ]
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               wonders
               how
               an
               university
               conversing
               in
               all
               books
               ,
               could
               profess
               they
               had
               no
               knowledge
               of
               these
               books
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             Mr
             Crostons
             sense
             and
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             covenanters
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             government
             engadged
             unto
             in
             that
             article
             ,
             is
             that
             platforme
             of
             Presbyterian
             government
             contained
             in
             these
             2
             books
             of
             discipline
             ,
             which
             adversaries
             themselves
             do
             grant
             to
             comprehend
             an
             intire
             frame
             of
             Presbyterian
             government
             .
          
           
             Again
             (
             pag.
             141.
             )
             he
             gathers
             from
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             Kings
             coronation
             oath
             at
             Scone
             ,
             
               that
               the
               royall
               
               assent
               was
               given
               unto
               Presbyterian
               government
               
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 solemne
                 league
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               ,
               in
               his
               Majesties
               most
               publick
               capacity
               as
               King
               of
               great
               Britain
               ,
               France
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               for
               himself
               and
               Successors
               :
               and
               asserting
               clearly
               the
               equity
               of
               the
               obligation
               ,
               he
               asks
               the
               learned
               in
               law
               [
               whither
               the
               royall
               assent
               by
               such
               expressions
               publickly
               made
               knowne
               (
               as
               here
               it
               was
               unto
               acts
               and
               ordinances
               of
               parliament
               in
               his
               other
               dominions
               to
               be
               past
               here
               anent
               )
               be
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               an
               act
               of
               parliament
               a
               perfect
               and
               compleat
               law
               by
               the
            
             equity
             of
             the
             statute
             33.
             
             Hen.
             3.
             21.
             
             &c.
             ]
             So
             that
             Mr
             Crofton
             clearly
             asserts
             our
             obligation
             to
             Presbyterian
             government
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             reach
             all
             his
             Majesties
             dominions
             .
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             preceeding
             page
             ,
             
               that
               to
               all
               such
               as
               apprehend
               the
               constitution
               of
               England
               to
               be
               
                 Merum
                 imperium
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               King
               hath
               
                 supremam
                 Majestatem
              
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               his
               Majesties
               ratifying
               the
               Covenant
               thus
               ,
               hath
               
                 rendred
                 it
                 nationall
              
               .
               Again
               Timorcus
               (
               pag.
               70.
               )
               asserts
               that
               the
               parliament
               who
               imposed
               the
               Covenant
               (
               anno
               1648.
               )
               sent
               propositions
            
             to
             the
             King
             wherein
             was
             demanded
             
               the
               utter
               abolishing
               of
               episcopacie
            
             .
             Which
             is
             point
             blanck
             cross
             to
             the
             character
             of
             that
             piece
             obtruded
             by
             the
             Informer
             ,
             and
             doth
             evidently
             demonstrat
             (
             compared
             with
             these
             passages
             of
             Mr
             Crofton
             )
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Presbyterian
             covenanters
             in
             England
             ,
             both
             imposers
             and
             takers
             ,
             parliament
             and
             people
             ,
             understood
             that
             article
             of
             Presbyterian
             government
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             here
             poorly
             grants
             [
             that
             England
             and
             Scotland
             did
             not
             understand
             that
             article
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             but
             alledgeth
             that
             since
             our
             Church
             understood
             it
             of
             Presbytry
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             it
             in
             that
             sense
             .
             ]
             Upon
             this
             he
             assumes
             ,
             
               That
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               it
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               Church
               and
               state
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               in
            
             
             
               relation
               to
               government
               it
               is
               with
               out
               sense
               ,
               since
               the
               imposers
               themselves
               were
               not
               aggreed
               as
               to
               its
               meaning
               .
               Ans.
            
             we
             have
             already
             made
             it
             good
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             sense
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             national
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             judicial
             interpretation
             and
             application
             of
             it
             to
             our
             former
             prelacie
             expres●…ie
             ,
             the
             nations
             universall
             taking
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             authorizing
             thereof
             both
             by
             King
             and
             parliament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             recommendation
             of
             the
             assembly
             ,
             from
             the
             total
             extirpation
             of
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             Presbyterian
             government
             in
             all
             its
             courts
             ,
             in
             consequence
             hereof
             ,
             that
             that
             article
             of
             the
             solemne
             league
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             then
             existent
             Reformation
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             and
             government
             ,
             cannot
             without
             extreme
             impudence
             be
             distorted
             to
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             then
             a
             preservation
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             government
             then
             existent
             .
             Especially
             the
             league
             being
             framed
             and
             entered
             into
             by
             us
             ,
             for
             our
             further
             security
             in
             relation
             to
             what
             we
             had
             attained
             .
             And
             this
             being
             the
             article
             framed
             by
             the
             Church
             and
             state
             of
             Scotland
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             also
             their
             scope
             and
             designe
             ,
             discovered
             in
             their
             treaties
             with
             England
             ,
             when
             that
             Covenant
             was
             entered
             into
             ,
             I
             dare
             appeal
             this
             mans
             conscience
             upon
             it
             ,
             whither
             ever
             any
             demurre
             here
             anent
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sense
             of
             this
             article
             ,
             was
             offered
             by
             the
             English
             when
             the
             nations
             first
             entered
             into
             this
             oath
             ?
             or
             whither
             ,
             the
             imposers
             thereof
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             would
             have
             engaged
             in
             that
             league
             with
             the
             English
             ,
             upon
             any
             other
             termes
             then
             these
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             their
             sense
             of
             that
             1.
             article
             .
             Thinks
             the
             Informer
             that
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             had
             been
             muttered
             in
             the
             first
             transaction
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             did
             not
             look
             upon
             the
             Presbyterian
             government
             as
             the
             reformed
             government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Scots
             nation
             would
             have
             transacted
             with
             whem
             in
             this
             league
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             when
             (
             as
             Timorcus
             tells
             us
             )
             it
             was
             debated
             branch
             by
             branch
             ,
             
             phrase
             by
             phrase
             in
             the
             convention
             house
             ,
             in
             the
             parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             divines
             ,
             was
             there
             ever
             such
             a
             notion
             as
             this
             of
             our
             Informer
             started
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             reformed
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             Presbyterian
             government
             was
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             dare
             he
             deny
             that
             the
             godly
             conscientious
             Ministers
             and
             people
             of
             England
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             oath
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Scottish
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Scripture
             patterne
             ,
             plead
             for
             ,
             and
             had
             begun
             to
             set
             up
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             and
             are
             closs
             to
             their
             principles
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               irrationall
               to
               say
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               it
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               but
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Imposers
               and
               the
               least
               Part.
               Ans.
            
             I
             told
             him
             already
             that
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             engadgers
             in
             Scotland
             they
             were
             
               the
               proper
               imposers
            
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             respective
             rulers
             of
             both
             nations
             ,
             in
             relation
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             subjects
             being
             first
             and
             immediately
             to
             be
             lookt
             unto
             ,
             and
             their
             sense
             &
             scope
             therein
             to
             be
             mainly
             eyed
             ,
             and
             each
             Nation
             being
             properly
             and
             immediatly
             judges
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             own
             
               national
               end
            
             in
             this
             stipulation
             .
             Thinks
             this
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             then
             representatives
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             did
             eye
             any
             other
             end
             as
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             then
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             reformation
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             at
             that
             time
             therein
             establisht
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             sense
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             article
             it self
             being
             convincingly
             inclusive
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             it
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             other
             glosse
             without
             manifest
             distortion
             ,
             and
             frustration
             of
             the
             imposers
             designe
             therein
             .
             Next
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               suppose
               Presbytery
               were
               meant
               in
               the
            
             1
             
               Article
               ,
               yet
               the
               2d
               will
               admitt
               some
               episcopacie
               .
            
             What
             poor
             stuffe
             is
             this
             .
             Suppose
             the
             Article
             of
             extirpation
             relating
             only
             to
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             would
             comport
             with
             some
             episcopacie
             (
             which
             the
             Informer
             hath
             not
             yet
             proved
             )
             what
             hath
             that
             to
             do
             with
             Scotland
             ?
             
             Or
             how
             can
             that
             enervate
             our
             engadgement
             to
             preserve
             the
             reformation
             as
             then
             establisht
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Government
             ?
             Because
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             extirpating
             of
             Englands
             Prelacy
             after
             the
             reformation
             in
             Scotland
             is
             compleated
             and
             sworn
             to
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             bear
             with
             the
             English
             Church
             in
             some
             remaines
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             till
             God
             give
             further
             light
             ,
             must
             we
             therfor
             be
             oblidged
             or
             allowed
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             scope
             of
             this
             Oath
             to
             corrupt
             or
             raze
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             that
             establisht
             reformation
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             again
             prelacy
             into
             that
             Church
             out
             of
             which
             it
             had
             been
             totally
             eradicate
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             this
             is
             too
             dull
             inadvertancie
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             
               that
               Presbytery
               is
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               any
               kinde
               of
               prelacie
               .
            
             I
             answer
             that
             the
             presbytery
             establisht
             and
             sworn
             to
             be
             maintained
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             Beza
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             disowning
             this
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             )
             he
             exhorteth
             John
             Knox
             to
             keep
             that
             Church
             and
             house
             of
             God
             clean
             of
             prelacy
             ,
             as
             he
             loved
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               grounds
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Informer
               undertakes
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ceaseth
               ,
               although
               its
               oblidging
               force
               for
               the
               time
               past
               were
               supposed
               ,
               examined
               at
               large
               .
               As
               also
               his
               reasoning
               upon
               Numb
               .
               30.
               
               Wherein
               his
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               his
               contradicting
               of
               Dr
               Sanderson
               and
               other
               Casuists
               ,
               and
               manifold
               inconsistencies
               are
               made
               appear
               .
            
          
           
           
             OUR
             Informer
             having
             spent
             his
             Master
             pieces
             ,
             and
             the
             cheife
             products
             of
             his
             invention
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             those
             who
             have
             gone
             before
             him
             ,
             upon
             this
             difficult
             task
             of
             reconciling
             the
             Covenant
             to
             Prelacy
             ,
             doth
             next
             (
             as
             a
             liberall
             bold
             disputer
             )
             undertake
             to
             loose
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             even
             upon
             supposall
             of
             its
             pre-existent
             obligation
             against
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             making
             his
             Doubter
             tell
             him
             [
             that
             he
             bears
             off
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             anyobligation
             against
             episcopacie
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             national
             ,
             or
             solemne
             league
             ,
             lest
             he
             fall
             under
             the
             charge
             of
             perjurie
             ]
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             
               he
               will
               suppose
               that
               episcopacy
               is
               abjured
               in
               both
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               yet
               undertake
               to
               defend
               that
               they
               arenot
               perjured
               who
               now
               submit
               to
               prelacie
               .
            
             The
             Doubter
             thinks
             this
             strange
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             I.
             Because
             [
             to
             swear
             against
             episcopacie
             and
             yet
             acknowledge
             it
             is
             to
             do
             contrary
             to
             their
             Oath
             .
             ]
             To
             this
             doubt
             he
             returns
             a
             large
             resolution
             ,
             but
             still
             follows
             up
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             closs
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             miscarrying
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             begins
             with
             a
             threefold
             partition
             ,
             
               either
               prelacy
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               an
               unalterable
               necessary
               Government
               of
               divine
               or
               Apostolick
               warrand
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               sinfull
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               Government
               ,
               or
               thirdly
               of
               a
               middle
               nature
               ,
               neither
               commanded
               nor
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               left
               to
               Christian
               prudence
               as
               found
               expedient
               to
               be
               used
               or
               not
               .
            
             Here
             I
             must
             stope
             him
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             minde
             the
             reader
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             upon
             the
             first
             Dialogue
             ,
             disprove
             this
             indifferent
             Proteus-Prelacie
             ,
             as
             a
             monster
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             since
             the
             Scripture
             condescending
             so
             far
             as
             to
             its
             institution
             of
             officers
             ,
             ordinances
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             censures
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             himself
             acknowledge
             )
             setting
             down
             all
             substantialls
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             prelacie
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             either
             consonant
             or
             dissonant
             therunto
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             necessary
             or
             finfull
             ,
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             .
             So
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             limited
             to
             the
             first
             two
             ,
             and
             
             any
             supposal
             anent
             the
             indifferencie
             of
             presacy
             ,
             is
             but
             his
             
               petitio
               prnicipii
            
             ;
             and
             the
             gratification
             of
             his
             adversary
             for
             further
             clearing
             of
             this
             question
             :
             now
             proceed
             we
             .
             
               If
               it
               be
               the
               Apostolick
               Government
               derived
               from
               their
               times
               to
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               hopes
               we
               will
               grant
               that
               no
               Oath
               oblidges
               against
               it
               .
            
             This
             I
             willingly
             grant
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             Why
             ,
             
               we
               must
               not
               cry
               out
               perjurie
               till
               what
               he
               hath
               offered
               on
               this
               head
               be
               solidly
               answered
               .
            
             Let
             this
             bargaine
             stand
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             made
             his
             Scripturae
             pretences
             ,
             appear
             to
             be
             vaine
             ,
             and
             proven
             the
             contrariety
             of
             that
             prelacie
             now
             established
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Scripture
             and
             pure
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             till
             he
             hath
             answered
             what
             is
             offered
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             may
             impute
             perjury
             to
             him
             by
             his
             own
             acknowledgment
             .
             What
             next
             ,
             what
             if
             it
             be
             sinfull
             ?
             Then
             he
             sayes
             
               we
               need
               not
               plead
               the
               Covenant
               obligation
               .
            
             No
             ?
             may
             we
             not
             plead
             the
             Covenant
             obligation
             against
             Schisme
             ,
             heresie
             ,
             and
             profanness
             ?
             May
             not
             the
             Oath
             of
             alledgance
             be
             pleaded
             against
             treason
             ,
             because
             before
             this
             Oath
             treason
             is
             a
             sin
             ?
             Said
             he
             not
             already
             that
             the
             Baptismall
             vow
             is
             a
             superadded
             obligation
             ,
             though
             the
             matter
             it self
             doth
             binde
             ?
             did
             not
             the
             Oath
             and
             Covenant
             (
             Neh.
             8.
             )
             containe
             an
             abjuration
             of
             many
             sins
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             people
             stood
             before
             preoblidged
             ?
             But
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               its
               true
               a
               supervenient
               Oath
               makes
               the
               obligation
               the
               stronger
               .
            
             Right
             ,
             why
             then
             may
             not
             we
             plead
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             stronger
             ?
             Especially
             against
             this
             man
             and
             his
             fellows
             ,
             who
             have
             such
             a
             mighty
             faculty
             of
             resolving
             and
             absolving
             all
             
               S
               Peters
               fetters
            
             .
             Sure
             they
             had
             need
             of
             Double
             nets
             who
             would
             catch
             a
             Proteus
             .
             Then
             he
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               ablest
               champions
               for
               Presbytrie
               dar
               not
               assert
               episcopacie
               to
               be
               unlawfull
               .
            
             What
             champions
             are
             these
             that
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             yet
             dar
             not
             assert
             it
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             ?
             Sure
             they
             are
             very
             faint
             disputants
             .
             We
             heard
             that
             Beza
             (
             whom
             our
             Informer
             will
             sure
             call
             a
             
               champion
               for
               Presbytery
            
             )
             
             called
             episcopacy
             
               dia●…olicall
               and
               the
               egg
               out
               of
               which
               Antichrist
               was
               hatched
               .
            
             Was
             not
             that
             near
             the
             march
             of
             calling
             it
             unlawfull
             ?
             But
             how
             will
             he
             now
             absolve
             us
             ?
             Why
             ,
             
               it
               must
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               neither
               lawfull
               nor
               unlawful
               ,
            
             and
             then
             the
             question
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             
               if
               we
               could
               by
               our
               own
               Oath
               ,
               make
               it
               absolutely
               and
               in
               every
               case
               unlawfull
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               can
               never
               after
               submit
               unto
               it
               .
            
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               mistaken
               if
               we
               think
               that
               an
               Oath
               against
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               will
               in
               every
               case
               bind
               .
            
             Here
             I
             shall
             only
             tell
             him
             that
             since
             all
             his
             resolving
             skill
             goes
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             travelled
             to
             Utopia
             with
             this
             resolution
             ,
             since
             we
             do
             suppose
             and
             have
             proven
             Prelacie
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             in
             the
             least
             concerned
             in
             what
             he
             saith
             upon
             this
             point
             :
             Since
             he
             is
             still
             arguing
             
               ex
               ignoratione
               elenchi
            
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             see
             how
             he
             will
             absolve
             us
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             in
             pity
             be
             gratified
             with
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             draw
             forth
             his
             weapons
             .
             Our
             Informer
             still
             stricks
             hand
             ,
             with
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             and
             the
             Surveyer
             ,
             telling
             us
             first
             ,
             
               that
               the
               oath
               ceases
               to
               bind
               ,
               if
               the
               thing
               sworn
               against
               ,
               be
               a
               matter
               wherein
               our
               superiours
               have
               power
               to
               command
               us
               ,
               they
               by
               their
               authority
               given
               them
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               require
               obedience
               of
               us
               in
               any
               thing
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               command
               us
               to
               do
               or
               use
               what
               we
               have
               sworn
               against
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               thing
               in
               it self
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               case
               our
               oath
               ceases
               to
               binde
               .
               Ans.
            
             this
             simple
             notion
             ,
             by
             our
             Informer
             poorly
             propounded
             hath
             no
             taste
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             cannot
             reach
             our
             case
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             had
             won
             over
             that
             insuperable
             mountain
             of
             the
             unlawfullness
             of
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             had
             proven
             ,
             or
             his
             adversary
             had
             granted
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             for
             1.
             his
             supposition
             runs
             thus
             .
             
               That
               episcopacy
               is
               indifferent
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               not
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               found
               expedient
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             I
             beseech
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               proper
               judge
            
             ,
             what
             frame
             of
             Church
             government
             best
             sutes
             her
             condition
             ?
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             representative
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             intrusted
             the
             power
             of
             
             the
             keys
             ?
             by
             what
             warrand
             will
             he
             bring
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             
               primo
               instanti
            
             to
             alter
             and
             set
             up
             Church
             government
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             even
             granting
             it
             were
             indifferent
             ?
             he
             sought
             at
             first
             but
             a
             grant
             that
             prelacy
             was
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             ere
             he
             can
             produce
             one
             reason
             for
             his
             point
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             a
             further
             grant
             of
             Erastianisme
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             the
             proper
             competent
             immediat
             judge
             in
             matters
             ecclesiastick
             .
             Who
             can
             stope
             the
             mouth
             of
             this
             hungry
             cause
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             must
             have
             multiplied
             concessions
             of
             the
             adversary
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             subsist
             ,
             but
             starves
             with
             its
             own
             weakness
             when
             all
             is
             done
             .
             For
             2dly
             ,
             although
             this
             were
             also
             granted
             ,
             what
             will
             he
             say
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             wherein
             the
             superiour
             hath
             bound
             and
             engadged
             himselfe
             with
             the
             same
             Oaths
             ,
             vows
             ,
             and
             bonds
             that
             the
             subject
             is
             tyed
             with
             ,
             and
             hath
             solemnly
             vowed
             to
             God
             against
             such
             a
             frame
             of
             Government
             ?
             Sure
             this
             will
             tye
             up
             his
             hands
             if
             we
             may
             beleeve
             the
             maxime
             asserted
             by
             Dr
             Sanderson
             and
             other
             Casuists
             that
             
               juramentum
               tollit
               libertatem
            
             even
             in
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             .
             Had
             we
             not
             the
             ratification
             of
             the
             Nationall
             Covenant
             with
             the
             band
             and
             explication
             against
             the
             Scots
             Prelacie
             ,
             in
             plain
             Parliament
             by
             King
             Charles
             the
             first
             ,
             under
             his
             hand
             writing
             1641
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             King
             who
             now
             is
             in
             the
             Year
             1650
             and
             —
             51
             ,
             swear
             and
             subscribe
             both
             this
             oath
             ,
             and
             the
             solemn
             league
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             gave
             all
             imaginable
             assurances
             for
             upholding
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             Prelacy
             ?
             suppose
             he
             had
             power
             to
             command
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             sure
             his
             commanding
             power
             is
             tyed
             up
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             vowed
             and
             Open'd
             his
             mouth
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             
               That
               Prelacy
               shall
               never
               be
               allow'd
               within
               his
               dominions
               ,
            
             far
             less
             commanded
             .
             Whatever
             power
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             Magistrates
             over
             their
             subjects
             ,
             sure
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             no
             power
             to
             loose
             themselves
             from
             his
             oath
             and
             vow
             upon
             them
             
             is
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             laxe
             a
             principle
             ,
             to
             hold
             
               that
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               in
               it self
               indifferent
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               reaches
               to
               supercede
               or
               loose
               ,
               the
               obligation
               of
               an
               oath
               or
               vow
               of
               the
               subject
               .
            
             For
             a
             subjects
             
               freedome
               and
               liberty
            
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             capacity
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Magistrats
               authority
            
             ,
             being
             coordinate
             ,
             as
             the
             subjects
             liberty
             must
             not
             justle
             with
             the
             Magistrat's
             lawfull
             Command
             ,
             suited
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             government
             ,
             so
             neither
             must
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             incroach
             upon
             this
             reserved
             liberty
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             who
             hath
             many
             things
             in
             his
             own
             power
             and
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             any
             lawfull
             command
             of
             the
             Migistrate
             .
             A
             Subject
             ,
             and
             a
             slave
             ,
             are
             quite
             distinct
             things
             .
             God
             restrained
             &
             set
             bounds
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             whom
             he
             set
             over
             his
             people
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             not
             command
             such
             and
             such
             things
             .
             Therefor
             in
             what
             things
             soever
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             subjects
             liberty
             ,
             crosses
             not
             the
             designe
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             his
             vow
             is
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             suspending
             or
             loosing
             power
             .
             Naboth
             would
             not
             give
             Ahab
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             money
             .
             What
             if
             a
             man
             in
             a
             parentall
             capacity
             ,
             interpose
             a
             vow
             as
             to
             his
             childe
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             occupation
             or
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             are
             supposed
             ,
             before
             th●…s
             vow
             ,
             to
             be
             things
             indifferent
             ?
             Sure
             the
             Magistrates
             suspending
             power
             will
             not
             reach
             this
             vow
             .
             This
             will
             be
             clear
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Subjectes
             liberty
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             the
             Magistates
             Authority
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             case
             wherein
             the
             Informer
             tellsus
             ,
             that
             ane
             Oath
             in
             things
             indifferent
             binds
             no●…
             ,
             
               is
               when
               the
               thing
               sworn
               is
               so
               altered
               in
               its
               nature
               ,
               that
               it
               becomes
               sinfull
               and
               cannot
               be
               lawfully
               performed
               .
            
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             Casuists
             say
             ,
             That
             
               cessat
               juramenti
               obligatio
               cum
               res
               non
               permanent
               in
               eodem
               statu
               Ans.
            
             This
             other
             case
             generally
             byhim
             propounded
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             considered
             &
             spoken
             to
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             how
             hereafter
             he
             explaines
             and
             applyes
             it
             .
             
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             in
             this
             place
             dismiss
             it
             with
             one
             word
             ,
             That
             Prelacy
             is
             now
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             worse
             thn
             formerly
             ,
             And
             therfor
             the
             premised
             maxime
             cannot
             reach
             his
             Conclusion
             in
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             His
             Third
             case
             wherein
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ceaseth
             to
             bind
             ,
             
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               impeditivum
               majoris
               boni
               ,
               which
               he
               sayes
               the
               Seasonable
               case
               and
               the
               survey
               of
               Naphtali
               ,
               do
               apply
               to
               this
               Oath
               .
            
             And
             how
             he
             applyes
             it
             we
             shall
             after
             hear
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             they
             do
             prove
             ;
             
               that
               supposing
               Episcopacie
               lawfull
               ,
               though
               i●…
               were
               meant
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               none
               should
               think
               themselves
               bound
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               it
               ,
               our
               Superiours
               having
               commanded
               us
               to
               obey
               and
               submit
               to
               that
               government
               .
               And
               that
               he
               solidly
               repells
               what
               is
               brought
               by
               the
               Apologie
               or
               Naphtali
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             But
             how
             insignificantly
             either
             he
             ,
             or
             these
             new
             Casuists
             ,
             do
             loose
             the
             Covenant
             upon
             this
             Pretence
             ,
             hath
             already
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             shall
             yet
             further
             appear
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             laxe
             Adiaphorist
             is
             this
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             new
             divinity
             ,
             first
             takes
             this
             great
             duty
             of
             vowing
             or
             swearing
             quite
             away
             ;
             For
             ,
             no
             Oaths
             must
             be
             pleaded
             in
             things
             necessary
             ,
             in
             this
             man's
             judgment
             ,
             They
             canno
             in
             things
             that
             are
             sinfull
             or
             unlawfull
             have
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             subject
             thereof
             must
             be
             things
             lawfull
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             make
             all
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             evanish
             ,
             but
             a
             command
             from
             the
             superiour
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             gone
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             makes
             the
             Magistrat's
             posteriour
             and
             supervenient
             command
             ,
             no●…only
             loose
             all
             his
             subjects
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             what
             is
             lawfully
             sworn
             ,
             but
             also
             himself
             from
             his
             personall
             Oath
             :
             Though
             he
             hath
             sworn
             and
             vowed
             never
             so
             deeply
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             do
             but
             to
             make
             a
             Law
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Oath
             ,
             as
             
               impeditivum
               boni
            
             ,
             ceasethto
             bind
             either
             himselfe
             or
             his
             subjects
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             makes
             all
             the
             reserved
             liberty
             of
             the
             subject
             (
             which
             Government
             is
             for
             preservation
             of
             )
             a
             
             meer
             nullity
             and
             Chimaera
             ,
             so
             as
             this
             liberty
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             any
             vow
             or
             Oath
             in
             things
             which
             are
             properly
             within
             it's
             sphere
             ,
             evanishes
             at
             every
             arbitrary
             command
             of
             the
             powers
             .
             Hence
             a
             subjects
             liberty
             resolves
             into
             a
             meer
             nothing
             or
             slavery
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             thus
             the
             Judgement
             of
             all
             Churches
             in
             Brittain
             and
             Ireland
             under
             this
             Oath
             ,
             must
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             expediency
             of
             this
             supposed
             lawfull
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             its
             present
             suitableness
             to
             her
             edification
             ,
             be
             at
             the
             meer
             beck
             of
             this
             arbitrary
             command
             of
             the
             civill
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             sole
             and
             proper
             judge
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             so
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             only
             the
             
               immediatjudge
               of
               all
               ecclesiastick
               Government
            
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             Churches
             State
             and
             edification
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             .
             But
             2dly
             ,
             
               all
               judgement
               of
               discretion
               is
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             matter
             of
             so
             high
             importance
             ,
             and
             their
             acting
             in
             faith
             consequently
             ,
             in
             this
             supposed
             obedience
             .
             So
             that
             men
             are
             made
             absolutly
             Lords
             over
             their
             
               consciences
               .
               Yea
               3dly
            
             ,
             all
             regard
             to
             the
             
               eshewing
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Scripture
             Rules
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             scandal
             ,
             and
             stumbling
             ,
             are
             made
             void
             ;
             the
             meer
             command
             of
             the
             powers
             determining
             that
             matter
             ,
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             this
             Informer
             .
             Yea
             Moreover
             ,
             all
             our
             
               Christian
               libetry
               in
               things
               indifferent
            
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             precious
             blood
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             are
             commanded
             so
             much
             to
             hold
             fast
             ,
             is
             close
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             so
             that
             both
             judgement
             &
             practise
             ,
             in
             matters
             wherein
             God
             hath
             given
             a
             liberty
             ,
             are
             tyed
             unto
             ,
             and
             only
             regulable
             by
             ,
             the
             arbitrary
             command
             of
             the
             powers
             :
             And
             what
             monstruous
             absurdities
             these
             are
             ,
             the
             meanest
             capacity
             may
             judge
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             here
             ,
             
               that
               an
               Oath
               about
               matters
               not
               sinfull
               ,
               is
               alwayes
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               this
               restriction
               ,
               [
               so
               long
               as
               lawfully
            
             I
             
               may
               ]
               which
               the
               matter
               thereof
               requires
               ,
               because
               the
               taker
               is
               under
               prior
               and
               greater
               obligations
               (
               viz
            
             
             
               obedience
               to
               his
               superiour
               and
               the
               like
               )
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Oath
               in
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               therefor
               when
               the
               prior
               obligation
               crosseth
               this
               latter
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               its
               obligation
               must
               cease
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             prior
             obligation
             the
             Informer
             makes
             relative
             to
             the
             Magistrats
             command
             interposing
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             laxe
             and
             unrestricted
             supposalls
             ,
             makes
             all
             Oaths
             no
             stronger
             then
             a
             threed
             touched
             with
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             when
             applyed
             to
             our
             case
             ,
             is
             utterly
             impertinent
             ,
             because
             ;
             first
             ,
             there
             are
             things
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             yet
             within
             the
             sphere
             of
             the
             subjects
             reserved
             liberty
             ;
             and
             Consequently
             not
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             any
             lawfull
             command
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             anterior
             obligation
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Oath
             by
             further
             consequence
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             matters
             in
             debate
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             proved
             .
             2ly
             ,
             The
             Magistrate
             himselfe
             hath
             by
             his
             own
             Oath
             (
             in
             this
             case
             )
             superseded
             and
             tyed
             up
             any
             right
             of
             commanding
             ,
             which
             the
             Informer
             may
             suppose
             he
             had
             .
             3ly
             ,
             upon
             both
             these
             grounds
             ,
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             great
             engadgement
             ,
             can
             never
             justle
             with
             any
             lawfull
             command
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             .
             And
             by
             further
             Consequence
             ,
             4ly
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             greater
             or
             prior
             obligation
             in
             this
             case
             lying
             upon
             the
             Swearer
             ,
             from
             the
             Magistrat's
             right
             ,
             to
             breake
             or
             cut
             short
             the
             obligation
             of
             this
             vow
             .
             All
             which
             is
             yet
             further
             convincingly
             clear
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             this
             great
             supposition
             of
             
               the
               lawfulnes
               or
               Indifferency
               of
               Prelacy
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             grand
             Topick
             bearing
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             Argumentation
             )
             is
             but
             begged
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             almes
             ,
             given
             by
             his
             Adversary
             .
             But
             the
             contrariety
             of
             Episcopacy
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             alreadie
             proved
             ,
             being
             once
             supposed
             ,
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             obligation
             Prior
             to
             all
             Oaths
             ,
             lying
             both
             upon
             King
             and
             subjects
             for
             it's
             Extirpation
             ,
             but
             which
             is
             much
             more
             strengthened
             by
             the
             Supervenient
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             this
             great
             end
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Informer
             adds
             further
             ,
             
               that
               our
               obligation
               to
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               is
               Gods
               tye
               —
               our
               Oath
               a
               knot
               of
               our
               own
               casting
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               two
               duties
               at
               once
               seeme
               to
               require
               performance
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               get
               them
               both
               satisfyed
               ,
               the
               lesser
               should
               give
               way
               to
               the
               greater
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             The
             same
             God
             who
             hath
             enjoyn'd
             obedience
             to
             Rulers
             ,
             hath
             reserved
             the
             subjects
             liberty
             ,
             and
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             authority
             salv'd
             and
             authorized
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             which
             are
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             that
             reserv'd
             liberty
             ,
             so
             the
             last
             knot
             is
             of
             Gods
             casting
             as
             well
             as
             the
             first
             .
             And
             such
             Alexander-like
             absolvers
             or
             Cutters
             as
             our
             Informer
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             they
             are
             hewing
             at
             divine
             cords
             ,
             when
             the
             curse
             due
             to
             perjury
             shall
             enter
             into
             their
             houses
             and
             soules
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             .
             2ly
             ,
             Hence
             in
             this
             case
             and
             question
             under
             debate
             ,
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             Magistrat
             (
             especially
             upon
             our
             true
             supposition
             of
             the
             unlawfullness
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Oath
             against
             it
             ,
             lying
             upon
             the
             Magistrat
             himself
             )
             is
             sinfull
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             comparison
             is
             betwixt
             
               duty
               ,
               and
               sin
            
             ,
             not
             a
             
               greater
               and
               lesser
               duty
            
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             must
             grant
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             the
             Informers
             supposition
             ,
             
               that
               this
               Oath
               is
               a
               meer
               voluntary
               deed
               of
               our
               own
               ,
            
             which
             had
             so
             full
             a
             ratification
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             Authority
             ,
             is
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             
               gratis
               supposita
            
             and
             Beggings
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             send
             back
             to
             him
             with
             a
             lash
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             return'd
             with
             a
             due
             Testimonall
             of
             better
             proof
             then
             of
             his
             
               Ipse
               dixit
            
             .
             3ly
             ,
             Even
             upon
             
               his
               own
               supposition
            
             ,
             Dr
             Sanderson
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             any
             law
             made
             against
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             spontaneous
             ,
             if
             the
             law
             be
             alternative
             ,
             to
             obey
             or
             suffer
             ,
             the
             Oath
             will
             bind
             against
             
               the
               active
               part
            
             ,
             and
             oblige
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             power
             in
             that
             supervenient
             command
             or
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             even
             to
             the
             privat
             spontaneous
             Oath
             ,
             
               de
               Iur
               Promis
               .
               Prel
               .
               Sect.
            
             9.
             
             But
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             much
             more
             will
             this
             oblige
             not
             to
             obey
             that
             Law
             ,
             if
             the
             Oath
             be
             not
             
             only
             spontaneous
             ,
             but
             hath
             been
             fortifyed
             by
             the
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             yea
             and
             vow
             of
             the
             Superior
             himself
             ,
             who
             Pretends
             to
             loose
             it
             by
             his
             after-Law
             .
             4ly
             ,
             Whereas
             he
             alledges
             ,
             
               Gods
               putting
               us
               under
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               powers
               in
               this
               case
               ,
            
             and
             his
             freind
             Dr
             Burnet
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             tells
             us
             that
             [
             our
             Oath
             being
             a
             voluntary
             deed
             of
             our
             own
             (
             as
             he
             gratis
             supposeth
             with
             the
             Informer
             )
             cannot
             prejudge
             the
             commands
             of
             our
             superiours
             ,
             which
             are
             Gods
             own
             immediat
             commands
             .
             ]
             They
             should
             know
             (
             as
             Timorcus
             long
             since
             Informed
             them
             Chap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             35.
             )
             That
             the
             Topick
             of
             this
             Argument
             being
             ,
             
               The
               dominion
               of
               the
               superiour
               over
               the
               Inferiour
               ,
            
             if
             the
             command
             or
             Law
             be
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             dominion
             in
             things
             wherin
             he
             hath
             no
             dominion
             ,
             the
             Oath
             will
             bind
             against
             such
             lawes
             .
             This
             man
             and
             his
             fellows
             are
             still
             talking
             of
             the
             prior
             obligation
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             know
             that
             the
             Magistrats
             dominion
             in
             this
             point
             must
             be
             instructed
             by
             a
             Patent
             from
             God
             the
             supreme
             Legislator
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             acknowledge
             it
             .
             And
             if
             our
             Oath
             interferre
             with
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             dominion
             which
             is
             without
             its
             due
             sphere
             ,
             sure
             it
             interferres
             with
             no
             prior
             obligation
             which
             God
             hath
             lay'd
             upon
             us
             .
             Even
             Azorius
             (
             Mor.
             Quest.
             l.
             11.
             cap.
             6.
             )
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             an
             Oath
             will
             bind
             
               Contra
               mores
               jure
               civili
               institutos
            
             ,
             if
             the
             divine
             Law
             be
             in
             any
             thing
             crossed
             thereby
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Casuists
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             Abbas
             ,
             Silvester
             ,
             Azorius
             ,
             Molina
             ,
             Lessius
             ,
             Leyman
             ,
             Sanohes
             ,
             Swares
             ,
             do
             grant
             .
             That
             an
             Oath
             will
             bind
             against
             any
             civill
             Law
             ,
             if
             it
             oblige
             
               ad
               paenam
               non
               ad
               culpam
               necessario
               ,
            
             to
             punishment
             ,
             and
             not
             necessarly
             to
             sin
             .
             And
             further
             most
             of
             them
             admit
             the
             binding
             force
             of
             Oaths
             against
             the
             Laws
             or
             commands
             of
             superiours
             ,
             
               ubi
               materia
               legibus
               opposita
               sine
               peccato
               fieri
               potest
               ,
            
             where
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             lawes
             ,
             may
             be
             performed
             without
             sin
             it
             being
             
               non
               contra
               jus
               naturale
               aut
               divinum
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             or
             the
             divine
             Law.
             See
             Timorcus
             ubi
             supra
             .
             5ly
             ,
             Even
             putting
             episcopacie
             in
             the
             category
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             this
             Oaths
             obligation
             against
             it
             ,
             will
             countervaile
             &
             oversway
             our
             obligation
             to
             obey
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             his
             laws
             ,
             In
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             wherin
             it
             is
             found
             
               inexpedient
               for
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             particularlie
             
               for
               this
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             by
             its
             apparent
             dreadfull
             effects
             is
             evident
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             desolation
             and
             wasting
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             the
             spreading
             of
             poperie
             and
             Arminianism
             ,
             the
             Casting
             out
             of
             many
             of
             the
             godlie
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             fixed
             division
             therin
             ,
             the
             endless
             Confusions
             and
             broiles
             ,
             and
             therby
             the
             wide
             door
             opened
             to
             all
             Popish
             invasions
             &c.
             
             For
             since
             the
             Magistrats
             simple
             Command
             cannot
             determine
             what
             Government
             is
             expedient
             or
             inexpedient
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             supposed
             that
             
               Prelacie
               is
               best
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Command
             can
             be
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             supposed
             Lawfull
             ,
             els
             the
             Magistrat
             may
             injoyne
             an
             Hundred
             Oaths
             this
             year
             in
             such
             and
             such
             things
             as
             he
             calls
             expedient
             ,
             and
             null
             them
             all
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             though
             himself
             be
             engadged
             therin
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             inexpediency
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             because
             of
             occurring
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             mad
             work
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             hang
             them
             all
             at
             the
             Magistrats
             
               sic
               volo
               sic
               jubeo
            
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             obligation
             .
             It
             s
             true
             that
             the
             greater
             duty
             (
             as
             is
             clear
             Math.
             9.
             13.
             
             )
             counter-balances
             the
             less
             ,
             but
             I
             Pray
             ,
             shall
             
               the
               meer
               will
               and
               Command
               of
               the
               power
               ,
            
             determine
             the
             greater
             dutie
             ?
             and
             be
             the
             sole
             and
             supreme
             rule
             to
             determine
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             expediency
             of
             a
             thing
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             .
             And
             though
             (
             as
             he
             sayes
             )
             every
             positive
             precept
             oblidge
             not
             
               ad
               Semper
            
             .
             Yet
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             
               it
               oblidges
               semper
            
             ,
             and
             though
             not
             as
             to
             
               the
               act
            
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             
               the
               eshewing
               the
               Contrary
               therof
            
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             
               act
               semper
            
             ,
             except
             when
             Gods
             command
             superseds
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             other
             duties
             in
             their
             seasons
             .
             So
             that
             till
             he
             clear
             this
             in
             the
             
             point
             of
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             renouncing
             of
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             presbyterian
             Government
             at
             the
             Magistrats
             Command
             ,
             is
             in
             our
             case
             the
             greatest
             duty
             ,
             this
             rule
             makes
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             first
             rule
             ,
             anent
             the
             authority
             of
             superiours
             interveening
             ,
             objects
             ,
             
               that
               its
               hard
               to
               say
               that
               mans
               authority
               can
               loose
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               ,
               since
               in
               this
               Case
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               opened
               our
               mouth
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               cannot
               go
               back
               ]
               .
               To
               this
               he
               answers
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               5th
               Command
               layes
               the
               first
               and
               Primarie
               obligation
               upon
               us
               to
               obey
               our
               superiours
               ,
               which
               Command
               we
               cannot
               bind
               up
               our selves
               from
               obeying
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             the
             same
             God
             who
             gave
             that
             Command
             ,
             did
             by
             the
             third
             Command
             oblidge
             both
             superiours
             and
             inferiours
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             ware
             of
             
               taking
               his
               name
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             and
             therfor
             not
             to
             presume
             to
             break
             their
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             in
             any
             Lawfull
             matter
             ,
             unlesse
             insuch
             Cases
             as
             himself
             the
             blest
             and
             supreme
             Lawgiver
             ,
             excepts
             ;
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             letten
             us
             see
             as
             to
             this
             Oath
             ,
             wherin
             both
             superiours
             and
             inferiours
             have
             entered
             ,
             and
             therby
             oblidged
             themselves
             to
             God
             against
             what
             he
             pleads
             for
             .
             So
             that
             Gods
             reserved
             Supremacie
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             argument
             against
             him
             )
             is
             the
             primarie
             and
             fundamentall
             tye
             ,
             upon
             which
             this
             5.
             
             Command
             is
             bottomed
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             which
             our
             obedience
             therto
             must
             be
             Regulat
             ,
             will
             cut
             short
             the
             obedience
             to
             the
             superiour
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             wherin
             we
             cannot
             obey
             him
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             without
             violating
             our
             fealty
             and
             alleadgeance
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             wronging
             his
             suprem
             dominion
             .
             2ly
             ,
             In
             this
             same
             5.
             
             Command
             ,
             God
             hath
             limited
             the
             Power
             of
             superiours
             ,
             and
             tied
             them
             under
             many
             bonds
             of
             duties
             to
             their
             subjects
             or
             inferiours
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             none
             of
             their
             Commands
             they
             must
             transgress
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             their
             Commands
             oblidge
             not
             Inferiours
             to
             obey
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             this
             Loosing
             the
             obligation
             
             of
             these
             Oaths
             is
             in
             our
             case
             an
             encroachment
             upon
             the
             subjects
             right
             and
             reserved
             Libertie
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             christian
             Libertie
             ,
             and
             an
             encroachment
             upon
             Gods
             sovereign
             right
             ,
             is
             above
             Cleared
             .
             Next
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               this
               were
               a
               way
               to
               frustrat
               the
               superiour
               of
               all
               obedience
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               might
               pretend
               ,
            
             I
             
               have
               sworn
               against
               such
               a
               thing
               commanded
               ,
               therfor
            
             I
             
               cannot
               do
               it
               .
               Thus
               privat
               persons
               might
               prelimit
               themselves
               from
               obeying
               in
               everie
               thing
               .
               Ans.
            
             in
             our
             case
             there
             is
             no
             such
             hazard
             ,
             for
             the
             superiour
             hath
             prelimit
             Himself
             by
             
               his
               own
               oath
            
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             not
             prelimit
             him
             upon
             such
             a
             pretence
             ,
             from
             obedience
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             Lawfull
             ,
             or
             which
             falls
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             his
             Power
             As
             a
             Magistrate
             and
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             Arbitrarly
             loose
             people
             from
             a
             Lawfull
             Oath
             ,
             sworn
             also
             by
             himself
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             this
             pretended
             Informer
             his
             doctrine
             herein
             prelimtes
             and
             cuts
             short
             Subjects
             Libertie
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Libertie
             ,
             and
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             subjecting
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             Gods
             rules
             theranent
             ,
             all
             scripture
             Rules
             of
             Expediency
             and
             Edification
             ,
             and
             all
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             superadded
             to
             matters
             subordinat
             to
             these
             ends
             ,
             unto
             the
             Magistrats
             arbitrary
             disposal
             and
             laws
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             prelimitation
             equally
             if
             not
             more
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Our
             Informer
             in
             the
             next
             place
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             sends
             the
             Doubter
             to
             Numb
             .
             30
             :
             where
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               the
               husband
               or
               parent
               is
               vested
               with
               a
               Power
               to
               null
               and
               make
               void
               the
               vow
               of
               the
               wife
               or
               daughter
               ,
               and
               by
               Proportion
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               is
               Pater
               patriae
               ,
               hath
               the
               same
               authority
               .
               Ans.
            
             it
             will
             be
             a
             harder
             task
             then
             this
             man
             can
             well
             mannage
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             King
             here
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             the
             father
             and
             
               husbands
               right
            
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             absolving
             Power
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               the
               Magistrats
               Power
            
             is
             far
             different
             from
             the
             Marital
             and
             Parental
             ,
             and
             the
             relation
             betwixt
             King
             and
             subject
             is
             nothing
             so
             strait
             ,
             as
             betwixt
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             parent
             and
             Children
             ,
             the
             
             one
             being
             natural
             ,
             the
             other
             Political
             ,
             the
             one
             changeable
             ,
             the
             other
             not
             .
             A
             man
             may
             chuse
             to
             Live
             under
             what
             Magistrat
             he
             pleases
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             cannot
             cast
             off
             her
             husband
             ,
             nor
             the
             Child
             shake
             off
             his
             relation
             and
             dutie
             to
             the
             father
             .
             Besides
             ,
             subjects
             set
             up
             their
             Magistrats
             and
             Limite
             them
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             not
             as
             to
             the
             Marital
             and
             Parental
             relations
             .
             The
             husbands
             authority
             flows
             not
             from
             the
             wife
             her
             donation
             ,
             nor
             the
             parents
             from
             the
             Children
             .
             So
             that
             a
             parallel
             argument
             can
             hardly
             be
             drawen
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             husbands
             and
             parents
             ,
             supposed
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             of
             the
             Children
             and
             wife
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             subjects
             .
             2ly
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Chap.
             the
             Lords
             way
             of
             Laying
             down
             this
             great
             Sanction
             touching
             vows
             ,
             seems
             to
             exclude
             the
             Magistrat
             from
             this
             absolving
             Power
             .
             For
             after
             the
             propounding
             of
             the
             Law
             touching
             the
             keeping
             of
             voluntary
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               person
               vowing
               shall
               not
               break
               nor
               profane
               his
               Word
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               signifies
               ,
               but
               do
               according
               to
               all
               that
               Proceeds
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             1.
             
             The
             Case
             of
             the
             wife
             and
             the
             Daughter
             not
             foris-familiat
             ,
             is
             
               Gods
               great
               and
               only
               exception
            
             (
             exprest
             in
             the
             Text
             )
             from
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             and
             Law
             ,
             touching
             the
             strick
             observation
             of
             voluntarie
             Lawfull
             vows
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             the
             rule
             and
             Law
             seems
             to
             reach
             
               all
               other
               Cases
            
             ,
             as
             to
             free
             vows
             ,
             except
             only
             this
             .
             2ly
             ,
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             Chap.
             we
             find
             that
             Moses
             spoke
             this
             to
             the
             
               Rulers
               and
               heads
               of
               the
               tribes
               ,
            
             but
             the
             text
             is
             silent
             as
             to
             his
             applying
             of
             this
             exception
             anent
             the
             father
             and
             husbands
             Power
             in
             absolving
             vows
             ,
             
               unto
               these
               heads
               &
               Rulers
            
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             especially
             intimat
             to
             them
             .
             Hence
             it
             may
             be
             probaby
             Concluded
             that
             the
             Rule
             and
             Law
             touching
             the
             observation
             of
             vows
             ,
             stands
             fast
             in
             all
             other
             Cases
             except
             these
             here
             expresly
             excluded
             ,
             by
             the
             Great
             Lawgiver
             .
             So
             that
             ere
             his
             argument
             can
             reach
             us
             ,
             he
             most
             give
             in
             Sufficient
             proof
             that
             the
             
             Magistrat
             stands
             vested
             with
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             falls
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             this
             exception
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             subjects
             .
             Not
             to
             detain
             him
             here
             in
             tasking
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             Judicial
             statute
             ,
             as
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             doth
             belong
             unto
             the
             Christian
             Chùrch
             .
             But
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             Granting
             that
             the
             Magistrat
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             speak
             home
             to
             his
             Point
             ,
             but
             much
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             1.
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Superiour
             being
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             discharge
             ,
             wherin
             the
             husband
             and
             Parent
             have
             Power
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             vow
             be
             found
             such
             as
             is
             excepted
             from
             the
             Magistrats
             dominion
             ,
             the
             Informer
             must
             grant
             that
             this
             text
             will
             not
             reach
             our
             Case
             .
             And
             supposing
             the
             matter
             ,
             antecedaneously
             unto
             the
             vow
             ,
             to
             fall
             under
             divine
             Commands
             ,
             this
             is
             evident
             beyond
             exception
             .
             But
             because
             he
             beggs
             our
             concession
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             before
             indifferent
             ,
             I
             adde
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             within
             the
             Limits
             of
             our
             reserved
             Libertie
             as
             free
             subjects
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             Christian
             Libertie
             ,
             it
             s
             still
             on
             both
             grounds
             ,
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             dominion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             excluded
             from
             this
             exception
             ,
             and
             the
             vow
             must
             stand
             and
             oblidge
             according
             to
             the
             Grand
             precept
             here
             set
             down
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             hundred
             discharges
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             will
             never
             touch
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             heard
             him
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             
               by
               [
               discipline
               of
               this
               Church
               ]
               in
               the
               nationall
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               substantialls
               of
               Government
               is
               understood
               ,
            
             and
             that
             consequently
             it
             binds
             therunto
             ;
             So
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             our
             solemn
             Covenant
             will
             inviolably
             bind
             to
             this
             divine
             Frame
             of
             Government
             ,
             &
             no
             earthlie
             power
             can
             loose
             therfrom
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             from
             
               Scripture
               institutions
            
             .
             And
             Doctor
             Featlie
             acknowledgeth
             
               that
               people
               may
               Covenant
               ,
               without
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               Gods
               Law.
            
             Now
             ,
             give
             us
             all
             Scripture
             Church
             officers
             ,
             and
             their
             Rules
             of
             Government
             ,
             &
             Prelacie
             shall
             be
             quickly
             gone
             ,
             So
             that
             upon
             his
             concession
             that
             the
             national
             or
             solemn
             league
             
             do
             reach
             the
             substantialls
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             will
             amount
             to
             that
             which
             we
             plead
             for
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             grant
             it
             falls
             not
             under
             the
             Magistrats
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             argument
             from
             this
             text
             is
             lost
             .
             2dly
             ,
             this
             dissent
             which
             looses
             the
             vow
             ,
             must
             be
             both
             
               ane
               open
               dissent
            
             ,
             and
             also
             presentlie
             in
             the
             verie
             day
             he
             heares
             of
             it
             .
             
               Qui
               sero
               se
               noluisse
               significat
               putandus
               est
               aliquando
               voluisse
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             declares
             a
             late
             dissent
             ,
             may
             be
             presumed
             sometimes
             to
             have
             given
             his
             consent
             ,
             saith
             
               Dr
               Sand.
               de
               jur
               .
               prom
               .
            
             This
             he
             cannot
             say
             as
             to
             our
             King.
             3ly
             ,
             It
             most
             
               be
               constant
            
             ,
             the
             dissent
             suspending
             ,
             but
             not
             loosing
             the
             obligation
             .
             The
             oblidging
             vertue
             being
             naturall
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             to
             the
             vow
             (
             as
             Dr
             Sand.
             tells
             us
             
               de
               jur
               .
               prom
               .
               pag.
            
             3.
             
             Sect.
             10.
             )
             when
             ever
             the
             consent
             comes
             ,
             the
             obligation
             returns
             .
             Now
             have
             not
             our
             King
             and
             Rulers
             consented
             unto
             ,
             and
             ratefied
             all
             our
             vows
             both
             in
             the
             nationall
             ,
             and
             solemn
             league
             and
             Covenant
             ?
             4ly
             ,
             This
             consent
             of
             the
             superiour
             once
             given
             ,
             can
             never
             he
             
               retracted
               by
               a
               dissent
               again
            
             .
             Whither
             it
             be
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             make
             it
             void
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             doth
             clearlie
             hold
             out
             .
             See
             Sand.
             16.
             
             Prel
             .
             7.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
             Now
             have
             not
             both
             the
             nationall
             and
             solemn
             League
             ,
             the
             Consent
             &
             vows
             of
             all
             our
             superiours
             ratifying
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             this
             text
             every
             way
             pleads
             for
             the
             obligation
             therof
             ;
             for
             this
             their
             consent
             ,
             once
             given
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             revoke
             ,
             far
             less
             their
             Oath
             and
             vows
             ,
             but
             the
             vows
             of
             the
             inferiours
             ,
             are
             thereby
             rendered
             for
             ever
             valid
             ;
             as
             Casuists
             in
             setting
             down
             these
             rules
             doe
             grant
             ,
             so
             Aquinas
             ,
             Filucius
             (
             Tract
             .
             25
             cap.
             9.
             )
             Azor.
             (
             Moral
             .
             inst
             .
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             10.
             )
             Sanches
             (
             lib.
             3.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             )
             Amesius
             (
             cas
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             22.
             
             Quest.
             11.
             )
             Sand.
             (
             Juram
             .
             Prom.
             Prel
             .
             4.
             
             Sect.
             16.
             )
             But
             the
             Doubter
             objecting
             [
             this
             consent
             and
             ratification
             of
             our
             superiours
             ,
             which
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             make
             void
             .
             ]
             
             He
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               by
               comparing
               the
            
             12.
             and
             15.
             
               verses
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               husband
               hath
               by
               silence
               confirm'd
               his
               wifes
               vow
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               a
               power
               of
               voiding
               it
               again
               ,
               and
               she
               is
               exonered
               of
               her
               vow
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               obey
               her
               husbands
               Commands
               .
               Ans.
            
             Although
             this
             were
             granted
             (
             as
             the
             Text
             stands
             in
             clear
             contradiction
             to
             it
             )
             that
             the
             husband
             might
             null
             the
             vow
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             confirmed
             it
             by
             a
             silence
             or
             tacit
             confirmation
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             his
             nulling
             power
             will
             hold
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             given
             not
             onlie
             a
             formall
             consent
             positive
             ,
             but
             also
             solemnlie
             vowed
             and
             bound
             his
             soule
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             vow
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             evidentlie
             our
             case
             .
             Have
             we
             not
             the
             solemn
             vows
             ,
             subscriptions
             and
             Oaths
             of
             both
             King
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             concurring
             with
             the
             vows
             of
             the
             subjects
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             How
             then
             shall
             they
             loose
             
               their
               own
               vows
            
             .
             2ly
             ,
             this
             wilde
             gloss
             is
             expresly
             cross
             to
             Dr
             Sanderson
             ,
             and
             other
             Casuists
             ,
             their
             sense
             of
             this
             case
             and
             text
             as
             we
             heard
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             if
             once
             the
             superiour
             hath
             either
             tacitly
             or
             expressly
             ,
             precedaniously
             or
             subsequently
             consented
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             by
             his
             dissent
             again
             either
             discharge
             from
             the
             Oath
             or
             (
             so
             much
             as
             )
             suspend
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             .
             Dr.
             Sand.
             saith
             (
             16.
             
             Prel
             .
             7.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             )
             it
             s
             a
             true
             rule
             ,
             
               quod
               semel
               placuit
               amplius
               displicere
               non
               debet
               ,
            
             what
             once
             in
             this
             case
             hath
             pleas'd
             the
             superiour
             ,
             ought
             never
             to
             displease
             ;
             Gods
             Word
             declaring
             it
             established
             for
             ever
             .
             If
             he
             hath
             consented
             (
             saith
             the
             Dr
             )
             either
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             be
             can
             never
             afterwards
             take
             away
             its
             obligation
             .
             3.
             
             He
             makes
             the
             text
             contradict
             it self
             ,
             for
             (
             ver
             .
             7.
             )
             upon
             the
             husbands
             tacit
             consent
             ,
             and
             holding
             his
             peace
             in
             the
             day
             he
             heard
             his
             wifes
             vow
             ,
             the
             Lord
             declares
             that
             
               her
               vow
               shall
               stand
            
             ,
             &
             
               the
               bond
               wherewith
               she
               bound
               her
               soule
               shall
               stand
               .
            
             And
             (
             vers
             .
             14.
             )
             The
             husbands
             holding
             his
             Peace
             ,
             
               establishes
               her
               vows
            
             and
             
               confirms
               them
            
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             God
             having
             declaire
             that
             the
             vow
             stands
             ,
             is
             confirmd
             ,
             and
             established
             as
             
             
               soule-bond
               upon
               their
               soules
            
             ,
             by
             this
             consent
             tacit
             or
             expresse
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             null
             ,
             
               and
               not
               stand
            
             ,
             by
             ane
             after
             dissent
             ?
             Sure
             
               [
               to
               stand
            
             ]
             is
             here
             opposed
             unto
             
               [
               not
               to
               stand
            
             ]
             upon
             the
             termes
             of
             the
             
               present
               open
               dissent
               in
               the
               day
               he
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             onlie
             exception
             .
             That
             which
             God
             declares
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             ,
             upon
             the
             father
             or
             husbands
             consent
             ,
             admits
             of
             no
             nulling
             afterward
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             wife
             or
             daughters
             vow
             upon
             the
             first
             consent
             and
             ratefication
             ,
             stands
             and
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             as
             a
             soule-bond
             :
             ergo
             ,
             it
             admits
             of
             no
             loosing
             by
             ane
             after
             dissent
             .
             I
             prove
             the
             major
             two
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
               standing
               and
               Confirming
            
             here
             are
             opposed
             ,
             to
             
               nulling
               and
               making
               void
            
             .
             And
             2ly
             ,
             this
             would
             make
             more
             Limitations
             then
             God
             makes
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Loosing
             of
             the
             vow
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             exception
             but
             that
             one
             ,
             
               of
               the
               husbands
               open
               dissent
               ,
               or
               the
               parents
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               he
               hearts
               of
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             onlie
             exception
             from
             the
             rule
             in
             the
             2d
             vers
             .
             anent
             the
             binding
             of
             the
             vow
             .
             But
             this
             mans
             gloss
             brings
             in
             another
             limitation
             cross
             to
             the
             very
             scope
             and
             express
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             viz.
             
               the
               husbands
               dissent
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               by
               a
               previous
               consent
               ratefied
               the
               vow
               .
            
             That
             God
             admits
             the
             vow
             to
             stand
             ,
             upon
             this
             express
             or
             tacit
             consent
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             reason
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               wife
               is
               under
               a
               prior
               obligation
               to
               obey
               her
               husband
            
             ;
             it
             is
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             for
             will
             he
             carve
             ou●…
             ane
             obligation
             in
             this
             point
             beyond
             what
             God
             hath
             so
             expresly
             limit
             and
             declard
             .
             This
             were
             to
             give
             the
             husband
             a
             power
             ,
             not
             over
             the
             wife
             onlie
             ,
             but
             over
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             express
             declarator
             .
             As
             for
             that
             clause
             (
             ver
             .
             15.
             )
             
               that
               if
               he
               shall
               any
               wayes
               make
               them
               void
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               heard
               them
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               bear
               her
               iniquitie
               .
            
             What
             a
             wilde
             inference
             is
             it
             ,
             from
             hence
             to
             conclude
             ane
             absolving
             power
             ,
             in
             express
             contradiction
             to
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             the
             limitations
             previoussie
             set
             down
             .
             To
             say
             that
             the
             
             vow
             cannot
             be
             loosed
             ,
             unless
             the
             father
             or
             husband
             
               declare
               his
               dissent
               in
               the
               day
               he
               heares
               of
               it
               ,
            
             And
             that
             
               if
               he
               hold
               his
               peace
               he
               hath
               confirmed
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               bond
               and
               vow
               shall
               stand
            
             ;
             And
             yet
             that
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             
               he
               may
               loose
               it
               by
               ane
               after
               dissent
               ,
            
             is
             so
             plain
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             be
             plainer
             .
             If
             we
             will
             make
             the
             text
             then
             consistent
             with
             it self
             ,
             the
             plain
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             bear
             her
             iniquitie
             ,
             or
             the
             guilt
             which
             otherwise
             would
             have
             Iven
             upon
             the
             wife
             or
             daughter
             ,
             if
             not
             hindered
             in
             the
             performance
             .
             That
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             non-performance
             shall
             ly
             upon
             him
             who
             hindered
             the
             same
             ,
             doth
             clearlie
             import
             the
             non-performance
             of
             it self
             to
             be
             a
             guilt
             (
             which
             contradicts
             his
             pleading
             and
             argument
             .
             )
             But
             the
             poor
             votarie
             being
             hindered
             ,
             it
             lyes
             upon
             the
             hinderer
             as
             I
             said
             .
             So
             that
             we
             strongly
             inferr
             from
             this
             ,
             the
             binding
             force
             of
             the
             vow
             ,
             since
             the
             Lord
             terms
             the
             non-performance
             a
             guilt
             :
             as
             violent
             men
             hindring
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             ,
             shall
             bear
             their
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             were
             exposed
             unto
             if
             neglecting
             this
             great
             work
             .
             All
             do
             know
             ,
             what
             these
             Scripture-Phrases
             of
             bearing
             his
             judgement
             ,
             bearing
             his
             iniquitie
             ,
             being
             partakers
             of
             Other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             do
             import
             .
             Which
             Confirms
             this
             answer
             .
             His
             comments
             upon
             this
             phrase
             are
             verie
             vain
             [
             first
             he
             shall
             bear
             her
             sin
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             if
             a
             guilt
             ]
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             bear
             a
             guilt
             ,
             if
             a
             guilt
             ,
             sure
             
               a
               repugnantia
               in
               adjecto
            
             .
             His
             next
             gloss
             makes
             the
             husband
             
               ane
               expiator
               of
               the
               guilt
               because
               she
               did
               her
               dutie
               in
               obeying
               him
               ,
               who
               revoked-his
               Confirmation
               upon
               just
               grounds
               .
            
             What
             ,
             upon
             just
             grounds
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             command
             ?
             this
             is
             ane
             odd
             exposition
             .
             Doth
             God
             give
             the
             least
             warrand
             here
             to
             absolve
             and
             null
             the
             vow
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             ratefied
             by
             his
             previous
             consent
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Poole
             in
             his
             annotations
             renders
             thus
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             15.
             verse
             [
             after
             he
             hath
             heard
             them
             &c.
             ]
             
               
               and
               approved
               them
               by
               his
               silence
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               if
               now
               after
               that
               time
               spent
               ,
               he
               shall
               upon
               further
               thoughts
               dislike
               and
               hinder
               it
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               Her
               non-performance
               of
               her
               vow
               shall
               be
            
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             her
             :
             Where
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             clearly
             assert
             (
             with
             us
             )
             that
             
               her
               iniquity
            
             ,
             mention'd
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             is
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             non-performance
             of
             the
             vow
             ,
             which
             is
             imputed
             unto
             the
             husband
             ,
             so
             ,
             
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               hinder
            
             the
             votarie
             ,
             or
             stop
             this
             performance
             after
             that
             he
             hath
             confirmed
             the
             vow
             by
             silence
             ;
             in
             plain
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Informers
             phantastick
             glosses
             and
             inferences
             .
             Wherin
             altho
             he
             pretend
             a
             concurrence
             of
             Interpreters
             ,
             expounding
             this
             verse
             of
             the
             husbands
             Lawfull
             voiding
             of
             the
             wifes
             vows
             after
             his
             previous
             confirmation
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             produced
             none
             of
             their
             names
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             enquires
             next
             how
             he
             applies
             his
             Second
             rule
             ,
             
               anent
               things
               sworn
               their
               not
               abiding
               in
               the
               same
               state
               ,
               to
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             He
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               upon
               supposition
               that
               Prelacie
               is
               Lawfull
               ,
               and
               abjured
               in
               that
               Oath
               ,
               the
               great
               change
               now
               is
               ,
               that
               Prelats
               are
               again
               Established
               ,
               and
               submission
               to
               them
               commanded
               .
               So
               that
               we
               are
               now
               bound
               to
               obey
               authoritie
               herin
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               keep
               the
               Oath
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             verie
             sutable
             to
             his
             large
             absolving
             glosses
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             alreadie
             heard
             and
             refuted
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             Likewise
             removed
             by
             what
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             anent
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             vow
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             such
             absolving
             trade
             as
             is
             now
             set
             up
             .
             These
             mens
             plagiary
             faith
             and
             divinitie
             ,
             makes
             all
             vows
             no
             stronger
             then
             straws
             .
             Though
             the
             Magistrats
             and
             subjects
             universallie
             vow
             ,
             yet
             a
             Law
             (
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             not
             absolutlie
             necessarie
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             expedient
             and
             edifying
             )
             makes
             it
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             null
             and
             void
             .
             If
             he
             had
             letten
             us
             see
             any
             greater
             good
             ,
             expediencie
             ,
             or
             necessitie
             
               of
               prelacie
            
             ,
             then
             
               in
               keeping
               this
               vow
            
             ,
             he
             had
             
             spoken
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             But
             this
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             party
             will
             ever
             do
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             this
             lax
             rule
             as
             here
             interpret
             by
             him
             ,
             will
             inferr
             many
             absurdities
             ,
             as
             1.
             that
             the
             meer
             Law
             looses
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             vow
             and
             Oath
             ,
             though
             the
             matter
             therof
             falls
             not
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Ruler
             .
             Which
             ,
             2ly
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             if
             it
             be
             either
             expedient
             or
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             meer
             Law
             (
             with
             him
             )
             robs
             it
             either
             of
             expediency
             or
             necessity
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             3dly
             ,
             mans
             law
             stepps
             up
             above
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             authorizing
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Oath
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             grounds
             .
             4ly
             ,
             He
             makes
             the
             expediency
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             its
             being
             wholsome
             or
             no
             ,
             cognoscible
             by
             no
             anterior
             or
             superiour
             Rule
             ,
             but
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             the
             meer
             will
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             obeyed
             upon
             that
             sole
             ground
             .
             5ly
             ,
             hence
             the
             obedience
             therof
             
               in
               faith
            
             ,
             is
             excluded
             ,
             and
             no
             acts
             of
             obedience
             can
             flow
             from
             spirituall
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             next
             objects
             [
             that
             his
             Oath
             against
             Bishops
             had
             the
             first
             obligation
             ,
             and
             therfor
             he
             cannot
             be
             loosed
             by
             the
             after
             Law.
             ]
             To
             which
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               the
               5th
               .
               command
               ,
               and
               submission
               to
               the
               ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
               had
               the
               first
               obligation
               ,
               and
               that
               obedience
               to
               authoritie
               comes
               under
               the
               baptismall
               vow
               —
               that
               to
               say
               our
               Oath
               will
               oblidge
               against
               the
               Magistrats
               Command
               to
               the
               Contrary
               ,
               will
               elude
               the
               express
               precept
               Ecl.
            
             8.
             2.
             
               to
               obey
               the
               kings
               command
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               Ans.
            
             This
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             repetitions
             
               ad
               nauseam
            
             ,
             and
             still
             
               idem
               per
               idem
            
             .
             Our
             obligation
             in
             the
             3d
             command
             ,
             
               not
               to
               take
               Gods
               name
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             and
             to
             keep
             and
             stand
             to
             all
             Lawfull
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             vows
             ,
             unless
             in
             cases
             which
             God
             himself
             excepts
             ,
             is
             surly
             a
             verie
             arlie
             ,
             and
             a
             baptismall
             obligation
             ,
             prior
             to
             any
             Law
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             no
             authoritie
             and
             Laws
             of
             men
             can
             evacuatand
             enervat
             ;
             and
             our
             obedience
             
               to
               the
               ordinance
               of
               man
            
             ,
             or
             the
             higher
             and
             
             Lower
             Powers
             ,
             
               being
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
            
             ,
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             motive
             of
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             doth
             infer
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             dare
             to
             cross
             his
             authority
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             powers
             ,
             in
             breaking
             lawfull
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             which
             he
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             keep
             .
             Sure
             no
             Laws
             of
             men
             can
             supersed
             this
             obligation
             .
             That
             the
             Oath
             under
             debate
             is
             such
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             made
             good
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             be
             here
             repeated
             .
             As
             for
             that
             of
             Eccl.
             8.
             20.
             
             It
             makes
             clearlie
             against
             him
             ;
             the
             English
             annotations
             having
             upon
             that
             text
             ,
             mentioned
             the
             mutuall
             tye
             ,
             oath
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             betwixt
             King
             and
             subject
             ,
             instancing
             1.
             
             Chron.
             11.
             3.
             do
             tell
             us
             
               that
               this
               is
               not
               only
               ane
               enforcement
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               subjects
               ,
               but
               likewise
               ,
               that
               the
               clause
               contains
               a
               limitation
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               obedience
               to
               men
               
                 is
                 bounded
              
               :
               And
               thus
               they
               sense
               the
               precept
               ,
               
                 keep
                 the
                 Kings
                 command
              
               ,
            
             
               yet
               so
               that
               thou
               do
               not
               violat
               thine
               Oath
               and
               obedience
               due
               unto
               God.
               Our
               service
               to
               the
               one
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               must
               be
               such
               as
               will
               consist
               with
               our
               fealty
               to
               the
               other
               .
               We
               are
               bound
               to
               God
               and
               his
               service
               by
               Oath
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               no
               subordinat
               obedience
               to
               others
               ,
               must
               make
               us
               forget
               our
               duty
               to
               him
               .
            
             Which
             clearlie
             crosses
             this
             Miss-Informers
             scope
             who
             would
             perswade
             to
             perjurie
             and
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             fealty
             to
             the
             Magistrat
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Poole
             in
             his
             annotations
             having
             told
             us
             
               That
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               the
               verse
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               universally
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               commands
               as
               do
               not
               crosse
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               expones
               
                 this
                 Oath
                 of
                 God
              
               mentioned
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Oath
               we
               are
               under
               to
               keepe
               all
               Gods
               Laws
               ,
               or
               the
               subordinat
               Oath
               of
               fealty
               and
               allegiance
               .
               But
               adds
               ,
               that
               this
               also
               may
               be
               understood
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               learned
               Interpreters
               taken
               ,
               as
               
                 a
                 limitation
                 of
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               the
               words
               being
               thus
               rendred
               ,
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               (
               faith
               he
               )
               will
               very
               well
               bear
               ,
               
                 but
                 according
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               obey
               the
               Kings
               commands
               ,
               with
               this
               caution
               that
               they
               be
               agreeable
               and
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               thou
               art
               obliged
               by
               thy
               own
               and
               thy
               parents
               Oaths
               oft
               renewed
               ,
               to
               observe
               in
               the
               first
               place
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             (
             out
             of
             the
             grand
             case
             )
             
               anent
               Iesuites
               Oath
               in
               Rome
               to
               preach
               in
               England
               Catholick
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Law
               made
               in
               England
               against
               the
               same
               .
            
             It
             is
             ,
             so
             palbablie
             impertinent
             and
             unsuteable
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             at
             the
             mans
             confidence
             in
             presenting
             to
             the
             world
             such
             poor
             trifling
             fopperies
             in
             so
             weightie
             a
             matter
             .
             Dare
             he
             say
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             vows
             ,
             which
             our
             Rulers
             themselves
             have
             taken
             ,
             is
             in
             any
             measure
             like
             to
             this
             .
             Nay
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             suppose
             the
             Matte●…
             of
             this
             Oath
             to
             be
             Lawfull
             ,
             he
             must
             then
             confess
             this
             instance
             to
             be
             most
             impertinent
             .
             But
             the
             knack
             is
             ,
             
               That
               abstracting
               from
               the
               unlawfullness
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               it
               was
               declair'd
               ,
               that
               ane
               Oath
               cannot
               bind
               against
               a
               Law
               ,
               although
               the
               Law
               be
               made
               even
               after
               the
               Oath
               is
               taken
               .
            
             This
             was
             no
             doubt
             a
             lax
             determination
             ,
             And
             such
             as
             he
             dare
             no●…
             himself
             subscribe
             unto
             in
             everie
             case
             ;
             what
             ,
             an●…
             Oath
             cannot
             bind
             against
             a
             Law
             
               in
               universum
            
             ,
             and
             simply
             ?
             what
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             necessarie
             ,
             or
             falling
             under
             divine
             Prescriptions
             or
             institutions
             ?
             What
             if
             convincingly
             expedient
             in
             its
             circumstances
             ?
             Will
             thi●…
             Law
             ,
             yea
             and
             after
             the
             Oath
             is
             taken
             ,
             overrule
             th●…
             divine
             Law
             determining
             the
             same
             ?
             Well
             resolve●…
             Mr.
             Informer
             .
             You
             may
             go
             sell
             absolutions
             ano●…
             of
             a
             high
             rate
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             his
             third
             case
             ,
             
               anent
               the
               Oath
               hindring
               a
               greater
               good
               ,
               then
               the
               performance
               it
               ill
               amount
               to
               and
               the
               dissolution
               therof
               upon
               that
               ground
               .
            
             This
             the
             Doubter
             thinks
             [
             will
             furnish
             people
             with
             a
             readie
             excuse
             to
             free
             themselves
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             by
             alledging
             that
             some
             greater
             good
             is
             hindered
             thereby
             .
             ]
             To
             this
             he
             answeres
             1.
             
             
               That
               Casuists
               admit
               this
               rule
               with
               these
               limitations
               viz.
               when
            
             
             
               that
               greater
               good
               is
               certain
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               attainable
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               discharge
               of
               our
               Oath
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               to
               which
               we
               are
               pre-obliged
               before
               we
               took
               the
               Oath
               .
               Ans.
            
             We
             shall
             not
             much
             contend
             about
             these
             rules
             &
             limitations
             of
             this
             Maxime
             
               in
               thesi
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             only
             I
             shall
             adde
             some
             more
             limitations
             here
             .
             That
             1.
             
             This
             greater
             ,
             certain
             ,
             &
             no
             otherwise
             attainable
             good
             ,
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             
               not
               in
               our
               apprehension
               only
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             for
             otherwise
             we
             are
             just
             where
             we
             were
             as
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             perjurie
             ,
             if
             every
             mans
             [
             thinks
             so
             ]
             ,
             or
             the
             Magistrats
             [
             arbitrarie
             Laws
             ]
             shall
             be
             the
             only
             Rule
             to
             determine
             this
             ,
             as
             this
             Informer
             makes
             all
             resolve
             thereunto
             which
             he
             pretends
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             greater
             good
             ,
             which
             he
             offers
             in
             breaking
             this
             Oath
             .
             Hence
             Gregorius
             Sayrus
             (
             clav
             .
             reg
             .
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             n.
             15.
             )
             having
             determined
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             commute
             ane
             oath
             for
             something
             better
             ,
             is
             opposed
             by
             Silvester
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             must
             determine
             the
             good
             to
             be
             better
             .
             So
             rationall
             and
             Consequent
             to
             their
             Principles
             are
             even
             Papists
             in
             this
             point
             .
             And
             must
             not
             Protestants
             be
             ashamed
             to
             refuse
             this
             limitation
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             (
             with
             us
             the
             onlie
             ,
             and
             supreme
             rule
             )
             must
             determine
             this
             greater
             good
             .
             Next
             ,
             Timorcus
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             thus
             irritat
             ,
             
               must
               be
               onlie
               made
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               be
               to
               our
               brother
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               advantage
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               his
               consent
               as
               necessarie
               towards
               the
               commutation
               .
            
             This
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             agreed
             upon
             by
             Casuists
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             limitations
             .
             To
             these
             we
             adde
             Dr.
             Sand.
             rule
             
               (
               de
               jur
               .
               prom
               .
               Prel
               .
            
             3.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             )
             that
             ,
             
               precise
               ob
               hoc
               quod
               videtur
               impeditivum
               majoris
               boni
               ,
               obligandi
               vim
               non
               amittit
               .
            
             Id
             est
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Oath
               loseth
               not
               its
               obliging
               force
               ,
               meerly
               because
               it
               seems
               the
               bindrance
               of
               a
               greater
               good
               ,
            
             unless
             other
             circumstances
             also
             concurr
             (
             as
             usuallie
             
               there
               do
               )
               which
               either
               evince
               it
               unlawfull
               ,
               or
               not
               oblidging
               .
               His
               reason
               is
               because
               in
               all
               cases
               
               it
               is
               not
               true
               that
               everie
               one
               is
               oblidged
               to
               do
               what
               is
               best
               ,
               he
               means
               ,
               simpliciter
               ,
               and
               abstracting
               from
               the
               present
               circumstances
               )
               since
               this
               would
               open
               a
               flood-gate
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               perjury
               .
            
             As
             for
             that
             limitation
             (
             presented
             with
             an
             especially
             as
             the
             main
             one
             )
             anent
             the
             Oaths
             hindering
             the
             greater
             good
             ,
             
               to
               which
               we
               were
               preoblidged
            
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             foists
             in
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             his
             nauseating
             repetition
             ,
             anent
             
               the
               Magistrats
               power
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             alledged
             that
             it
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             it self
             :
             for
             if
             we
             stood
             Preobliged
             to
             this
             greater
             good
             ,
             it
             renders
             the
             Oath
             
               ab
               initio
            
             null
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             on
             which
             it
             is
             loosed
             upon
             the
             prospect
             of
             that
             greater
             good
             .
             The
             greater
             obligation
             (
             as
             he
             sayes
             )
             still
             overruling
             the
             lesser
             ,
             &
             ane
             Oath
             in
             prejudice
             of
             a
             greater
             obligation
             ,
             and
             contradictorie
             therto
             ,
             can
             lay
             on
             no
             obligation
             ,
             for
             so
             we
             might
             be
             under
             contradictorie
             obligations
             according
             to
             his
             way
             of
             reasoning
             about
             the
             Magistrats
             power
             .
             [
             I
             will
             have
             mercie
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ]
             is
             one
             of
             his
             illustrating
             instances
             .
             So
             that
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             reasoning
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             was
             like
             unto
             this
             inverted
             rule
             ,
             viz.
             Sacrifice
             and
             not
             mercie
             ,
             and
             being
             such
             
               ab
               initio
            
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             bind
             .
             I
             know
             (
             as
             Dr
             Sand.
             saith
             )
             that
             which
             is
             abstractedly
             and
             simplicer
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             may
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             complex
             case
             become
             the
             lesser
             ,
             
               consideratis
               considerandis
            
             all
             circumstances
             taken
             in
             .
             But
             this
             he
             admits
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             adds
             unto
             the
             known
             rule
             anent
             the
             greater
             and
             certain
             good
             in
             its
             time
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             other
             limitation
             anent
             the
             vower
             his
             being
             preobliged
             unto
             it
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             otherwise
             be
             understood
             then
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             vow
             ,
             unless
             this
             his
             added
             limitation
             be
             redundant
             ,
             or
             non-sense
             .
          
           
             But
             2dly
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             assumption
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             greater
             good
             ,
             attainable
             in
             breaking
             this
             Oath
             and
             vow
             rather
             then
             in
             keeping
             it
             .
             This
             he
             tells
             us
             is
             
             
               obedience
               to
               authority
            
             (
             that
             's
             the
             panacea
             curing
             allwounds
             the
             universall
             topick
             ,
             and
             
               primum
               mobile
               )
               avoiding
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               Ministers
               serving
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               ministry
               to
               which
               they
               are
               called
               ;
               these
            
             he
             sayes
             
               are
               greater
               and
               better
               goods
               then
               adhering
               to
               the
               Oath
               in
               a
               thing
               indifferent
            
             Then
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               Ministers
               should
               consider
               ,
               whither
               is
               be
               better
               to
               lay
               aside
               their
               Oath
               ,
               then
               their
               Ministerie
               .
               (
               Especiallie
               ane
               Oath
               about
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               )
               and
               incapacitat
               ,
               or
               do
               that
               which
               by
               consequence
               incapacitates
               them
               for
               the
               Ministerie
               —
               that
               Ministers
               think
               that
               by
               their
               Oath
               they
               are
               obliged
               not
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               stations
               ,
               as
               matters
               now
               stand
               ,
               and
               yet
               divines
               hold
               that
               the
               lesser
               duty
               gives
               place
               to
               the
               greater
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               eat
               the
               shew
               bread
               rather
               then
               starve
               ,
               Paul
               and
               those
               with
               him
               ,
               did
               cast
               their
               goods
               into
               the
               sea
               &c.
               
            
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             much
             enlarge
             ,
             it
             being
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             upon
             the
             matter
             already
             objected
             and
             answered
             .
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Oath
             ,
             for
             its
             matter
             contain
             important
             duties
             falling
             under
             divine
             commands
             ,
             and
             unalterable
             obligations
             ,
             if
             Prelacie
             be
             contrary
             unto
             divine
             prescriptions
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             &
             the
             disowning
             of
             it
             consequently
             be
             a
             standing
             necessarie
             duty
             (
             which
             we
             do
             suppose
             and
             have
             proved
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             disprove
             )
             then
             this
             man
             himself
             will
             grant
             that
             all
             this
             tatle
             about
             
               the
               greater
               good
               in
               breaking
               the
               Oath
               ,
            
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             2ly
             ,
             say
             prelacie
             were
             but
             indifferent
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             supposall
             of
             
               the
               greater
               expediencie
            
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             for
             this
             Church
             then
             Prelacie
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             certain
             supposition
             of
             all
             
               the
               Rulers
               engadgement
               in
               this
               Oath
            
             and
             vow
             to
             God
             against
             it
             ,
             (
             the
             first
             of
             which
             suppositions
             he
             hath
             not
             disproved
             ,
             and
             the
             2d
             he
             cannot
             deny
             )
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             both
             Rulers
             and
             Ruled
             their
             keeping
             the
             Oath
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             greater
             &
             more
             certain
             good
             ,
             then
             their
             breaking
             it
             .
             3ly
             ,
             let
             Dr
             Sand.
             limitation
             here
             again
             come
             in
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Oath
               is
               not
               precisely
               loosed
               because
               it
               seems
               to
               contradict
               a
               greater
               good
               ,
               unless
               Other
               circumstances
               
               do
               also
               occurr
               ,
               which
               either
               evince
               it
               to
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               or
               not
               oblidging
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               s
               not
               true
               that
               in
               everie
               case
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               what
               is
            
             best
             ,
             that
             is
             unless
             
               omnibus
               pens●…is
            
             ,
             and
             
               caeteris
               Paribus
            
             ,
             all
             circumstances
             duelie
             pondered
             ,
             it
             be
             found
             best
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Question
             is
             whither
             it
             were
             best
             for
             Rulers
             or
             ruled
             to
             keep
             this
             Oath
             for
             these
             great
             ends
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             than
             to
             break
             it
             .
             Whither
             it
             be
             a
             greater
             good
             to
             keep
             a
             Lawfull
             Oath
             ,
             though
             I
             suffer
             under
             authoritie
             levelling
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             break
             it
             to
             please
             men
             ▪
             or
             whither
             I
             shall
             chuse
             the
             evill
             of
             suffering
             or
             sinning
             ?
             (
             for
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             proved
             that
             the
             interposing
             of
             the
             Rulers
             meer
             Law
             or
             authoritie
             ,
             will
             make
             this
             Oath
             unlawfull
             ,
             &
             we
             have
             shewed
             that
             Casuists
             mantain
             the
             Contrary
             .
             )
             Whither
             peace
             with
             God
             be
             a
             greater
             good
             in
             keeping
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             peace
             with
             men
             and
             with
             the
             world
             in
             breaking
             it
             ?
             This
             Question
             was
             soon
             resolved
             with
             Elias
             .
             The
             children
             of
             Israel
             have
             forsaken
             thy
             Covenant
             —
             and
             I
             onlie
             am
             left
             &c.
             4ly
             ,
             This
             greater
             good
             ,
             he
             acknowledges
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             
               as
               is
               no
               Otherwise
               att●…inable
               then
               by
               breaking
               the
               Oath
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             Question
             will
             be
             ,
             
               whither
               the
               Gospel
               might
               not
               have
               been
               preached
               ,
               schisme
               avoided
               ,
               and
               God
               served
               in
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               by
               keeping
               this
               Oath
               and
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ?
            
             This
             man
             will
             come
             to
             a
             great
             height
             of
             impudence
             if
             he
             deny
             this
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             he
             deny
             that
             this
             good
             might
             have
             been
             thus
             beter
             obtain'd
             .
             He
             alledges
             we
             have
             now
             a
             great
             Schisme
             by
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             departing
             from
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             many
             excellent
             preachers
             are
             Laid
             aside
             ,
             the
             Magistra●…
             is
             displeas'd
             and
             disobeyed
             ,
             all
             filled
             with
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             ,
             poperie
             like
             to
             creep
             in
             &c.
             
             Now
             ,
             had
             not
             all
             this
             been
             eshewed
             by
             keeping
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ?
             The
             gospel
             had
             been
             preached
             by
             Presbyterian
             Minist●…rs
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             all
             his
             party
             of
             Conformists
             
             too
             ,
             had
             keeped
             their
             ownstations
             ,
             this
             schisme
             had
             been
             avoided
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrat
             obeyed
             while
             commanding
             for
             God.
             So
             that
             this
             rule
             everie
             way
             makes
             against
             him
             .
             And
             in
             stead
             of
             obtaining
             
               a
               greater
               good
            
             by
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             have
             lost
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             
               the
               gospel
               and
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
            
             and
             incurred
             much
             sin
             and
             miserie
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             he
             will
             say
             that
             he
             speaks
             upon
             the
             suposal
             of
             the
             Rulers
             disowning
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             Establishing
             prelacie
             .
             But
             then
             I
             urge
             him
             thus
             ,
             1.
             
             Since
             he
             cannot
             but
             grant
             that
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             or
             holding
             fast
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             would
             have
             had
             the
             forementioned
             advantages
             following
             upon
             it
             ,
             shall
             the
             meer
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Rulers
             cast
             the
             ballance
             ,
             and
             disprove
             its
             native
             tendencie
             
               sua
               natura
            
             towards
             the
             formentioned
             effects
             ?
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Oath
             is
             still
             of
             it self
             ,
             or
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             more
             productive
             of
             these
             good
             effects
             ;
             &
             Consequently
             the
             keeping
             is
             to
             be
             preferd
             to
             breaking
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             attended
             with
             evils
             counterballancing
             these
             apparent
             good
             effects
             ,
             which
             he
             imagins
             to
             attend
             this
             breach
             .
             2ly
             ,
             if
             the
             Oath
             cannot
             be
             commuted
             or
             changed
             ,
             but
             for
             
               a
               greater
               good
            
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             good
             effects
             mentioned
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             
               better
               ,
               &
               more
               certainlie
               attaind
               ,
            
             by
             keeping
             then
             breaking
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             Rulers
             commuting
             the
             Oath
             ,
             or
             altering
             or
             breaking
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             sinfull
             
               upon
               his
               own
               ground
            
             .
             Since
             they
             might
             have
             attaind
             these
             good
             effects
             of
             obedience
             ,
             preaching
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             unity
             ,
             by
             keeping
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             more
             surelie
             and
             better
             eshewed
             the
             forementioned
             evils
             then
             by
             breaking
             it
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             let
             him
             in
             the
             third
             place
             seriously
             Consider
             ,
             whither
             the
             Rulers
             sin
             in
             commutting
             or
             breaking
             this
             Oath
             ,
             for
             neither
             a
             greater
             ,
             nor
             more
             certain
             good
             ,
             will
             warrand
             my
             breaking
             of
             the
             Oath
             to
             follow
             them
             in
             that
             sinfull
             course
             ;
             and
             loose
             me
             from
             my
             obligation
             .
             4ly
             ,
             It
             will
             
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             playes
             the
             petty
             sophister
             here
             ,
             in
             calling
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             in
             this
             one
             point
             of
             a
             sinfull
             command
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             Oath
             ,
             (
             which
             on
             the
             formentioned
             grounds
             is
             proved
             Sinfull
             )
             
               a
               disobeying
               of
               authoritie
            
             .
             For
             he
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             
               disobeying
               a
               sinfull
               command
            
             can
             come
             under
             this
             character
             .
             And
             the
             true
             state
             of
             this
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             whither
             it
             be
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             to
             obey
             the
             Magistrat
             or
             keep
             ane
             oath
             ?
             but
             whither
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             good
             in
             this
             particular
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             in
             Embracing
             abjur'd
             Prelacie
             ,
             or
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Oath
             ;
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             whither
             it
             be
             best
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             to
             have
             or
             want
             Prelats
             ?
             which
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             said
             is
             soon
             determined
             .
             5ly
             ,
             What
             if
             these
             
               pretended
               good
               issues
            
             ,
             be
             countervaild
             by
             
               greater
               evills
            
             :
             such
             as
             persecution
             of
             many
             thousands
             ,
             godlie
             faithfull
             Ministers
             and
             Professors
             ,
             laying
             waste
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             Blood
             ,
             miserie
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             schisme
             ,
             (
             the
             godlie
             adherers
             to
             this
             Oath
             ,
             being
             without
             all
             question
             this
             Pure
             Church
             )
             famine
             of
             the
             word
             &c.
             
             Nay
             ,
             according
             to
             Dr
             Sand.
             rule
             mentioned
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             
               Relaxation
               of
               all
               parties
            
             engadged
             in
             Covenant
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             God
             ?
             were
             not
             the
             Churches
             of
             both
             nations
             nay
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             engadged
             to
             one
             another
             in
             this
             Oath
             ?
             now
             thinks
             he
             not
             that
             this
             prospect
             
               of
               a
               greater
               good
               in
               breaking
               this
               oath
               ,
            
             should
             have
             been
             laid
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             representative
             Church
             in
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             change
             of
             government
             .
             And
             should
             not
             all
             parties
             engadged
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             have
             dispensed
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             another
             in
             contemplation
             of
             this
             greater
             good
             ,
             and
             for
             obtaining
             this
             better
             government
             ?
             thinks
             he
             that
             such
             a
             great
             question
             as
             this
             :
             
               What
               is
               this
               greater
               good
               in
               point
               of
               Church
               Government
               ?
            
             And
             that
             other
             Question
             .
             
               Whither
               such
               great
               and
               solemn
               Oaths
               may
               be
               laid
               aside
               in
               order
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               it
               ?
            
             Are
             Finally
             decided
             by
             
               the
               Magistrats
               Law
            
             
             without
             the
             least
             owning
             
               the
               Church
               representative
            
             ?
             and
             besides
             ,
             he
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             all
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Magistrat
             in
             all
             things
             indifferent
             .
             Is
             not
             subjection
             (
             by
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             most
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             his
             Master
             the
             surveyer
             )
             different
             from
             
               active
               obedience
            
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             he
             sayes
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Apologist
             told
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             master
             the
             Seasonable
             case
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             tell
             him
             again
             ,
             that
             God
             calls
             no
             man
             to
             preach
             the
             gospel
             by
             such
             ane
             unlawfull
             meane
             as
             perjurie
             and
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             case
             Ministers
             suffering
             for
             truth
             ,
             is
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             gospel
             Phil.
             1.
             12.
             
             That
             in
             deserting
             and
             not
             preaching
             ,
             they
             are
             meerly
             passive
             :
             being
             persecute
             for
             their
             integritie
             ;
             so
             the
             charge
             and
             guilt
             of
             not
             preaching
             lyes
             upon
             their
             persecutors
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             principles
             importing
             a
             competition
             betwixt
             sin
             and
             suffering
             ,
             and
             duty
             and
             sin
             ,
             not
             a
             lesser
             and
             
               greater
               duty
            
             ,
             the
             folly
             and
             impertinency
             of
             his
             instance
             ,
             anent
             
               the
               lesser
               duty
               over-ruled
               by
               the
               greater
            
             (
             exemplified
             by
             that
             ,
             I
             
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             repeated
             here
             
               ad
               nauseam
            
             )
             as
             also
             that
             instance
             of
             Paul
             and
             those
             with
             him
             ,
             their
             casting
             their
             goods
             in
             the
             sea
             &c
             ,
             is
             most
             evident
             .
             The
             sin
             and
             perjurie
             of
             this
             course
             of
             conformitie
             ,
             being
             our
             principle
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             disprove
             ,
             even
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             all
             his
             pleading
             here
             (
             which
             goes
             but
             upon
             a
             begged
             supposition
             of
             prelacies
             indifferencie
             ,
             and
             the
             indifferencie
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             )
             what
             a
             flat
             folly
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             
               preferring
               greater
               to
               lesser
               duties
            
             ?
             wheras
             with
             us
             the
             question
             and
             case
             is
             ,
             anent
             Ministers
             duty
             when
             
               the
               Magistrat
               refuseth
               to
               admit
               to
               preach
               ,
               but
               upon
               sinfull
               terms
            
             ;
             which
             one
             consideration
             makes
             all
             his
             tatle
             here
             evanish
             in
             wind
             .
             Suppose
             the
             Rulers
             of
             a
             land
             discharge
             all
             preaching
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             terms
             that
             Ministers
             should
             commit
             some
             horrid
             act
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             would
             this
             man
             admit
             any
             to
             
             plead
             as
             he
             doth
             for
             doing
             evill
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             what
             a
             weightie
             duty
             it
             is
             to
             preach
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             lesser
             duty
             of
             forbearing
             that
             evill
             commanded
             ,
             is
             overruld
             by
             the
             greater
             obligation
             to
             preach
             ,
             &c.
             
             Well
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             partie
             (
             like
             the
             pharisaik
             teachers
             ,
             twixt
             whom
             and
             us
             he
             insinuats
             a
             comparison
             )
             are
             sure
             blind
             Informers
             and
             leaders
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             set
             to
             learn
             better
             (
             thou
             that
             teachest
             another
             teachest
             thou
             not self
             ;
             )
             For
             they
             have
             vented
             such
             principles
             anent
             sacred
             Oaths
             ,
             as
             some
             heathens
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             banishes
             all
             faith
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             anent
             the
             Rechabites
             ,
             when
             he
             shal
             equiparat
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             vow
             ,
             a
             thing
             meerly
             civil
             ,
             relating
             to
             their
             abstinence
             from
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             dwelling
             ,
             with
             the
             weighty
             and
             great
             duties
             of
             a
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             publick
             and
             personal
             reformation
             ,
             and
             withal
             prove
             that
             hazart
             will
             equally
             plead
             for
             the
             laying
             aside
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             may
             warrand
             a
             dispensing
             with
             some
             part
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             parallel
             shall
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             till
             then
             ,
             it
             must
             pass
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Informers
             
               gratis
               dicta
            
             .
             The
             
               Dutch
               annot
            
             .
             (
             on
             Jer.
             35.
             7.
             )
             Shew
             that
             
               Ionadab
               probably
               put
               this
               ingadgment
               on
               his
               posterity
               ,
               upon
               his
               foresight
               (
               by
               a
               prophetick
               spirit
               )
               of
               the
               judgments
               and
               desolations
               to
               come
               upon
               Israel
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               inoffensive
               walk
               ,
               and
               for
               inuring
               them
               to
               parsimony
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             their
             dwelling
             at
             Jerusalem
             in
             case
             of
             hazard
             they
             shew
             (
             on
             .
             11.
             
             V.
             )
             
               that
               the
               Rechabits
               ,
               laid
               aside
               in
               this
               one
               thing
               their
               fathers
               command
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               but
               a
               humane
               ordinance
               ,
               which
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               might
               in
               some
               cases
               wave
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 Ionadabs
                 intention
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
              
               And
               that
               in
               giving
               this
               account
               to
               the
               prophet
               of
               their
               practise
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               dwelling
               now
               at
               Jerusalem
               upon
               the
               Assyrians
               invasion
               ,
               they
               do
               shew
               that
               their
               fathers
               charge
               ,
               and
               their
               vow
               was
               not
               to
               be
               
               extended
               to
               this
               case
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             their
             sense
             there
             was
             no
             breach
             of
             the
             vow
             properly
             and
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             laying
             aside
             of
             a
             part
             of
             a
             humane
             ordinance
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             extreme
             hazart
             ,
             and
             this
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             designe
             of
             the
             vow
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             institution
             therof
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               answers
               to
               our
               Argument
               for
               the
               Covenant
               obligation
               ,
               taken
               from
               
                 the
                 Oath
                 to
                 the
                 Gibeonites
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Zedikiahs
                 Oath
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               weighed
               .
               Upon
               the
               first
               argument
               after
               a
               foolish
               traverse
               about
               the
               consonancy
               of
               the
               Oath
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               yeelds
               the
               cause
               in
               granting
               that
               the
               Oath
               
                 did
                 oblige
                 the
                 first
                 takers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 posterity
                 .
              
               Upon
               the
               second
               he
               begs
               the
               question
               and
               admits
               its
               chief
               scope
               and
               nerves
               .
               Likewise
               his
               answer
               to
               Psalm
               .
               15.
               4.
               
               His
               reflection
               on
               the
               Assembly
               1638
               ,
               and
               his
               argument
               offered
               by
               way
               of
               retortion
               anent
               our
               owning
               of
               Comissaries
               though
               abjur'd
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               largly
               scanned
               .
            
          
           
             THus
             we
             have
             seen
             into
             what
             a
             fascination
             and
             labyrinth
             of
             absurd
             inconsistent
             notions
             this
             new
             proctor
             hath
             involved
             himself
             ,
             while
             endeavouring
             to
             loose
             these
             sacred
             bonds
             of
             our
             solemn
             vows
             and
             Covenants
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             run
             cross
             to
             the
             scripture
             ,
             to
             Cafuists
             ,
             yea
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             this
             enterprise
             .
             We
             shal
             now
             proceed
             to
             examine
             what
             strength
             is
             in
             the
             remnant
             of
             his
             reasonings
             upon
             this
             head
             ;
             
             And
             how
             he
             acquits
             himself
             in
             his
             answers
             to
             some
             pregnant
             passages
             of
             scripture
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Covenant
             .
             The
             first
             that
             follows
             in
             this
             dialogue
             is
             that
             remarkable
             transaction
             of
             Joshua
             and
             Israel
             with
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             largly
             and
             unanswerably
             pressed
             and
             improven
             by
             such
             as
             have
             written
             for
             theCovenant
             ;
             which
             this
             man
             thought
             he
             could
             not
             for
             very
             shame
             passe
             over
             ;
             but
             sure
             he
             had
             better
             done
             so
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             made
             such
             a
             pitifull
             and
             superficiall
             return
             .
             Well
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             now
             assaults
             him
             as
             to
             this
             notion
             anent
             the
             greater
             good
             in
             quiting
             the
             Oath
             ,
             with
             that
             instance
             of
             the
             Oath
             to
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             [
             whom
             God
             had
             commanded
             to
             make
             no
             peace
             with
             ,
             but
             enjyond
             Israel
             to
             root
             them
             out
             ,
             to
             whom
             Josua
             and
             the
             Princes
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             Gods
             command
             Looses
             us
             from
             our
             Oath
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             hinder
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             yet
             in
             that
             particular
             they
             rather
             dispensed
             with
             Gods
             command
             ,
             then
             with
             their
             Oath
             ;
             the
             acceptablness
             wherof
             to
             God
             ,
             appeard
             in
             his
             punishing
             Saul
             a
             long
             time
             after
             for
             killing
             these
             Gibeonites
             ,
             to
             whose
             predecessors
             Joshua
             &
             the
             princes
             had
             suorn
             .
             ]
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             runs
             out
             a
             great
             length
             anent
             that
             transaction
             ,
             to
             infringe
             this
             argument
             .
             Which
             I
             shall
             now
             examine
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             this
             ,
             I
             would
             premise
             two
             things
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             trifling
             Informer
             hath
             so
             moulded
             our
             argument
             from
             this
             text
             as
             quite
             to
             divert
             it
             from
             its
             true
             channel
             and
             scope
             ,
             which
             is
             
               to
               prove
               the
               oblidging
               force
               of
               ane
               Oath
               or
               Covenant
               (
               Lawful
               upon
               the
               matter
               )
               both
               upon
               the
               takers
               ,
               and
               their
               posterity
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               many
               circumstantiall
               sinfull
               aberrations
               from
               the
               divine
               rule
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               entring
               into
               it
               .
            
             As
             is
             most
             evident
             in
             this
             instance
             as
             I
             shal
             after
             shew
             .
             And
             this
             man
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             this
             text
             is
             thus
             Improven
             by
             Timorcus
             and
             Others
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             for
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             
             improvement
             of
             the
             text
             which
             he
             presents
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             man
             of
             straw
             of
             his
             ownupsetting
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             order
             to
             the
             evincing
             the
             premised
             truth
             for
             the
             proof
             wherof
             we
             adduce
             this
             text
             ,
             peremptorly
             to
             determine
             this
             question
             ,
             
               whither
               this
               Oath
               did
               contradict
               Gods
               positive
               Law
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               any
               piece
               or
               circumstances
               of
               the
               divine
               precepts
               anent
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Cannanites
               ,
               making
               no
               leagues
               with
               them
               ,
               justles
               with
               this
               Covenant
               and
               Oath
               ,
               and
               are
               found
               over-ruled
               by
               its
               oblgation
               :
            
             for
             our
             argument
             stands
             good
             and
             intire
             ,
             tho
             we
             abstract
             from
             any
             positive
             determination
             in
             this
             point
             .
             So
             that
             in
             tracing
             our
             Informers
             extravagant
             discourse
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             objection
             of
             his
             own
             moulding
             ,
             we
             shal
             rather
             discover
             the
             slippery
             grounds
             he
             walks
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             inconsistencies
             wherin
             he
             is
             involved
             by
             his
             answers
             ,
             and
             confident
             assertion
             of
             the
             Oaths
             conformity
             to
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             then
             positively
             to
             resolve
             and
             determine
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             debate
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             hath
             no
             less
             ridiculously
             handled
             ,
             then
             impertinently
             brought
             in
             .
             But
             to
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               he
               wonders
               that
               we
               make
               use
               of
               this
               argument
               to
               prove
               the
               obligation
               of
               our
               Oath
               against
               Bishops
               .
            
             But
             sure
             it
             is
             ane
             argument
             verie
             Sutable
             ,
             if
             ane
             Oath
             into
             which
             Joshua
             and
             all
             Israel
             were
             cheated
             ,
             ane
             Oath
             to
             heathens
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             at
             Least-wise
             a
             verie
             apparent
             inconsistencie
             with
             Gods
             command
             ,
             to
             root
             out
             these
             Canaanites
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             pitie
             or
             spare
             them
             ,
             is
             found
             so
             highly
             obligatorie
             ,
             and
             even
             binding
             the
             posterity
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             the
             nations
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             another
             for
             publick
             and
             personall
             reformation
             .
             But
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               we
               mistake
               this
               place
            
             .
             Why
             so
             ?
             
               First
               ,
               if
               we
               think
               Ioshua
               was
               forbidden
               upon
               any
               termes
               to
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               these
               Canaanites
               ,
               but
               to
               root
               them
               all
               out
               ,
               and
               yet
               because
               of
               this
               Oath
               spared
               them
               ,
               then
            
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               we
               run
               in
               a
               most
               wild
               and
               gross
               opinion
               .
            
             
             Severe
             censure
             !
             why
             so
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             opinion
             ?
             
               that
               ane
               Oath
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               can
               bind
               against
               a
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               whither
               it
               be
               a
               morall
               or
               particular
               Command
               ,
               it
               s
               all
               one
               .
               So
               that
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               ane
               Oath
               can
               bind
               against
               commands
               of
               men
               in
               authority
               ,
               now
               we
               go
               a
               greater
               length
               ,
               in
               making
               them
               bind
               againste
               Commands
               of
               God.
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             command
             of
             God
             to
             cut
             off
             these
             Canaanites
             ,
             without
             pitying
             or
             sparing
             them
             ,
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             produced
             ,
             Exo.
             23.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Exo.
             34.
             12.
             
             Deut.
             7.
             2.
             
             Nay
             more
             ,
             Gods
             command
             herein
             was
             so
             peremptory
             ,
             that
             where
             he
             appointed
             his
             people
             to
             tender
             peace
             to
             other
             cities
             ,
             before
             they
             proceeded
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             ane
             exception
             made
             (
             as
             Iackson
             observes
             upon
             Joshua
             9.
             7.
             
             )
             of
             the
             cities
             of
             Canaan
             Deut.
             20.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
               thus
               shalt
               thou
               do
               unto
               all
               the
               cities
               which
               are
               very
               far
               off
               from
               thee
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
               these
               nations
               .
               But
               of
               the
               cities
               of
               the
               People
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               for
               ane
               inheritance
               ,
               thou
               shall
               save
               alive
               nothing
               that
               breatheth
               .
            
             To
             this
             place
             Jackson
             points
             us
             to
             clear
             this
             matter
             .
             2ly
             ,
             It
             s
             as
             evident
             that
             these
             Gibeonites
             had
             their
             saftie
             from
             this
             Oath
             and
             Covenant
             .
             For
             upon
             this
             we
             have
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             (
             Josh.
             9.
             19.
             
             )
             in
             determining
             that
             question
             about
             their
             saftie
             ,
             
               we
               have
               sworn
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therfor
               we
               may
               not
               touch
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Oath
               which
               we
               sware
               unto
               them
               .
            
             Yea
             more
             ,
             when
             many
             hundered
             yeares
             after
             ,
             the
             injury
             of
             Saul
             is
             mentioned
             in
             slaying
             them
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             right
             to
             Live
             and
             dwell
             among
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             other
             Canaanites
             ,
             is
             attributed
             expresly
             and
             solely
             to
             this
             Oath
             ;
             2.
             
             Sam.
             21.
             2.
             
             
               Now
               the
               Gibeonites
               were
               not
               of
               Israel
               but
               of
               the
               Amorites
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               had
               sworn
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               Saul
               sought
               to
               slay
               them
               ,
               wherfor
               David
               said
               what
               shall
            
             I
             
               do
               for
               yow
            
             .
             Now
             the
             command
             being
             so
             express
             to
             cutt
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             upon
             
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             their
             saftie
             being
             first
             and
             last
             attributed
             so
             clearlie
             to
             the
             Oath
             ,
             that
             which
             this
             man
             calls
             
               a
               wilde
               and
               gross
               opinion
            
             ,
             he
             must
             either
             impute
             to
             the
             Scripture-account
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             or
             resolve
             and
             accommodat
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             (
             in
             maintaining
             the
             Scriptures
             authority
             )
             oblidged
             unto
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
             3ly
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             
               a
               wilde
               and
               gross
               opinion
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Judgement
             of
             Learnd
             Divines
             ,
             particularly
             of
             Jackson
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             twenty
             vers
             .
             of
             that
             9
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             having
             moved
             this
             objection
             ,
             
               that
               what
               the
               Princes
               sware
               was
               against
               the
               express
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               often
               enjoind
               to
               destroy
               all
               these
               Canaanites
               .
            
             Returns
             this
             answer
             .
             
               That
               though
               one
               Oath
               or
               vow
               doth
               not
               bind
               men
               for
               doing
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               absolutely
               unlawfull
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               case
               it
               was
               not
               so
               ,
               because
               the
               charge
               which
               God
               gave
               for
               slaying
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               was
               a
               particular
               command
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               only
               to
               bind
               their
               consciences
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               be
               obeyed
               without
               any
               breach
               of
               the
               morall
               Law
               ,
               as
               in
               Rahabs
               case
               it
               is
               also
               evident
               .
               But
               ,
               here
               they
               could
               not
               obey
               that
               command
               of
               God
               concerning
               their
               destroying
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               without
               perjurie
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               the
               Law
               and
               light
               of
               nature
               —
            
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               their
               perjurie
               would
               have
               given
               great
               occasion
               to
               the
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               people
               to
               blaspheme
               —
               So
               that
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               lay
               a
               strong
               bond
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               deluded
               by
               the
               Gibeonites
               .
            
             Now
             I
             think
             the
             account
             of
             this
             difficulty
             exhibit
             unto
             us
             here
             by
             this
             learnd
             divine
             ,
             may
             make
             him
             ashamed
             of
             his
             assertion
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             &
             we
             may
             retort
             his
             objected
             absurditie
             thus
             ,
             if
             the
             morall
             Laws
             obligation
             in
             opposition
             to
             perjurie
             ,
             stood
             against
             and
             counter-ballanced
             a
             particular
             command
             of
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             the
             force
             and
             obligation
             of
             ane
             Oath
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             far
             greater
             importance
             ,
             stand
             good
             against
             any
             positive
             Laws
             and
             statutes
             of
             men
             .
             And
             if
             even
             Gods
             positive
             Particular
             command
             ,
             could
             in
             this
             case
             
             gound
             no
             dispensation
             with
             their
             Oath
             ,
             but
             God
             would
             rather
             dispense
             with
             the
             particular
             command
             ,
             than
             with
             it
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             absurd
             must
             he
             be
             ,
             who
             pretends
             a
             dispensation
             with
             ,
             and
             a
             nulling
             of
             ,
             such
             selemn
             Sacred
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             to
             God
             as
             we
             are
             under
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             weighty
             matters
             ,
             upon
             the
             arbitrary
             commands
             of
             men
             ,
             especially
             men
             under
             the
             same
             Oaths
             themselves
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             premised
             distinction
             of
             Mr
             Jackson
             ,
             the
             Informer
             might
             have
             discovered
             the
             folly
             of
             his
             bold
             unrestricted
             assertion
             ;
             
               no
               Oath
               can
               bind
               against
               a
               comand
               ,
               no
               not
               a
               particular
               command
               .
            
             For
             Jackson
             distinguishes
             (
             which
             this
             man
             admits
             yea
             and
             positively
             asserts
             )
             betwixt
             that
             which
             is
             
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               unlawfull
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             unlawful
             only
             
               upon
               the
               ground
               of
               a
               particular
               positive
               precept
               ,
            
             which
             in
             some
             circumstantiat
             cases
             may-come
             to
             justle
             with
             the
             absolutly
             binding
             moral
             Law
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             instances
             adduced
             by
             the
             Informer
             himself
             is
             evident
             .
          
           
             4Ly
             ,
             His
             own
             rule
             anent
             
               the
               lesser
               obligation
               over-ruled
               by
               the
               greater
               or
               Prior
               ,
            
             will
             plead
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             his
             instances
             ,
             of
             
               Mercie
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             of
             Paul
             and
             those
             with
             him
             ,
             
               their
               casting
               the
               goods
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               Davids
               eating
               the
               shew-bread
               to
               keep
               from
               starving
               ,
            
             do
             confirme
             the
             answers
             above
             set
             down
             .
             For
             here
             particular
             positive
             precepts
             ,
             are
             overruled
             by
             the
             greater
             and
             Prior
             morall
             obligations
             of
             the
             6th
             Command
             anent
             self
             Preservation
             .
             What
             absurditie
             then
             is
             there
             in
             this
             assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             morall
             precept
             of
             
               Not
               taking
               Gods
               name
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             did
             over-rule
             a
             particular
             positive
             precept
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             here
             see
             Gods
             great
             morall
             Commands
             (
             in
             the
             premised
             instances
             )
             binding
             against
             lesser
             positive
             precepts
             .
             And
             when
             he
             saith
             
               that
               whither
               the
               command
               be
               morall
               or
               particular
               which
               the
               Oath
               binds
               against
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               as
               to
               his
               fancied
               absurditie
               ,
            
             he
             discovers
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             inconsistency
             with
             himself
             ,
             
             for
             in
             all
             his
             formentioned
             instances
             ,
             moral
             precepts
             do
             overrule
             positive
             ,
             particular
             and
             lesser
             precepts
             .
             And
             why
             shall
             not
             also
             the
             great
             morall
             command
             anent
             
               not
               taking
               Gods
               name
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             over-rule
             that
             positive
             and
             particular
             precept
             anent
             the
             staying
             of
             these
             Gibeonites
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             our
             solemn
             vows
             ,
             the
             present
             statutes
             of
             men
             .
             Sure
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             be
             reconciled
             with
             himself
             here
             ,
             or
             assigne
             a
             disparity
             .
             Hence
             Iackson
             having
             said
             that
             the
             bond
             of
             this
             Oath
             lay
             strongly
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             Israelites
             to
             observe
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             deluded
             by
             these
             Gibeonites
             ,
             addeth
             
               that
               in
               this
               the
               Rule
               holds
               good
               ,
               I
               will
               have
               mercie
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             and
             from
             his
             own
             argument
             concludes
             that
             which
             he
             here
             denyes
             .
             So
             that
             this
             case
             of
             the
             Gibeonites
             (
             according
             to
             Jacksons
             solution
             of
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             that
             sense
             of
             this
             scripture
             followed
             by
             him
             and
             Other
             learned
             divines
             )
             strongly
             repells
             his
             rule
             ,
             from
             the
             hindrance
             of
             a
             greater
             good
             to
             loose
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             especially
             since
             this
             greater
             good
             doth
             with
             him
             still
             resolve
             into
             obedience
             of
             mens
             Laws
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             Israelites
             this
             ground
             more
             strongly
             to
             plead
             against
             the
             keeping
             of
             their
             Oath
             to
             these
             Gibeonits
             ,
             since
             not
             only
             they
             were
             cheated
             into
             it
             
               (
               and
               dolus
               aufert
               consensnm
            
             say
             Casuists
             )
             but
             it
             seemd
             to
             hinder
             a
             farr
             greater
             good
             viz
             ,
             the
             obeying
             of
             Gods
             express
             command
             to
             root
             them
             out
             ;
             yet
             Joshua
             &
             the
             Princes
             knew
             not
             this
             new
             knack
             for
             loosing
             Oaths
             .
             But
             the
             interposing
             the
             sacred
             name
             of
             God
             in
             ane
             Oath
             ,
             was
             with
             them
             so
             weighty
             a
             matter
             ,
             that
             it
             overruled
             all
             these
             pretences
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             seen
             how
             he
             acquits
             himself
             as
             to
             his
             first
             charge
             of
             [
             a
             mistake
             of
             this
             place
             ]
             and
             that
             what
             he
             calls
             
               a
               gross
               and
               wilde
               opinion
            
             ,
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             scripture
             embraced
             by
             learnd
             divines
             and
             consonant
             to
             his
             own
             pleading
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             this
             charge
             he
             discovers
             too
             bold
             ignorance
             .
             What
             more
             hath
             he
             to
             say
             ?
             he
             tells
             
             us
             2ly
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               mistaken
               if
               we
               thank
               ,
               that
               Ioshua
               had
               no
               warrand
               to
               make
               peace
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               but
               was
               commanded
               without
               once
               treating
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               root
               them
               all
               out
               :
               because
               in
               Deut.
            
             20.
             10.
             
               he
               is
               commanded
               to
               proclaim
               peace
               indefinitly
               to
               any
               citie
               he
               came
               to
               fight
               with
               ,
               the
               Canaanites
               not
               excepted
               .
               Ans.
            
             How
             can
             this
             man
             say
             that
             the
             Canaanites
             are
             not
             excepted
             ,
             from
             that
             offer
             of
             peace
             there
             injoyned
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             offer
             to
             answer
             to
             these
             pregnant
             circumstances
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             pleaded
             by
             Iackson
             and
             Others
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             them
             to
             proclaim
             peace
             to
             a
             city
             before
             they
             assauted
             
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               (
               verse
               15.
               )
               
                 a
                 limitation
              
               .
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               do
               unto
               all
               the
               cities
               which
               are
               very
               far
               off
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             which
             are
             not
             of
             the
             cities
             of
             these
             nations
             (
             viz
             :
             who
             were
             devoted
             to
             destruction
             )
             therfor
             in
             the
             16.
             vers
             .
             after
             the
             Lord
             hath
             thus
             ridd
             marches
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Canaanites
             they
             get
             this
             precept
             ,
             
               But
               of
               the
               cities
               of
               these
               people
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               doth
               give
               thee
               for
               ane
               inheritance
               thou
               shalt
               save
               alive
               nothing
               that
               breatheth
               .
            
             Can
             any
             restriction
             and
             exception
             be
             more
             peremptory
             ?
             and
             that
             we
             may
             know
             ,
             who
             these
             are
             who
             are
             thus
             excepted
             from
             mercy
             ,
             and
             from
             these
             offers
             of
             peace
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             17.
             ver
             .
             clears
             it
             .
             
               But
               thou
               shalt
               utterly
               destroy
               them
               ,
               namely
               the
               Hittites
               ,
               and
               the
               Amorites
               ,
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               the
               Perizites
               ,
               the
               Hivites
               and
               the
               Iebusites
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hath
               commanded
               thee
               .
            
             This
             additional
             motive
             
               of
               Gods
               command
            
             is
             here
             remarkably
             inserted
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             more
             remarkable
             if
             compared
             with
             the
             2.
             of
             Sam.
             21.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Gibeonites
               were
               not
               of
               Israel
               but
               of
               the
               Amorites
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               had
               sworn
               to
               them
               .
            
             When
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             reminding
             us
             of
             this
             story
             in
             pointing
             at
             Sauls
             guilt
             ,
             we
             are
             first
             told
             that
             they
             were
             
               of
               the
               Amorites
            
             ,
             a
             people
             devoted
             to
             destruction
             by
             Gods
             command
             ,
             but
             excepted
             
             from
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             solely
             .
          
           
             Jackson
             upon
             this
             passage
             ,
             holds
             
               that
               the
               offer
               of
               peace
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               any
               city
               of
               Canaan
               upon
               these
               grounds
               ,
               first
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               expresly
               charged
               utterly
               to
               destroy
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               dwell
               in
               their
               room
               and
               might
               not
               be
               ensnard
               by
               their
               dwelling
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               read
               that
               ever
               Joshua
               tendered
               peace
               to
               any
               of
               the
               cities
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               mentioned
               as
               a
               strange
               thing
               ,
               and
               a
               signe
               of
               Gods
               hardning
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               never
               any
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               did
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               crave
               peace
               ,
               save
               the
               Gibeonites
               Josh.
               11.
               19.
               
               —
               Yet
               we
               never
               find
               that
               there
               was
               peace
               profered
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               seems
               that
               the
               Gibeontes
               did
               therefore
               seek
               it
               by
               craft
               ,
               because
               Otherwise
               they
               saw
               it
               would
               not
               be
               granted
               them
               ;
               and
               3dly
               ,
               it
               is
               expresly
               noted
               as
               a
               fault
               in
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               Judges
               1.
               28.
               
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 to
                 tribute
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 utterly
                 drive
                 them
                 out
                 .
              
               Hence
               he
               concludes
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               only
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               such
               cities
               as
               they
               should
               besiege
               that
               were
               not
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               And
               upon
               the
               15.
               vers
               .
               
                 Thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 do
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 cities
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 far
                 off
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 these
                 nations
                 ,
              
               He
               adds
               ,
               but
               these
               must
               neither
               have
               peace
               offered
               them
               ,
               nor
               must
               their
               women
               and
               little
               ones
               and
               cattell
               be
               spared
               when
               their
               cities
               are
               taken
               by
               force
               ;
               for
               the
               following
               reason
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               doth
               manifestly
               exclude
               them
               from
               both
               these
               favours
               (
               citing
            
             vers
             .
             18.
             )
             
               That
               they
               teach
               you
               not
               to
               do
               after
               all
               their
               abominations
               &c.
               
            
             Sure
             it
             had
             become
             this
             Magisteriall
             Informer
             to
             ponder
             these
             reasons
             ere
             he
             had
             obtruded
             upon
             us
             his
             bold
             and
             inconsiderate
             assertions
             in
             this
             point
             .
             The
             
               Dutch
               Annot
            
             :
             on
             this
             15.
             vers
             .
             expresly
             assert
             
               that
               the
               cities
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               are
               excluded
               
               from
               offers
               of
               peace
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               had
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               banned
               (
               that
               is
               devoted
               to
               destruction
               )
               as
               is
               related
               in
               the
               sequel
               .
               
                 Mr
                 Poole
              
               upon
               this
               10.
               vers
               .
               asserts
               that
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               understood
               not
               of
               the
               cities
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               from
               vers
               .
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               who
               were
               under
               
                 ane
                 absolute
                 sentence
                 of
                 utter
                 destruction
                 ,
              
               Ex.
               23.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               Deut
               7.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Whence
               they
               are
               blam'd
               that
               made
               any
               peace
               or
               league
               with
               them
               ,
               Judges
               2.
               2.
               but
               of
               the
               cities
               either
               of
               other
               nations
               who
               injur'd
               or
               disturbed
               them
               ,
               or
               commenced
               war
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               aided
               their
               enemies
               ,
               or
               oppressed
               their
               friends
               and
               allies
               or
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               themselves
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               guilty
               or
               abettors
               of
               Idolatry
               or
               apostacy
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               sedition
               or
               rebellion
               against
               authority
               ,
               or
               of
               giving
               protection
               and
               defence
               to
               capital
               offenders
               .
               Citing
               Gen.
               14.
               
               Judges
               20.
               2.
               
               Sam.
               20.
               
               The
               English
               annot
               .
               upon
               this
               10.
               vers
               .
               do
               also
               assert
               that
               this
               offer
               of
               peace
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               cities
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               to
               be
               more
               severly
               dealt
               withal
               vers
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               and
               for
               shewing
               them
               more
               favour
               Israel
               is
               blam'd
               Judg.
               1.
               28.
               but
               of
               cities
               without
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               vers
               15.
               
            
             So
             that
             our
             Informer
             is
             here
             runnig
             crosse
             to
             the
             plain
             sense
             &
             scope
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             the
             current
             of
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               there
               was
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               these
               Canaanites
               and
               the
               nations
               a
               far
               off
               in
               relation
               to
               this
               allowance
               of
               peace
               to
               them
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               upon
               the
               termes
               of
               relinquishing
               their
               idolatry
               ,
               yeelding
               up
               their
               Lands
               ,
               and
               becoming
               servants
               .
               That
               therfor
               leagues
               with
               them
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               they
               reserving
               their
               heathnish
               worship
               .
            
             But
             where
             will
             he
             shew
             us
             this
             restriction
             ,
             or
             difference
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             
               non
               est
               distinguendum
               ubi
               lex
               non
               distinguit
               .
            
             We
             have
             seen
             Gods
             peremptory
             precepts
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             to
             save
             alive
             none
             that
             breatheth
             of
             these
             excepted
             cities
             and
             nations
             .
             We
             find
             also
             peremptory
             commands
             
             to
             make
             no
             leagues
             with
             them
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             civill
             commerce
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             with
             other
             heathens
             afar
             off
             ,
             Exo.
             23.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
               —
               thou
               shalt
               make
               no
               Covenant
               with
               them
               —
               they
               shall
               not
               dwell
               in
               thy
               land
               ,
               as
            
             these
             Gibeonites
             were
             permitted
             ;
             so
             Exo.
             34.
             12.
             
             Deut.
             7.
             2
             we
             have
             the
             same
             precepts
             renewed
             .
             Now
             ,
             where
             is
             this
             exception
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             leagues
             ?
             it
             lyes
             upon
             him
             as
             the
             affirmer
             to
             prove
             and
             instruct
             this
             limitation
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             affirms
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             text
             .
             God
             who
             gives
             the
             law
             must
             himself
             also
             give
             the
             exception
             .
             And
             this
             man
             must
             be
             charged
             with
             malapert
             intruding
             into
             what
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             in
             presuming
             to
             put
             in
             his
             exceptions
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             instruct
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             .
             I
             confess
             God
             who
             is
             above
             the
             Law
             might
             allow
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             certain
             cases
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             this
             anent
             their
             Oath
             ,
             but
             looking
             to
             his
             own
             precept
             we
             find
             no
             such
             exception
             from
             it
             .
             2ly
             ;
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               there
               was
               this
               difference
               betwixt
               them
               and
               other
               nations
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               refused
               peace
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               worse
               dealt
               with
               then
               any
               other
               city
               that
               was
               not
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               because
               (
               Deut.
            
             20.
             16
             ,
             17.
             )
             
               in
               ease
               of
               their
               refusal
               ,
               nothing
               was
               to
               be
               saved
               alive
               while
               ,
               other
               cities
               were
               but
               to
               lose
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Males
               only
               .
               vers
               .
            
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Now
             ,
             the
             violence
             which
             he
             offers
             here
             unto
             the
             text
             ,
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             that
             but
             reads
             it
             .
             For
             after
             that
             (
             ver
             .
             10.
             )
             the
             lord
             hath
             laid
             down
             this
             Law
             in
             generall
             ,
             anent
             their
             proclaiming
             peace
             to
             a
             city
             before
             they
             assault
             it
             ,
             and
             showen
             (
             in
             the
             11.
             ver
             .
             )
             That
             if
             the
             city
             yeeld
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             tributaries
             —
             (
             vers
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             )
             God
             injoyns
             that
             if
             the
             city
             refuse
             peace
             ,
             every
             male
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             —
             and
             (
             ver
             .
             14.
             )
             the
             Women
             ,
             little
             ones
             ,
             and
             the
             cattel
             must
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             its
             spoile
             taken
             .
             Then
             (
             vers
             .
             15.
             )
             to
             ridd
             marches
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             whom
             all
             these
             prescriptions
             relate
             unto
             ,
             and
             whom
             not
             .
             The
             lord
             adds
             
               —
               thus
               shalt
               thou
               do
               unto
               all
               the
               cities
               which
               are
               very
               far
               off
               from
            
             
             
               thee
               which
               are
               not
               of
               the
               cities
               of
               these
               nations
               .
            
             And
             then
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             in
             relation
             to
             them
             the
             severe
             command
             followes
             (
             16.
             ver
             .
             )
             
               but
               of
               the
               cities
               of
               these
               nations
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               gives
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shall
               save
               alive
               nothing
               that
               breatheth
               .
            
             And
             that
             these
             excepted
             cities
             and
             people
             may
             be
             known
             they
             are
             particularly
             named
             as
             in
             above
             expressed
             .
             He
             sayes
             ,
             
               in
               the
               case
               of
               their
               refusall
               ,
               nothing
               was
               to
               be
               left
               alive
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               to
               be
               worse
               deal
               ;
               with
               than
               others
               ,
               who
               refused
               peace
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               lose
               the
               males
               only
               .
            
             Wheras
             the
             text
             appeares
             express
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             anent
             offering
             peace
             ,
             and
             dealing
             thus
             according
             as
             it
             was
             accepted
             or
             refused
             ,
             
               did
               not
               belong
               to
               them
               at
               all
               ,
            
             but
             that
             they
             are
             very
             clearly
             and
             peremptorly
             excepted
             from
             it
             .
             As
             for
             his
             long
             confused
             parenthesis
             here
             foisted
             in
             
               anent
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               peace
               and
               a
               league
               ,
               and
               that
               Ioshua
               first
               made
               a
               league
               with
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               but
               knowing
               them
               to
               be
               Canaanites-brake
               it
               ,
               because
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
            
             (
             citing
             Josh.
             9
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             )
             
               and
               meerly
               allowed
               them
               a
               peace
               .
            
             It
             is
             fl●…tly
             contradictory
             to
             the
             text
             ,
             for
             (
             vers
             .
             15.
             )
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             made
             peace
             with
             them
             and
             
               made
               a
               league
               with
               them
            
             (
             and
             this
             league
             was
             )
             
               to
               let
               them
               live
               ,
               and
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               congregation
               sware
               unto
               them
               .
            
             Lo
             here
             is
             the
             Identity
             of
             the
             peace
             and
             league
             ,
             and
             the
             designe
             and
             contents
             of
             it
             
               [
               to
               let
               them
               live
               .
               ]
            
             The
             Dutch
             annot
             .
             upon
             15.
             v.
             [
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             congregation
             sware
             to
             them
             ]
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             ratified
             by
             Oath
             that
             which
             Joshua
             had
             promised
             them
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             should
             remain
             alive
             .
             The
             English
             annot
             .
             in
             stating
             the
             question
             and
             difficulty
             concerning
             the
             contrariety
             of
             this
             transaction
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             express
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               whither
               Ioshua
               in
               making
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Princes
               in
               confirming
               it
               by
               Oath
               ,
               did
               Lawfully
               or
               not
               .
            
             And
             speak
             to
             the
             Lawfulness
             ,
             or
             unlawfulness
             
               of
               both
               Ioyntly
            
             without
             any
             distinction
             ,
             but
             make
             no
             exception
             in
             the
             least
             of
             
               the
               league
            
             as
             if
             distinct
             from
             
               the
               peace
            
             confirmed
             
             by
             Oath
             ,
             which
             certainly
             in
             statingthe
             question
             they
             would
             have
             expresly
             excluded
             ,
             had
             they
             imagined
             any
             such
             distinction
             .
             That
             Joshua
             keept
             the
             peace
             and
             the
             league
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             league
             &
             peace
             was
             to
             let
             them
             live
             ,
             is
             accordingly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             same
             termes
             when
             the
             Princes
             ratefied
             it
             ;
             and
             all
             along
             where
             
               the
               peace
               is
            
             mentioned
             ,
             
               The
               Oath
            
             (
             and
             by
             consequence
             
               the
               league
            
             which
             was
             therby
             confirmed
             )
             is
             proposed
             as
             its
             ground
             .
             They
             smote
             them
             not
             because
             they
             had
             sworn
             by
             the
             Lord
             (
             18.
             vers
             .
             )
             And
             (
             vers
             .
             19.
             )
             the
             Princes
             determine
             they
             must
             not
             touch
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             sworn
             to
             them
             .
             And
             (
             20.
             vers
             .
             )
             we
             will
             let
             them
             live
             lest
             wrath
             be
             upon
             us
             because
             we
             have
             sworn
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             (
             vers
             .
             21.
             )
             the
             Princes
             said
             to
             the
             People
             let
             them
             live
             —
             as
             they
             had
             promised
             unto
             them
             .
             Lo
             all
             along
             the
             Oath
             is
             most
             consciencioussly
             observed
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             accessory
             unto
             ,
             and
             confirming
             this
             whole
             transaction
             ,
             both
             the
             peace
             and
             league
             ,
             the
             ,
             scope
             and
             sum
             wherof
             is
             still
             expressed
             thus
             
               [
               to
               let
               them
               live
               .
               ]
            
             As
             the
             text
             makes
             no
             distinction
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             peace
             and
             league
             in
             this
             ratefication
             ,
             so
             the
             intendment
             therof
             is
             never
             extended
             byond
             their
             life
             and
             saftie
             first
             or
             last
             .
             How
             then
             can
             this
             man
             say
             that
             Joshua
             brake
             the
             league
             ,
             since
             the
             termes
             therof
             were
             to
             let
             them
             live
             (
             ver
             .
             15.
             )
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Princes
             &
             faithfully
             performed
             .
             The
             league
             and
             peace
             and
             Oath
             here
             are
             still
             one
             ,
             and
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             consideration
             as
             consonant
             ,
             or
             dissonant
             to
             the
             command
             ;
             if
             the
             peace
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             command
             so
             was
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             league
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             command
             so
             was
             the
             Oath
             also
             .
             For
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             text
             speakes
             of
             the
             peace
             and
             
               league
               indiscriminatim
            
             or
             without
             distinction
             in
             relating
             this
             transaction
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Oath
             as
             accessory
             both
             unto
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Oath
             was
             unlawfull
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             peace
             or
             league
             was
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             if
             either
             
             was
             broken
             the
             Oath
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             Joshua
             and
             the
             Princes
             were
             perjured
             :
             Wheras
             the
             text
             records
             their
             faithfull
             performance
             of
             the
             Oath
             as
             ratefying
             all
             that
             transaction
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             strang
             thing
             to
             see
             men
             so
             notoriously
             blotted
             with
             perjury
             seek
             precedents
             in
             scripture
             Saints
             if
             they
             could
             finde
             them
             .
             But
             this
             instance
             will
             stand
             in
             judgement
             against
             them
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               Ioshua
               brake
               the
               league
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
               when
               he
               knew
               them
               to
               be
               Canaanites
               ,
            
             giving
             this
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             
               he
               allowed
               them
               a
               peace
               only
               .
            
             It
             is
             such
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             to
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             to
             it self
             ,
             as
             none
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             .
             For
             according
             therunto
             Joshua
             could
             not
             break
             this
             league
             without
             breaking
             his
             Oath
             which
             confirmed
             it
             ,
             and
             could
             break
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             allow
             them
             a
             peace
             .
             Since
             this
             peace
             was
             the
             import
             both
             of
             the
             league
             and
             Oath
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             the
             Scripture
             mentions
             as
             their
             demand
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             was
             peace
             and
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             nomore
             ;
             and
             this
             all
             along
             Joshua
             and
             Israel
             keept
             ,
             and
             precisely
             because
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
             As
             any
             who
             reads
             the
             text
             may
             see
             .
             The
             Dutch
             Annotations
             upon
             Josh.
             9.
             15.
             expone
             that
             branch
             that
             relates
             to
             the
             Princes
             swearing
             thus
             ,
             
               that
               they
               ratified
               by
               Oath
               that
               which
               Joshua
               had
               promised
               them
               ,
               viz
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               remain
               alive
               .
            
             Wherin
             ,
             as
             they
             clearly
             hold
             that
             the
             Oath
             was
             accessory
             to
             this
             whole
             transaction
             ,
             so
             they
             make
             it
             intirely
             to
             terminate
             in
             this
             that
             they
             should
             have
             their
             life
             .
             And
             upon
             2.
             
             Sam.
             21.
             1.
             
             Where
             Sauls
             guilt
             in
             slaying
             these
             Gibeonites
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             paraphrase
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               promise
               made
               to
               them
               &
               ratefied
               by
               Oath
               .
               Josh.
               I.
               15
               ,
               18.
               
               And
               whereas
               we
               are
               put
               in
               minde
               in
               the
               2.
               ver
               .
               that
               [
               the
               Gibeonites
               were
               not
               of
            
             Israel
             But
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ]
             —
             they
             paraphrase
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             remaining
             of
             the
             heathen
             nations
             whom
             God
             had
             commanded
             to
             destroy
             
             —
             and
             the
             other
             clause
             of
             the
             verse
             wherein
             we
             are
             put
             in
             minde
             [
             that
             Israel
             had
             sworn
             to
             them
             and
             Saul
             is
             said
             to
             have
             sought
             to
             slay
             them
             in
             his
             zeal
             ]
             they
             paraphas●…
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               irregular
               fained
               zeal
               whereby
               he
               thought
               to
               mend
               what
               Joshua
               and
               other
               godly
               Governours
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               opinion
               had
               neglected
               or
               ill
               done
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               directly
               against
               the
               Oath
               made
               by
               Gods
               name
               ,
               by
               his
               special
               providence
               ,
               for
               which
               thing
               God
               was
               now
               greatly
               provocked
               ,
               as
               by
            
             this
             pleague
             upon
             the
             land
             ,
             &
             Gods
             answer
             appeareth
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             how
             evidently
             they
             stand
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             mans
             glosses
             and
             pleading
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             is
             obvious
             to
             themeanest
             reflection
             since
             onely
             for
             thatOath
             they
             charge
             guilt
             on
             Saul
             .
             The
             English
             annotations
             upon
             (
             ver
             .
             18.
             )
             say
             ,
             
               that
               abstracting
               from
               the
               Princes
               Oath
               it
               had
               been
               cruelty
               to
               have
               slain
               them
               seeing
               
                 they
                 had
                 violat
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             Now
             how
             this
             aggrees
             with
             this
             mans
             gloss
             of
             [
             Joshuas
             breaking
             the
             league
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             commandment
             ]
             let
             any
             judge
             .
             Jackson
             thus
             senses
             ver
             .
             23.
             —
             
               the
               curse
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               pronounced
               upon
               the
               people
               of
               this
               land
               requires
               that
               you
               be
               cut
               off
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               yet
               because
               of
               the
               Oath
               which
               we
               have
               taken
               this
               curse
               shall
               be
               upon
               you
               in
               bondage
               and
               not
               in
               death
               .
            
          
           
             His
             next
             instance
             to
             prove
             his
             supposed
             limitation
             of
             Gods
             command
             to
             destroy
             the
             Canaanites
             is
             that
             of
             Rahab
             her
             being
             spared
             Josh
             6.
             17.
             
             Which
             clearlie
             crosses
             his
             pleading
             &
             argument
             here
             ;
             for
             1.
             the
             spies
             upon
             very
             strick
             terms
             state
             their
             Oath
             :
             and
             told
             Rahab
             not
             only
             that
             if
             she
             should
             make
             the
             least
             discovery
             of
             their
             busi
             ness
             ,
             but
             likewise
             that
             if
             she
             or
             her
             friends
             ,
             even
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             out
             of
             the
             house
             when
             the
             city
             was
             taken
             ;
             this
             Oath
             should
             not
             reach
             them
             ,
             whatever
             submission
             she
             had
             made
             .
             And
             2dly
             ,
             All
             Joshuas
             ground
             when
             he
             commands
             the
             spies
             to
             secure
             her
             and
             her
             friends
             ,
             is
             their
             Oath
             :
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             
             bring
             out
             the
             Woman
             ,
             
               [
               as
               they
               sware
               to
               her
               ]
            
             and
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             .
             3ly
             .
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             saved
             her
             friends
             and
             her
             relations
             as
             well
             as
             her self
             from
             this
             common
             destruction
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             they
             made
             no
             peace
             nor
             any
             such
             submission
             as
             this
             man
             supposeth
             necessary
             to
             exeem
             them
             from
             the
             commanded
             destruction
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             assurance
             the
             spies
             could
             have
             touching
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             be
             upon
             any
             other
             ground
             saved
             ,
             but
             because
             included
             in
             this
             Oath
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             power
             had
             these
             two
             men
             to
             transact
             a
             peace
             without
             Joshuas
             advice
             and
             knowledge
             ?
             the
             ground
             of
             ,
             their
             transacting
             with
             her
             ,
             is
             their
             necessity
             ,
             and
             the
             Womans
             offer
             of
             their
             saftie
             .
             Now
             I
             retort
             his
             argument
             here
             against
             him
             ;
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             spared
             upon
             other
             terms
             then
             the
             Oath
             ,
             he
             adduceth
             this
             instance
             of
             Rahabs
             preservation
             upon
             the
             submission
             mentioned
             ,
             viz.
             her
             making
             and
             accepting
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             hence
             concludes
             that
             she
             (
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             Gibeonites
             )
             together
             with
             her
             friends
             ,
             were
             saved
             upon
             other
             terms
             ,
             then
             meerly
             upon
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             that
             abstracting
             from
             it
             Israel
             was
             obliged
             to
             save
             them
             .
             But
             one
             might
             argue
             thus
             ,
             if
             Rahabs
             friends
             (
             at
             least
             )
             might
             have
             been
             Lawfully
             cut
             off
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             Gods
             command
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Canaanites
             who
             made
             or
             accepted
             no
             terms
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             were
             only
             saved
             by
             the
             spies
             Oath
             ,
             then
             the
             Oath
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Informers
             own
             principles
             )
             did
             bind
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             positive
             precept
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Canaanites
             :
             but
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Oath
             only
             her
             friends
             wer
             spared
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             cannot
             deny
             :
             ergo
             ,
             the
             Oath
             did
             bind
             here
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             positive
             precept
             .
             He
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             her
             friends
             were
             proselyts
             ,
             or
             did
             in
             the
             least
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             submit
             .
             Nay
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             the
             spies
             knew
             they
             might
             be
             as
             cursed
             heathens
             as
             were
             in
             all
             Jericho
             (
             for
             what
             was
             Rahab
             her self
             before
             God
             extraordinarly
             
             touched
             her
             heart
             )
             and
             consequently
             by
             Gods
             positive
             precept
             devoted
             to
             destruction
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             Yet
             this
             Oath
             ,
             made
             even
             to
             another
             for
             them
             ,
             yea
             an
             Oath
             which
             had
             a
             seeming
             extortion
             of
             fear
             in
             the
             spies
             hazard
             ,
             saved
             and
             exeemd
             them
             from
             this
             stroak
             &
             curse
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             this
             case
             himself
             must
             confess
             that
             the
             Oath
             did
             bind
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             positive
             precept
             .
             And
             this
             one
             clear
             Scripture
             instance
             seemes
             enough
             to
             prove
             the
             point
             
               that
               the
               Oath
               did
               over-rule
               a
               particular
               ,
               positive
               precept
               ,
            
             though
             all
             that
             he
             sayes
             of
             the
             Gibeonites
             were
             admitted
             .
          
           
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               from
               Iosh.
            
             11.
             19.
             
               that
               if
               other
               cities
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               had
               submitted
               ,
               as
               Gibeon
               ,
               Ioshua
               might
               have
               spared
               them
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             the
             Text
             sayes
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             they
             made
             no
             peace
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hardened
             their
             hearts
             that
             they
             might
             come
             against
             Israel
             and
             fall
             .
             But
             this
             will
             be
             too
             weak
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             conclusion
             
               that
               Ioshua
               might
               have
               spared
               them
               all
               .
            
             For
             1.
             
             How
             can
             this
             consist
             with
             the
             plain
             positive
             command
             as
             to
             their
             utter
             off
             cutting
             (
             often
             renewed
             )
             and
             with
             Gods
             promise
             of
             giving
             Israel
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             to
             spare
             them
             all
             .
             
               For
               the
               Psalmist
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               drive
               out
               the
               heathen
               with
               his
               hand
               and
               planted
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               did
               afflict
               the
               people
               and
               cast
               them
               out
               .
               Psal.
            
             44.
             2.
             
             And
             Psal.
             78.
             54
             ,
             55.
             
             
               He
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               border
               of
               his
               Sanctuary
               ,
               even
               to
               this
               mountain
               which
               his
               right
               hand
               had
               purchas'd
               .
               He
               cast
               out
               the
               Heathen
               also
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               divided
               them
               an
               inheritance
               by
               line
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               to
               dwell
               in
               their
               tents
               .
            
             Hence
             as
             they
             were
             frequently
             enjoyn'd
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             least
             they
             should
             become
             a
             snare
             to
             them
             Exod.
             23.
             33.
             
             Deut.
             7.
             16.
             
             Ex.
             34.
             12.
             
             So
             Israels
             sparing
             them
             when
             they
             were
             planted
             in
             that
             land
             is
             frequently
             reprehended
             as
             their
             great
             guiltiness
             Judges
             1.
             27
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             33.
             
             And
             Judges
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Upon
             which
             ground
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             as
             a
             punishment
             
               that
               he
               will
               not
               drive
               them
            
             
             
               out
               :
               But
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               thorns
               in
               their
               sides
               .
            
             And
             this
             threatning
             we
             find
             execute
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             very
             guiltiness
             presented
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               they
               did
               not
               destroy
               the
               nations
               concerning
               whom
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               them
               .
            
             Psal.
             106.
             34
             ,
             35.
             which
             confirmes
             this
             assertion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             historicall
             clause
             in
             that
             passage
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             in
             correspondence
             with
             the
             plain
             and
             positive
             command
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             clear
             .
             2ly
             .
             Jackson
             upon
             that
             19.
             ver
             .
             [
             there
             was
             not
             a
             city
             that
             made
             Peace
             with
             Israel
             &c.
             ]
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               this
               is
               added
               as
               a
               reason
               why
               the
               wars
               with
               the
               Canaanites
               lasted
               so
               long
               —
               because
               the
               Inhabitants
               did
               obstinately
               stand
               out
               —
               and
               attempted
               not
               to
               procure
               conditions
               of
               peace
               save
               only
               the
               Gibeonites
               —
            
             Which
             is
             far
             from
             coming
             up
             to
             his
             scope
             and
             designe
             .
             For
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             say
             that
             
               de
               facto
               ●…he
               wars
               lasted
               long
               —
               because
               none
               offered
               to
               yeeld
               but
               Gibeon
               ,
            
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             say
             
               that
               Ioshua
               was
               not
               oblidged
               nor
               commanded
               to
               cut
               off
               any
               but
               those
               who
               thus
               warred
               and
               resisted
               .
            
             Which
             will
             be
             the
             more
             weighty
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             command
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             no
             such
             restriction
             appeares
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             contrary
             the
             Canaanites
             are
             excepted
             from
             mercy
             ,
             so
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             Joshua
             offered
             terms
             of
             peace
             (
             as
             this
             man
             alleadges
             he
             was
             obliged
             )
             unto
             any
             of
             these
             that
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             assaulted
             them
             as
             those
             whom
             God
             had
             devoted
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             holy
             ,
             though
             severe
             command
             ,
             As
             we
             heard
             Jackson
             hath
             observ'd
             .
             This
             will
             be
             more
             clear
             ,
             (
             and
             therin
             the
             Informers
             adversary
             might
             puzle
             him
             )
             If
             we
             shall
             again
             reflect
             upon
             the
             remarkable
             circumstances
             of
             that
             transaction
             with
             the
             Gibionites
             .
             In
             the
             6.
             ver
             .
             of
             that
             9.
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             they
             propose
             the
             matter
             thus
             ,
             
               we
               are
               come
               from
               a
               far
               country
               ,
               therefore
               make
               a
               League
               with
               us
               .
            
             Whatever
             they
             had
             understood
             
             of
             Gods
             command
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Cananites
             ,
             this
             surelie
             was
             a
             strong
             argument
             with
             Joshua
             .
             Now
             remark
             the
             answer
             in
             the
             7.
             ver
             .
             
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               said
               peradventur
               ye
               dwell
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               we
               me
               make
               a
               league
               with
               you
               .
            
             Sure
             their
             offering
             terms
             of
             peace
             and
             submission
             ,
             might
             have
             stopped
             this
             question
             and
             demurre
             according
             to
             his
             opinion
             ,
             who
             holds
             that
             upon
             their
             submitting
             to
             terms
             of
             peace
             ,
             They
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             and
             even
             incorporat
             among
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             from
             Josh.
             11.
             19.
             
               that
               all
               these
               Canaani●…es
               might
               have
               been
               spared
               ,
               had
               they
               thus
               submitted
            
             So
             that
             in
             his
             sense
             their
             first
             offer
             was
             a
             ground
             of
             peace
             .
             Especially
             since
             (
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             learned
             Interpreters
             from
             their
             offer
             in
             the
             8.
             ver
             .
             )
             they
             sought
             peace
             from
             Joshua
             and
             Israel
             upon
             their
             own
             termes
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             accept
             any
             conditions
             proposed
             by
             them
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             lowest
             step
             of
             submission
             .
             And
             when
             they
             further
             answer
             that
             demurr
             about
             the
             place
             of
             their
             abo●…e
             with
             this
             general
             ,
             
               we
               are
               thy
               servants
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             We
             offer
             our selves
             to
             thee
             &
             all
             that
             is
             ours
             ,
             which
             was
             enough
             in
             this
             mans
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             except
             them
             from
             the
             stroak
             threatned
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             execute
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             .
             Yet
             this
             doth
             not
             satisfie
             Joshua
             ,
             but
             again
             he
             particularly
             interrogats
             them
             upon
             these
             two
             points
             ,
             
               who
               are
               ye
            
             ?
             and
             next
             ,
             
               from
               whence
               come
               ye
            
             ?
             This
             their
             free
             and
             general
             concession
             (
             as
             some
             do
             judge
             )
             giving
             Joshua
             just
             cause
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             cursed
             Canaanites
             whom
             he
             was
             to
             destroy
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             tell
             him
             that
             wherin
             the
             dolus
             lay
             ,
             we
             come
             from
             a
             far
             countrey
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             suppose
             they
             had
             answered
             to
             these
             two
             Questions
             thus
             ,
             
               we
               are
               Amorites
               ,
               and
               we
               dwell
               here
               .
            
             Thinks
             this
             Informer
             that
             Joshua
             would
             have
             lookt
             on
             himself
             as
             obliged
             by
             Gods
             Law
             to
             transact
             with
             them
             .
             What
             needed
             then
             his
             peremptory
             Interrogations
             (
             after
             their
             declared
             submission
             )
             anent
             their
             stock
             and
             lineage
             ,
             and
             the
             
             place
             of
             their
             abode
             ?
             What
             needed
             the
             people
             murmur
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             after
             the
             contrary
             of
             what
             they
             pretended
             was
             discovered
             ,
             notwithstaning
             hereof
             ?
             Nay
             thirdly
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             again
             and
             again
             their
             saftie
             is
             attributed
             solely
             to
             the
             Oath
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             their
             submission
             as
             having
             any
             influence
             thereupon
             ?
             Finallie
             that
             passage
             Joshua
             11.
             19.
             
             [
             no
             citie
             made
             peace
             —
             For
             it
             was
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             they
             might
             have
             no
             favour
             ]
             seems
             to
             import
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             favour
             might
             have
             been
             shown
             them
             had
             they
             submitted
             ,
             but
             how
             ?
             Even
             by
             God
             the
             supreme
             lawgiver
             (
             whose
             mercy
             is
             over
             all
             his
             Works
             )
             his
             dispensing
             with
             his
             own
             Law
             ,
             and
             severe
             positive
             precepts
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Gibeonites
             he
             did
             )
             and
             in
             what
             Method
             it
             seemd
             best
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             inferr
             from
             this
             a
             limitation
             of
             the
             precept
             it self
             for
             the
             reasons
             already
             given
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             seems
             to
             follow
             from
             this
             passage
             is
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             submitted
             ,
             God
             might
             have
             spared
             them
             by
             a
             speciall
             dispensing
             with
             his
             own
             Law
             ,
             (
             For
             he
             will
             have
             mercie
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             )
             and
             Joshua
             upon
             Gods
             appointment
             .
             But
             not
             that
             the
             Law
             it self
             did
             dispense
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             in
             further
             confirmation
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             anent
             Salomons
             imposing
             bond
             service
             upon
             the
             remains
             of
             these
             cursed
             Nations
             ,
             and
             their
             posterity
             afterward
             ,
             whom
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             were
             not
             able
             to
             cast
             out
             (
             which
             ,
             in
             ane
             odd
             phrase
             ,
             he
             calls
             a
             kindness
             )
             and
             anent
             these
             Children
             of
             Solomons
             servants
             ,
             mentioned
             Ezra
             .
             2.
             55
             ,
             58.
             ]
             Jackson
             will
             tell
             him
             
               [
               That
               it
               contradicts
               not
               the
               Law
            
             (
             Deut.
             7.
             )
             
               anent
               utter
               smiting
               them
               ,
               and
               shewing
               them
               no
               mercy
               ,
               since
               ,
               that
               Law
               may
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Land
               at
               their
               entring
               first
               into
               it
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               posterity
               .
               Especially
               these
               who
               had
               their
               lives
               previously
               secured
               .
               ]
            
             Which
             fully
             cuts
             off
             his
             argument
             from
             this
             
             Text.
             And
             this
             is
             also
             the
             answer
             of
             Mr
             Poole
             and
             other
             learned
             interpreters
             upon
             this
             passage
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Nethinims
             were
             probably
             the
             Gibeonites
             issue
             ,
             and
             were
             however
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             long
             tract
             of
             time
             Proselyts
             incorporat
             among
             Gods
             people
             and
             professing
             the
             true
             religion
             ,
             which
             providentiall
             title
             might
             abundantly
             secure
             their
             lives
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             Anotations
             upon
             Josh.
             29.
             27.
             do
             inferr
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             mould
             of
             that
             phrase
             which
             signifies
             [
             a
             delivering
             them
             over
             .
             ]
             that
             hence
             it
             is
             thought
             they
             were
             called
             Nethinims
             i.
             e.
             
               given
               and
               delivered
               over
            
             which
             confirms
             the
             answer
             adduced
             .
             However
             the
             person
             who
             should
             directly
             impugne
             the
             Informer
             as
             to
             what
             he
             maintains
             in
             this
             question
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             impertinently
             brought
             in
             without
             any
             ground
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             shift
             of
             answer
             )
             might
             further
             tell
             him
             that
             this
             being
             
               but
               a
               practice
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             pleaded
             
               against
               a
               rule
            
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             measured
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             principle
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             exhibit
             some
             remarkable
             inconsistencies
             of
             this
             man
             with
             himself
             upon
             this
             point
             1.
             he
             supposeth
             that
             Joshua
             and
             the
             princes
             their
             Oath
             to
             the
             Gibeonites
             stood
             inviolable
             as
             to
             this
             transaction
             both
             now
             and
             herafter
             ;
             for
             he
             sayes
             (
             page
             143.
             )
             that
             
               Sauls
               slaying
               the
               Gibeonites
               moved
               God
               to
               wrath
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               contrary
               to
               Ioshuas
               Oath
               made
               to
               their
               fathers
               .
            
             Now
             Joshua
             &
             the
             Princes
             Oath
             ratefied
             all
             the
             Transaction
             with
             them
             ,
             &
             was
             accessory
             therunto
             as
             the
             text
             most
             clearly
             holds
             out
             ,
             viz.
             both
             the
             league
             and
             the
             peace
             ;
             yet
             he
             tells
             us
             (
             page
             141.
             )
             
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               Ioshua
               knew
               them
               to
               be
               Cananites
               ,
               he
               brake
               the
               league
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             his
             Oath
             confirming
             it
             according
             to
             his
             doctrine
             as
             being
             Likewise
             contrary
             to
             the
             command
             .
             2ly
             ,
             In
             that
             same
             page
             he
             tells
             us
             
               that
               no
               peace
               was
               to
               be
               concluded
               with
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               unless
               they
               became
               servants
               &
               renounced
               their
               heathnish
               idolatries
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               with
               the
               same
               proviso
               leagues
               were
               discharged
               with
               these
               Canaanites
               .
            
             Yet
             immediatlie
             after
             he
             makes
             a
             distinction
             in
             this
             point
             betwixt
             
               a
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               league
            
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               Ioshua
               had
               first
               made
               a
               league
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               knew
               them
               to
               he
               Canaanites
               ,
               he
               brake
               it
               as
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               only
               allowed
               them
               a
               peace
               .
            
             Now
             both
             
               the
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               league
            
             ,
             were
             equally
             allowed
             and
             commanded
             upon
             thir
             termes
             of
             yeelding
             up
             their
             Lands
             ,
             and
             relinquishing
             their
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             both
             were
             equally
             discharged
             if
             they
             did
             not
             so
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             series
             of
             his
             reasoning
             ,
             as
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             Reader
             .
             How
             then
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             could
             Joshua
             break
             his
             league
             with
             them
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             peace
             ,
             both
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             have
             been
             allowed
             them
             with
             this
             proviso
             .
             3ly
             .
             He
             sayes
             
               Ioshua
               and
               the
               Princes
               sware
               nothing
               but
               what
               God
               commanded
            
             (
             pag.
             142.
             )
             Now
             the
             text
             is
             most
             express
             that
             they
             sware
             the
             league
             ver
             .
             15.
             
               and
               Ioshua
               made
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               league
               with
               them
               to
               let
               ,
               them
               live
               ,
               and
               the
               princes
               of
               the
               congregation
               sware
               unto
               them
               .
            
             This
             league
             he
             sayes
             
               Ioshua
               brake
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             his
             second
             answer
             ;
             yet
             in
             his
             3d
             answer
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Oath
               contained
               in
               it
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             he
             sayes
             God
             commanded
             to
             make
             no
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             
               But
               upon
               the
               termes
               of
               submission
               ,
               relinquishing
               their
               idolatrie
               ,
               and
               giving
               up
               their
               Lands
               .
            
             To
             this
             only
             he
             restricts
             the
             Princes
             stipulation
             ,
             as
             falling
             under
             the
             command
             ,
             yet
             acknowledges
             the
             command
             will
             include
             a
             league
             also
             upon
             thir
             terms
             ,
             which
             els
             where
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             he
             dstinguishes
             from
             the
             peace
             ,
             which
             he
             holds
             was
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             them
             even
             upon
             thir
             termes
             .
             And
             likewise
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             answer
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             they
             had
             peace
             only
             
               upon
               their
               submission
            
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             these
             other
             termes
             .
             Likewise
             he
             sayes
             
             that
             on
             these
             termes
             he
             
               transacted
               to
               spare
               Rahabs
               friends
            
             ,
             but
             where
             was
             this
             assurance
             as
             to
             her
             friends
             ?
          
           
             4ly
             ,
             He
             acknowledges
             (
             pag.
             143.
             )
             
               that
               Gods
               wrath
               for
               slaying
               the
               Gibeonites
               was
               because
               of
               Ioshuas
               Oath
               ,
               made
               to
               their
               fathers
               .
            
             Yet
             page
             108.
             he
             cries
             out
             upon
             his
             Doubters
             assertion
             anent
             ane
             
               Oath
               binding
               the
               posteritie
            
             ,
             as
             a
             strange
             fancy
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             Casuists
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Iuramentum
               est
               vinculum
               personale
               ,
               binding
               these
               only
               who
               take
               it
               .
            
             Now
             wheras
             this
             man
             wonders
             much
             at
             our
             argument
             from
             this
             text
             anent
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             let
             any
             judge
             whether
             his
             own
             shattered
             inconsistent
             discourse
             be
             not
             rather
             an
             object
             of
             wonder
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             his
             third
             answer
             to
             the
             premised
             argument
             of
             his
             Doubter
             ,
             from
             this
             instance
             of
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             is
             
               that
               Ioshua
               did
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               command
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               spare
               them
               upon
               their
               submission
               .
               Ans.
            
             (
             Besides
             what
             is
             touched
             anent
             his
             inconsistency
             with
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             are
             to
             add
             ,
             anent
             the
             impertinency
             of
             this
             unto
             the
             point
             ,
             though
             granted
             .
             )
             I
             say
             first
             ,
             that
             Joshua
             and
             the
             Princes
             were
             bound
             to
             spare
             them
             abstracting
             from
             this
             stipulation
             and
             Oath
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             proved
             ,
             and
             appears
             contrary
             to
             the
             command
             above
             expressed
             ,
             and
             the
             current
             of
             the
             context
             where
             this
             Oath
             and
             stipulation
             is
             set
             down
             ;
             whether
             we
             consider
             Joshuas
             peremptorie
             demands
             and
             demurres
             anent
             receiving
             them
             to
             peace
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             expressed
             their
             submission
             ,
             or
             the
             Oath
             its
             being
             again
             and
             again
             mentioned
             ,
             both
             in
             setting
             down
             the
             stipulation
             its
             self
             (
             ver
             .
             15.
             )
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             were
             not
             smitten
             (
             ver
             .
             18.
             )
             and
             the
             Princes
             judicial
             determination
             .
             (
             ver
             .
             19.
             )
             as
             
               the
               sole
               ground
            
             of
             Joshuas
             and
             the
             Princes
             obligation
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             
               of
               any
               other
            
             ,
             which
             certainly
             might
             have
             been
             (
             and
             consequently
             if
             true
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             might
             his
             impugner
             say
             )
             very
             pertinently
             and
             strongly
             pleaded
             by
             Joshua
             and
             the
             Princes
             ,
             
             to
             quash
             the
             peoples
             murmuring
             at
             the
             sparing
             of
             them
             .
             2ly
             ,
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             stipulation
             and
             Oath
             ,
             although
             cross
             to
             a
             particular
             positive
             precept
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             as
             matters
             here
             stood
             circumstantiat
             ,
             was
             consonant
             to
             a
             generall
             moral
             rule
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             who
             loves
             it
             better
             then
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             the
             sparing
             of
             these
             Gibeonites
             was
             grounded
             upon
             this
             great
             moral
             precept
             [
             of
             the
             reverence
             due
             to
             Gods
             name
             ,
             interposed
             by
             a
             Sacred
             and
             Solemn
             Oath
             .
             ]
             Which
             answer
             is
             the
             verie
             determination
             of
             Joshua
             and
             the
             Princes
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             His
             impunger
             might
             here
             adde
             that
             it
             is
             utterly
             improbable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Princes
             determination
             of
             the
             question
             [
             whether
             these
             Gibeonites
             were
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             the
             stipulation
             with
             them
             held
             as
             valid
             ]
             their
             submission
             would
             have
             been
             omitted
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             understood
             Gods
             command
             with
             this
             limitation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             doubt
             that
             would
             much
             puzle
             this
             Informer
             to
             resolve
             .
          
           
             His
             4t
             ,
             Ans.
             is
             ,
             
               that
               God
               was
               angry
               at
               the
               slaying
               of
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               contrary
               to
               his
               command
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               peace
               upon
               their
               submission
               ,
               and
               unto
               Ioshuas
               Oath
               to
               their
               fathers
               ,
               and
               not
               meerly
               because
               it
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               Oath
               .
               Ans.
            
             Joshua
             and
             the
             Princes
             Oath
             is
             both
             in
             that
             9.
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             the
             2.
             of
             Sam.
             21.
             mentioned
             as
             the
             only
             ground
             of
             their
             right
             to
             their
             life
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             any
             command
             anent
             their
             having
             peace
             upon
             their
             Submission
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             this
             antiscriptural
             Informer
             (
             who
             will
             be
             wise
             here
             above
             what
             is
             written
             )
             sets
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             cause
             of
             their
             right
             .
             When
             the
             reason
             is
             rendered
             (
             2.
             
             Sam.
             21.
             )
             why
             these
             Gibeonites
             had
             a
             right
             to
             live
             among
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             it
             is
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               had
               sworn
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               Saul
               sought
               to
               slay
               them
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             since
             he
             grants
             that
             God
             was
             angry
             at
             the
             slaying
             of
             these
             Gibeonites
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             Joshua
             
             and
             the
             Princes
             Oath
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             he
             confequently
             grants
             that
             this
             Oath
             ,
             notwitstanding
             of
             the
             cheat
             by
             which
             Joshua
             and
             the
             Princes
             were
             brought
             under
             it
             ,
             was
             still
             binding
             and
             did
             oblige
             the
             posterity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Chief
             point
             that
             this
             instance
             is
             adduced
             to
             prove
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             presently
             shew
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             after
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             much
             noticable
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             English
             annotations
             as
             touching
             this
             Oaths
             consonancie
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             in
             this
             point
             concern'd
             to
             scanne
             ,
             since
             our
             argument
             stands
             good
             even
             upon
             their
             supposition
             .
             As
             for
             these
             who
             say
             ,
             
               that
               Ioshua
               and
               the
               Princes
               Oath
               ,
               was
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               do
               therfore
               assert
               that
               it
               did
               not
               bind
               .
            
             We
             have
             shown
             that
             as
             herin
             they
             are
             not
             ours
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             assertion
             they
             clearly
             cross
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             is
             above
             touched
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             shall
             again
             minde
             the
             Reader
             for
             a
             conclusion
             to
             this
             argument
             and
             instance
             anent
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             mans
             clamour
             ,
             about
             the
             consonancy
             or
             dissonancy
             of
             this
             Oath
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             never
             meets
             our
             reasoning
             from
             this
             passage
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             s
             moulded
             by
             himself
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             without
             losing
             our
             argument
             as
             to
             its
             main
             scope
             ,
             grant
             all
             that
             he
             sayes
             
               anent
               the
               consonancy
               of
               the
               Oath
               to
               the
               divine
               precept
               about
               cutting
               off
               these
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               did
               admit
               these
               restrictions
               which
               he
               speaks
               of
               .
            
             But
             our
             argument
             for
             the
             Covenant
             is
             here
             twofold
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Oath
             and
             Covenant
             with
             these
             Gibeonites
             though
             its
             matter
             were
             of
             a
             far
             lower
             nature
             then
             our
             Sacred
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             vows
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             only
             oblidge
             that
             ,
             but
             all
             succeeding
             generations
             ,
             And
             therefore
             much
             more
             our
             solemn
             sacred
             vows
             ,
             so
             solemnly
             and
             universally
             sworn
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             great
             concerns
             of
             Publick
             and
             personal
             reformation
             ,
             do
             oblidge
             all
             the
             posterity
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             our
             main
             Argument
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             denying
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             grants
             
             it
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             in
             asserting
             and
             yeelding
             unto
             us
             ,
             
               that
               this
               Oath
               consonant
               to
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               did
               bind
               the
               posterity
            
             ;
             for
             thinkes
             he
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             suppose
             and
             hold
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             consonant
             to
             Gods
             Law
             '
             Why
             then
             wanders
             he
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             while
             pretending
             to
             answer
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             pleaseth
             himself
             ,
             and
             leads
             his
             Reader
             off
             the
             way
             with
             unprofitable
             talk
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             The
             consonancy
             of
             our
             Oath
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             even
             his
             own
             supposition
             in
             this
             argument
             .
             2ly
             .
             From
             this
             instance
             we
             argue
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             for
             the
             binding
             force
             of
             the
             Covenant
             even
             upon
             the
             adversaries
             supposition
             anent
             the
             coaction
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             fear
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             irregularities
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             entring
             unto
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             use
             to
             make
             a
             great
             clamour
             about
             )
             and
             from
             this
             text
             we
             conclude
             that
             all
             these
             will
             not
             loose
             the
             Oath
             ,
             when
             once
             it
             is
             taken
             .
             Since
             here
             there
             was
             
               a
               notable
               cheat
            
             whereby
             Joshua
             and
             all
             Israel
             were
             brought
             under
             this
             Oath
             ,
             taking
             away
             both
             
               a
               rationall
               assent
               of
               the
               Iudgment
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               free
               sutable
               election
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               quia
               dolus
               aufert
               assensum
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               deceit
               takes
               away
               assent
            
             ,
             say
             Casuists
             ,
             Yet
             all
             this
             did
             not
             irritat
             this
             Oath
             when
             taken
             .
             And
             even
             as
             himself
             states
             the
             objection
             ,
             his
             Doubter
             alledges
             ,
             that
             the
             pretence
             or
             appearance
             of
             
               a
               greater
               good
               in
               breaking
               the
               Oath
               ,
            
             was
             not
             wanting
             ,
             —
             and
             particularly
             pleads
             ,
             
               that
               this
               Oath
               did
               bind
               the
               posterity
               .
            
             Now
             what
             his
             roaving
             discourse
             anent
             
               the
               Oaths
               consonancy
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             sayes
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             let
             any
             rational
             man
             judge
             ;
             Since
             both
             his
             Doubter
             and
             he
             ,
             do
             suppose
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Oath
             lawfull
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             his
             stating
             the
             question
             aright
             and
             speaking
             to
             it
             ,
             would
             have
             made
             the
             vanity
             of
             his
             answers
             appear
             ,
             and
             therfore
             he
             started
             this
             notion
             
               anent
               the
               Oaths
               binding
               against
               a
               precept
               ,
            
             that
             tossing
             it
             a
             little
             upon
             his
             forked
             pen
             ,
             the
             unwarrie
             Reader
             might
             beleeve
             ,
             he
             had
             return'd
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             this
             argument
             :
             Whereas
             he
             but
             beats
             the
             air
             
             in
             ane
             airie
             discourse
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             yeelds
             the
             cause
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             Next
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               we
               use
               to
               plead
               Zedekiahs
               breach
               of
               Oath
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               was
               so
               much
               displeased
               with
               .
            
             But
             how
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             scope
             we
             plead
             that
             text
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             set
             down
             ,
             nor
             put
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Doubter
             any
             formall
             argument
             from
             it
             ;
             Which
             if
             rightly
             propounded
             ,
             he
             knew
             well
             his
             cause
             would
             quickly
             fall
             before
             it
             .
             This
             man
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             how
             Timorcus
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             improve
             this
             text
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Zedekiah
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Kings
             seed
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Josiah
             (
             Ezek.
             17.
             13.
             
             )
             had
             ane
             Oath
             put
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             anent
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             fealty
             and
             subjection
             to
             him
             (
             2
             Chron
             36.
             13.
             
             )
             after
             he
             had
             overrunn
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             made
             prisoner
             Jehoiachin
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             keept
             Zedekiah
             himself
             under
             his
             power
             .
             That
             he
             could
             neither
             have
             the
             crown
             ,
             nor
             his
             libertie
             without
             this
             Oath
             of
             fealty
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             was
             forced
             upon
             him
             out
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             prisoner
             —
             yet
             for
             the
             breach
             hereof
             (
             Exek
             .
             17.
             )
             he
             is
             threatned
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             all
             .
             
               Shall
               he
               break
               the
               Covenant
               and
               be
               delivered
               —
               as
               I
               live
               saith
               the
               Lord
               surely
               my
               Oath
               and
               Covenant
               that
               he
               hath
               broken
               even
               it
               will
               I
               recompence
               upon
               his
               head
               .
               And
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Babylon
               he
               shall
               die
               .
            
             Here
             was
             ane
             Oath
             ,
             forced
             upon
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             matter
             inconsistent
             with
             Israels
             Laws
             ,
             made
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             might
             be
             base
             ,
             yet
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             was
             thus
             terribly
             revenged
             :
             Therfore
             much
             more
             dreadfull
             is
             the
             breach
             of
             our
             solemn
             vows
             ,
             whose
             matter
             is
             of
             such
             high
             importance
             ,
             and
             their
             end
             so
             excellent
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             imposing
             so
             native
             and
             Lawfull
             &c.
             
             What
             sayes
             he
             to
             this
             Argument
             ?
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Iews
               were
               commanded
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
            
             (
             Ier.
             27.
             6.
             
             
               &c.
               )
               so
               that
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               Oath
               was
               disobedience
               to
               Gods
               command
               .
            
             But
             who
             denyes
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             this
             arguing
             
             reprove
             ?
             doth
             not
             his
             Doubter
             and
             himself
             also
             suppose
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             consonant
             to
             Gods
             command
             .
             But
             how
             takes
             he
             away
             these
             nerves
             ,
             and
             t●…ckling
             points
             of
             this
             instance
             and
             argument
             for
             the
             Covenant
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Oath
             was
             forced
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             prisoner
             .
             2ly
             ,
             taken
             by
             Zedekiah
             out
             of
             fear
             .
             3ly
             ,
             had
             a
             very
             apparent
             Inconsistency
             with
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             viz.
             to
             free
             Gods
             Church
             and
             people
             from
             a
             heathen
             slavery
             .
             4ly
             ,
             was
             cross
             to
             many
             standing
             Laws
             of
             Israel
             ,
             yet
             neither
             the
             force
             of
             this
             heathen
             Invader
             ,
             in
             imposing
             this
             Oath
             ,
             nor
             the
             fear
             and
             bondage
             of
             this
             King
             of
             Israel
             when
             he
             did
             take
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             apparent
             inconsistency
             of
             its
             matter
             with
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             and
             its
             certain
             inconsistency
             with
             the
             standing
             Laws
             of
             Israel
             ,
             did
             loose
             the
             Oath
             when
             taken
             ,
             nor
             exeem
             the
             breaker
             of
             it
             from
             wrath
             and
             Judgement
             .
             And
             all
             this
             because
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             matter
             warrantable
             ,
             and
             allowed
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             hold
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             .
             And
             therfore
             neither
             force
             ,
             fear
             ,
             bondage
             ,
             the
             greater
             apparent
             good
             in
             breaking
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             it
             with
             our
             present
             Laws
             ,
             none
             of
             all
             these
             pretences
             (
             we
             say
             )
             will
             loose
             the
             Oath
             of
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             being
             warranted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             high
             importance
             as
             is
             said
             .
             Sure
             it
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             that
             this
             answer
             of
             his
             ,
             sayes
             nothing
             to
             the
             antecedent
             or
             consequent
             of
             this
             argument
             for
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             touches
             it
             in
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             objects
             next
             [
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             blessed
             man
             (
             Psalm
             15.
             4.
             vers
             .
             )
             swearing
             to
             his
             own
             hurt
             and
             not
             changing
             .
             ]
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             this
             Informer
             grants
             ,
             
               that
               in
               many
               things
               a
               man
               may
               swear
               to
               his
               hurt
               and
               not
               change
               .
            
             This
             is
             sound
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             far
             he
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             may
             hinder
             many
             goods
             and
             yet
             not
             for
             all
             that
             be
             violat
             .
             And
             in
             recompence
             of
             this
             concession
             I
             readily
             yeeld
             to
             him
             ,
             
               that
               ane
               Oath
               will
               not
            
             
             
               bind
               to
               a
               mans
               hurt
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               away
               his
               own
               life
               .
            
             And
             that
             such
             ane
             Oath
             binds
             only
             to
             repentance
             ,
             as
             being
             
               iniquitatis
               vinculum
            
             .
             But
             what
             will
             he
             say
             to
             this
             argument
             which
             he
             makes
             his
             Doubter
             here
             mutter
             out
             ?
             Why
             ,
             
               when
               it
               hurts
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               those
               in
               authority
               and
               peoples
               soules
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               bind
               .
            
             True
             ,
             but
             how
             doth
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Covenant
             hurt
             peoples
             soules
             ,
             or
             these
             in
             authority
             ?
             we
             read
             much
             in
             Scripture
             of
             the
             hurt
             that
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             hath
             brought
             upon
             both
             these
             .
             But
             how
             a
             peoples
             keeping
             Covenant
             with
             God
             wrongs
             either
             their
             soules
             or
             these
             in
             authority
             ,
             we
             would
             gladly
             hear
             .
             Dare
             he
             say
             that
             every
             disobedience
             to
             the
             command
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             impeaches
             their
             authority
             ?
             or
             that
             peoples
             want
             of
             the
             means
             and
             ordinances
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             Godly
             suffering
             ministers
             ,
             whom
             for
             keeping
             Gods
             Covenant
             they
             have
             chased
             away
             from
             their
             flocks
             &
             families
             ?
             As
             for
             
               familie
               hurt
            
             ,
             or
             in
             relation
             to
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             ther
             's
             no
             question
             but
             that
             ane
             Oath
             in
             many
             cases
             will
             bind
             notwithstanding
             therof
             ;
             Which
             is
             the
             Judgement
             of
             all
             Interpreters
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Doubter
             having
             spent
             all
             his
             arguments
             ,
             hath
             only
             one
             poor
             General
             left
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               we
               are
               tender
               of
               Oaths
               .
            
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             first
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             ,
             
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               considerate
               before
               we
               enter
               into
               ane
               Oath
               .
            
             Very
             true
             ,
             and
             had
             we
             all
             been
             so
             ,
             there
             had
             not
             been
             so
             many
             contradictory
             and
             ungodly
             Oaths
             ,
             standing
             upon
             record
             against
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             this
             day
             there
             are
             .
             Withall
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               we
               should
               be
               well
               advised
               before
               we
               thinke
               our selves
               discharged
               of
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             And
             no
             doubt
             if
             he
             and
             his
             party
             had
             advised
             this
             better
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             his
             word
             ,
             with
             sound
             Casuists
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             upon
             such
             poor
             grounds
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             first
             perjured
             themselves
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             for
             others
             doing
             the
             like
             .
             
               But
               yet
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               think
               we
               cannot
               be
               at
               all
               discharged
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               in
               a
               thing
               not
               necessary
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               to
               be
               more
               tender
               then
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
             True
             :
             but
             not
             to
             take
             every
             matter
             of
             an
             Oath
             for
             not
             necessary
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             call
             so
             ,
             but
             cannot
             prove
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             admit
             every
             ground
             of
             discharge
             as
             lawfull
             ,
             which
             such
             Adiaphorists
             as
             he
             may
             pretend
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             no
             more
             tender
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             ,
             our
             Informer
             will
             reach
             a
             blow
             again
             at
             the
             Assembly
             1638
             ,
             
               because
               of
               their
               loosing
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               entred
               by
               the
               former
               Prelats
               ,
               from
               their
               Oaths
               to
               them
               .
            
             But
             where
             is
             his
             discretion
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             who
             objects
             this
             as
             a
             fault
             of
             that
             assembly
             ,
             and
             yet
             dare
             not
             exhibit
             ,
             nor
             offer
             to
             scanne
             their
             grounds
             mentioned
             in
             their
             act
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             engadgements
             ?
             wherein
             ,
             because
             that
             Prelacy
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             word
             (
             and
             consequently
             
               the
               matter
               of
               these
               Oaths
               ,
               )
            
             and
             likewise
             found
             contrary
             to
             the
             priviledges
             and
             reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             to
             maintain
             which
             ,
             the
             se
             Prelats
             themselves
             who
             exacted
             such
             Oaths
             ,
             stood
             engadged
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             grounds
             ,
             they
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             
               Materially
               sinfull
               ,
               iniquitatis
               vincula
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               beginning
               null
               or
               never
               obliging
               ,
            
             and
             do
             not
             pretend
             (
             as
             he
             )
             to
             loose
             
               from
               Oaths
               antecedently
               lawfull
               and
               binding
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             Prelats
             being
             removed
             ,
             this
             Oath
             supposing
             their
             existing
             power
             and
             office
             ,
             was
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             null
             and
             void
             ,
             as
             the
             souldiers
             military
             Oath
             to
             the
             captain
             upon
             the
             disbanding
             of
             the
             armie
             ,
             and
             so
             its
             root
             was
             plucked
             up
             .
             
               Sublata
               causa
               tollitur
               effectus
               .
               Sublato
               relato
               tollitur
               Correlatum
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             gets
             but
             a
             Wound
             to
             his
             cause
             ,
             in
             kicking
             thus
             against
             the
             pricks
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               will
               come
               yet
               nearer
            
             with
             an
             other
             argument
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             had
             need
             ,
             for
             the
             preceeding
             have
             never
             yet
             come
             near
             our
             cause
             nor
             his
             designe
             .
             Well
             what
             is
             this
             ?
             Commissaries
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               were
               abjured
            
             
             
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               officers
               depending
               upon
               the
               abjured
               bierarchy
               ,
               yet
               we
               ownd
               them
               ,
               before
               Bishops
               were
               restored
               ,
               and
               why
               may
               not
               he
               ,
               the
               abjured
               Bishops
               also
               .
            
             But
             will
             he
             suffer
             a
             Reverend
             father
             Bishop
             Lighton
             to
             answer
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             shew
             him
             the
             disparity
             of
             our
             Commissariot
             (
             a
             meer
             civil
             administration
             ,
             influenced
             and
             authorized
             by
             superiour
             civil
             Governours
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             politicall
             constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             with
             a
             Church
             office
             .
             In
             his
             first
             letter
             anent
             the
             Accommodation
             ,
             printed
             in
             that
             piece
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               case
               of
               the
               accommodation
               examined
               ,
            
             he
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               that
               though
               we
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Commissaries
               yet
               they
               excercise
               not
               any
               part
               of
               Church
               discipline
               .
            
             Which
             he
             sets
             down
             ,
             expresly
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             
               the
               Commissaries
               abjur'd
               in
               the
               2d
               Article
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             the
             difference
             of
             this
             owning
             our
             Commissaries
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             from
             owning
             and
             swearing
             fealty
             to
             the
             Bishop
             as
             a
             Church
             officer
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Spirituall
             usurpations
             ,
             is
             so
             palpable
             ,
             that
             any
             may
             see
             the
             impertinency
             of
             this
             instance
             even
             in
             Bishop
             Lightons
             Judgement
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             abjure
             in
             the
             Covenant
             
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               officers
               depending
               upon
               that
               hierarchy
               .
            
             But
             will
             he
             dare
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             whose
             administration
             is
             properly
             Civil
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Covenant
             was
             taken
             had
             not
             
               the
               least
               dependance
               upon
               a
               Prelat
               ,
            
             was
             
               an
               Eclesiastical
               officer
               depending
               upon
               that
               hierarchy
               .
            
             Surely
             the
             meanest
             capacity
             may
             discover
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             argument
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             objects
             this
             ,
             [
             that
             the
             Commissaries
             did
             not
             then
             depend
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             therfore
             might
             be
             ownd
             as
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
             ]
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               upon
               this
               ground
               of
               a
               non-dependance
               upon
               Bishops
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               ownd
               a
               Dean
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               or
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               dependance
               upon
               an
               Arch-bishop
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               cannot
               see
               why
               any
               member
               of
               the
               hierarchy
               under
               the
               highest
               ,
               might
               not
               have
               been
               owned
               and
               retaind
               on
               this
               ground
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Commissary
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             disparity
             
             is
             manifest
             to
             any
             of
             Common
             sense
             ;
             the
             Dean
             
               sua
               natura
            
             is
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             officer
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             office
             denotes
             a
             relation
             unto
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             dependance
             upon
             a
             prelat
             ,
             in
             spirituall
             administrations
             :
             so
             that
             Prelacie
             being
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             the
             hierarchy
             smoothed
             to
             Presbyterian
             Parity
             and
             Government
             ,
             the
             Dean
             is
             a
             meer
             Chimaera
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             more
             subsist
             ,
             the
             basis
             and
             fountain
             of
             his
             very
             office
             
               qua
               talis
               ,
               or
               as
               such
               ,
            
             being
             removed
             and
             extinct
             .
             But
             the
             Commissary
             (
             a
             civil
             officer
             and
             Magistrat
             )
             his
             administration
             ,
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             civill
             ,
             depends
             upon
             ,
             and
             is
             regulat
             by
             ,
             superiour
             civil
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             that
             case
             subsists
             intirely
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             civil
             Government
             ,
             where
             prelacie
             is
             abolished
             ;
             and
             can
             no
             more
             be
             scrupled
             at
             ,
             because
             a
             prelat
             did
             somtime
             usurpe
             an
             authority
             over
             that
             office
             ,
             then
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Lord
             high
             Chancellour
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             civil
             office
             of
             state
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             offices
             theron
             specially
             depending
             ,
             because
             somtime
             a
             Prelat
             was
             Chancellour
             ,
             and
             usurped
             authority
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             disowned
             or
             scrupled
             at
             upon
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             2ly
             ,
             He
             sayes
             ,
             
               this
               answer
               comes
               near
               to
               what
               he
               said
               before
               ,
               anent
               the
               English
               divines
               who
               hold
               ,
               only
               that
               complex
               frame
               to
               be
               abjured
               in
               the
               2d
               article
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               all
               the
               officers
               there
               enumerat
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             It
             is
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             divines
             do
             owne
             (
             even
             sigillatim
             or
             apart
             )
             all
             these
             officers
             ,
             or
             looke
             upon
             themselves
             as
             only
             obliged
             against
             that
             complex
             frame
             consisting
             of
             all
             the
             officers
             enumerat
             in
             that
             article
             .
             We
             heard
             before
             out
             of
             Timorcus
             (
             whom
             Bishop
             Lighton
             in
             that
             letter
             ,
             and
             the
             Informer
             himself
             cites
             ,
             as
             holding
             that
             our
             Prelacie
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             appeal
             unto
             in
             this
             debate
             )
             that
             they
             disowne
             all
             Prelacie
             ,
             where
             one
             single
             person
             exerciseth
             sole
             power
             in
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             all
             Prelacie
             beyond
             a
             Proestos
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
             the
             name
             and
             thing
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Chapters
             ,
             Arch
             Deacons
             .
             Timorcus
             in
             the
             7.
             
             Chap.
             adds
             ,
             —
             
               all
               Bishops
               not
               Chosen
               by
               the
               clergie
               and
               people
               —
               all
               Bishops
               who
               act
               by
               Deans
               ,
               prebends
               ,
               and
               exercise
               their
               power
               by
               Chancellours
               ,
               Commissaries
               &c.
               
            
             Doth
             not
             the
             article
             it self
             abjure
             ,
             
               all
               ecclesiastical
               officers
               depending
               on
               that
               hierarchy
               .
            
             So
             that
             though
             we
             did
             come
             near
             to
             what
             they
             say
             in
             this
             answer
             ,
             we
             come
             never
             a
             whit
             nearer
             him
             .
             2ly
             ,
             we
             told
             him
             already
             that
             the
             Commissaries
             office
             is
             
               properly
               Civil
            
             ,
             though
             usurped
             upon
             by
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             purged
             from
             this
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             running
             in
             the
             channell
             of
             a
             meer
             civil
             administration
             ,
             influenced
             and
             authorized
             by
             Superiour
             civil
             Governours
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             political
             constitution
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             it
             falls
             not
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               officer
               depending
               on
               the
               hierarchy
               ,
            
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Lightons
             .
             How
             then
             was
             the
             owning
             of
             him
             before
             the
             introduction
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             he
             suffered
             not
             his
             poor
             Doubter
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             besides
             that
             in
             our
             late
             times
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             really
             and
             upon
             the
             matter
             with
             us
             a
             Civil
             ,
             not
             a
             Church
             officer
             ,
             he
             thinks
             to
             surprise
             him
             with
             a
             third
             answer
             .
             
               That
               now
               the
               Comissaries
               do
               actually
               depend
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               yet
               we
               scruple
               not
               ,
               nor
               decline
               their
               Courts
               and
               authority
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               decline
               them
               not
               (
               as
               according
               to
               our
               Principles
               we
               are
               oblidged
               )
               how
               are
               we
               free
               of
               perjury
               ?
               and
               if
               we
               can
               acknowledge
               a
               Commissary
               notwithstanding
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               he
               also
               a
               Bishop
               .
               Ans.
            
             What
             poor
             tatle
             is
             this
             ?
             we
             told
             him
             already
             that
             the
             Commissariot
             is
             of
             it self
             a
             lawfull
             Civil
             administration
             ,
             not
             ane
             Ecclesiastical
             function
             ,
             and
             the
             prelats
             usurped
             authority
             cannot
             render
             this
             civill
             office
             unlawfull
             .
             Wheras
             the
             dicoesan
             Bishops
             office
             ,
             is
             a
             pretended
             Ecclesiastical
             
             function
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             very
             nature
             a
             gross
             corruption
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             .
             Which
             disparity
             is
             palpable
             to
             any
             that
             will
             but
             open
             their
             eyes
             .
             Do
             we
             abjure
             any
             Civil
             courts
             or
             officers
             in
             that
             article
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             termd
             expresly
             
               Ecclesiastical
               officers
            
             who
             are
             there
             abjured
             :
             Nay
             ,
             doth
             not
             Timorcus
             tell
             us
             that
             in
             England
             the
             Commissaries
             
               exercise
               a
               power
               in
               Church
               discipline
               by
               a
               delegation
               from
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             And
             doth
             not
             Bishop
             Lighton
             deny
             this
             to
             be
             competent
             to
             our
             Commissaries
             here
             .
             For
             in
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             letter
             now
             cited
             ,
             he
             sayes
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             
               the
               name
               of
               Commissaries
            
             ,
             he
             means
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             exercise
             ecclesiastical
             discipline
             under
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Didoclavius
             pag.
             458.
             
             Cites
             
               Cowellus
               in
               Interprete
            
             ,
             about
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Commissary
             in
             England
             ,
             speaking
             thus
             ,
             
               Commissarij
               vox
               Titulus
               est
               Ecclesiasticae
               Iurisdictionis
               (
               saltem
               quousque
               commissio
               permittit
               )
               in
               partibus
               Diocesios
               a
               primaria
               Civitate
               tam
               Longe
               dissitis
               ut
               Cancellarius
               subditos
               ad
               principale
               consistorium
               Episcopi
               citare
               non
               potest
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               Commissary
               in
               England
               is
               a
               title
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               so
               faras
               his
               commssion
               will
               allow
               in
               places
               which
               are
               so
               far
               remote
               from
               the
               cheif
               city
               of
               the
               diocess
               ,
               that
               the
               Chancellour
               without
               great
               molestation
               cannot
               cite
               them
               to
               the
               Bishops
               cheif
               court
               .
            
             Didoclavius
             tells
             us
             
               (
               ubi
               supra
            
             )
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Statutes
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Chancellour
             is
             the
             Bishops
             principal
             officiall
             ,
             &
             the
             Commissary
             the
             Bishops
             foraneous
             officiall
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Bishops
             power
             as
             to
             Civills
             ,
             and
             their
             deputation
             of
             this
             their
             power
             to
             Chancellours
             is
             a
             most
             gross
             usurpation
             ,
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             forbids
             the
             Minister
             to
             entangle
             himself
             with
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Our
             Lord
             himself
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             be
             an
             arbiter
             in
             a
             civil
             Cause
             .
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             the
             ministerial
             duties
             ,
             saith
             
             who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             .
             The
             Apostles
             must
             Give
             themselves
             continually
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             Cartwright
             against
             the
             Rhemists
             upon
             2.
             of
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
             Proves
             that
             pure
             antiquitie
             Knew
             nothing
             of
             prelats
             thus
             medling
             ,
             citing
             Jerome
             (
             super
             Sophon
             .
             cap.
             1.
             )
             who
             expounds
             that
             place
             against
             Ministers
             medling
             in
             Secular
             affaires
             .
             And
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             applies
             this
             place
             against
             one
             who
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             executor
             of
             a
             Testament
             :
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
               concil
               .
               Carthag
            
             .
             4.
             
             Cap.
             20.
             
             
               Apostol
               .
               can
               .
               (
               Can.
            
             6.
             )
             
               Seculares
               Curas
               non
               Suscipite
            
             .
             Likewise
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             affirmes
             that
             
               Worldly
               Government
               is
               the
               weakning
               of
               the
               priest
               .
            
             (
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Epist.
             33.
             )
             Smectimnuus
             (
             pag.
             32.
             
             Sect.
             10.
             )
             cites
             concil
             .
             Hispall
             .
             2.
             
             Cyprian
             Epist.
             28.
             against
             this
             deputation
             of
             prelats
             power
             to
             Chancellours
             ,
             Commissaries
             &c.
             and
             Brings
             in
             Bishop
             Dounham
             aknowledging
             (
             Defens
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             )
             that
             in
             
               Ambrose
               time
               and
               a
               good
               while
               after
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               the
               year
               400.
               till
               presbyters
               were
               wholly
               neglected
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               had
               no
               ordinaries
               ,
               vicars
               ,
               Chancellours
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               Clergie
               men
               .
            
             But
             this
             restriction
             they
             affirme
             to
             be
             a
             meer
             blind
             ,
             and
             Challeng
             him
             to
             shew
             any
             such
             under-officers
             of
             Bishops
             in
             those
             times
             .
             So
             that
             they
             hold
             this
             to
             be
             one
             main
             point
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             primitive
             Bishops
             .
             2dly
             ,
             in
             England
             ,
             not
             only
             hath
             the
             Commissary
             a
             Civil
             administration
             under
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             hath
             Likewise
             power
             of
             Spiritual
             censures
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ecclesiastical
             administration
             ,
             committed
             unto
             him
             both
             over
             Ministers
             and
             others
             ;
             such
             as
             suspension
             ,
             deposition
             ,
             excommunication
             :
             See
             Didoclav
             .
             (
             pag.
             464
             ,
             465.
             de
             officialibus
             )
             Cartwright
             (
             2.
             repl
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             69.
             )
             who
             shews
             
               that
               the
               prelats
               not
               only
               exercise
               Tyrrany
               themselves
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               bring
               it
               under
               subjection
               to
               their
               very
               Servants
               ,
               yea
               their
               Servants
               Servants
               such
               as
               Chancellours
               ,
               
               Commissaries
               &c.
               
            
             3ly
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             since
             the
             reformation
             we
             never
             had
             in
             Scotland
             such
             Commissaries
             ;
             but
             our
             Law
             and
             practice
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             since
             Popish
             Prelacies
             were
             dissolved
             ,
             hath
             much
             reduced
             them
             to
             the
             state
             &
             Quality
             of
             other
             civil
             officers
             ,
             whose
             administration
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             depends
             upon
             superiour
             civil
             officers
             .
             For
             this
             we
             have
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             Bishop
             Lightons
             own
             Confession
             ,
             
               that
               we
               have
               but
               the
               name
               of
               Commissaries
            
             here
             ,
             
               who
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               Church
               discipline
            
             ;
             Only
             their
             civil
             power
             is
             invaded
             again
             by
             the
             Prelats
             .
             4ly
             ,
             B
             Lighton
             and
             this
             Informer
             do
             both
             plead
             ,
             
               that
               its
               only
               the
               officers
               enumerat
               in
               the
               2d
               Article
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Commissaries
               as
               then
               moulded
               &
               Existent
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               this
               Oath
               oblidges
               against
               .
            
             And
             so
             
               according
               to
               their
               Principles
               and
               pleading
               ,
            
             our
             Commissary
             here
             ,
             so
             vastly
             discrepant
             from
             theirs
             ,
             falls
             not
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Covenant
             abjuration
             .
             Hence
             finally
             ,
             the
             owning
             of
             the
             Commissary
             in
             his
             Lawfull
             civil
             administrations
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             acknowledgement
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             of
             the
             English
             Commissaries
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             .
             Nor
             2dly
             ,
             of
             the
             Prelats
             usurpation
             upon
             this
             civil
             office
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             the
             simple
             using
             of
             our
             civil
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             civil
             courts
             during
             Cromwells
             usurpation
             ,
             was
             a
             homologating
             the
             wickedness
             therof
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             assert
             .
             An
             usurper
             may
             be
             
               in
               titulo
            
             ,
             and
             such
             submission
             and
             improvement
             of
             the
             civ●…l
             power
             invaded
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             doth
             acknowledge
             
               the
               providentiall
               Title
            
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             possessed
             of
             the
             power
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             having
             as
             they
             use
             to
             say
             
               jus
               in
               re
            
             ,
             or
             actual
             providential
             possession
             therof
             ,
             If
             there
             be
             no
             active
             concurrance
             towards
             his
             Establishment
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             civills
             ,
             free
             of
             any
             guilt
             of
             the
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             will
             import
             no
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             usurper
             his
             Pretended
             jus
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             Judgement
             of
             all
             sound
             divines
             and
             Casuists
             .
             
             But
             the
             case
             is
             far
             different
             as
             to
             our
             Informers
             deriving
             his
             deputed
             Ecclesiastical
             Ministery
             or
             spiritual
             authority
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             because
             ,
             1.
             the
             Prelats
             office
             it self
             is
             a
             gross
             usurpation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             is
             not
             the
             Commissaries
             office
             .
             2dly
             ,
             the
             Pelats
             usurped
             possession
             of
             unlawfull
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             cannot
             give
             him
             so
             much
             as
             
               a
               providentiall
               Title
            
             ;
             and
             therfore
             all
             acknowledgement
             therof
             is
             unlawfull
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             his
             submission
             to
             prelacy
             as
             now
             it
             stands
             Circumstantiat
             ,
             is
             an
             acknowledgement
             both
             of
             the
             possession
             ,
             and
             jus
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             far
             dictinct
             ,
             from
             an
             act
             which
             doth
             but
             indirectly
             acknowledge
             the
             
               usurpers
               possession
            
             .
             So
             that
             his
             Conformity
             is
             ane
             express
             acknowledgement
             and
             owning
             of
             a
             gross
             encroachment
             upon
             Christs
             Kingdom
             (
             his
             Church
             )
             which
             is
             
               toto
               Coelo
            
             different
             ,
             from
             acknowledging
             a
             possession
             
               de
               facto
            
             of
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Providential
               title
            
             unto
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             the
             civil
             administration
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             mutable
             .
             And
             as
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             this
             usurpation
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             had
             the
             people
             of
             God
             disowned
             these
             civil
             courts
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             of
             the
             Covenant
             obligation
             ,
             his
             party
             ,
             for
             the
             preceeding
             reasons
             ,
             had
             signally
             cried
             out
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             AnaBaptistical
             rejecting
             of
             Lawfull
             civil
             Government
             ,
             more
             then
             he
             doth
             upon
             this
             Pretence
             ,
             alledge
             a
             homologating
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             in
             this
             acknowledgement
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             their
             notour
             and
             standing
             testimony
             against
             Prelacie
             it self
             as
             now
             Established
             ,
             doth
             sufficiently
             reach
             this
             among
             other
             its
             usurpations
             ,
             although
             this
             piece
             of
             civil
             Government
             be
             eatenus
             or
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             owned
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             our
             Informer
             charges
             us
             with
             another
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             schisme
             ,
             
             which
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               we
               are
               carrying
               on
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               liberty
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               which
               Christ
               has
               bequeathed
               to
               her
               in
               legacie
               .
            
             This
             heavy
             charge
             we
             would
             gladly
             know
             how
             he
             will
             instruct
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             cannot
             stay
             to
             discuss
             that
             point
             in
             this
             dialogue
             ,
             we
             will
             therfor
             supersed
             our
             enquiry
             here
             ,
             and
             pass
             over
             to
             his
             
               third
               dialogue
            
             ,
             and
             Examine
             therin
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             accusation
             ,
             which
             we
             doubt
             not
             to
             discover
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             Irrational
             ,
             as
             these
             examined
             in
             the
             preceeding
             Dialogues
             .
          
        
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Confutation
           
             Of
             the
             Third
          
           DIALOGUE
           ,
           Upon
           the
           point
           Of
           SEPARATION
           .
        
         
           
             Wherein
             upon
             exhibiting
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             the
             practise
             of
             adhering
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             denying
             of
             a
             subjection
             to
             Conformists
             as
             the
             lawful
             Pastours
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             from
             vvhom
             Gods
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             receive
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             is
             vindicat
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             
               a
               sinfull
               Schismatick
               separation
            
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             solid
             grounds
             of
             this
             practise
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             Informers
             arguments
             against
             it
             ,
             fully
             ansvver'd
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               question
               stated
               and
               cleard
               ,
               from
               our
               Churches
               state
               before
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               introduction
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               the
               different
               condition
               of
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               and
               Conformists
               ▪
               Separation
               in
               many
               cases
               not
               Schisme
               .
               The
               Informers
               groundless
               suppositions
               .
               Arguments
               presented
               and
               prosecuted
               at
               some
               length
               ,
               whereby
               this
               practise
               is
               acquit
               of
               the
               charge
               of
               a
               sinfull
               separation
               ,
               and
               discovered
               to
               fall
               under
               Scripture
               precepts
               and
               obligations
               as
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             
               in
               the
               third
               Dialogue
            
             ,
             is
             anent
             
               sinfull
               separation
               and
               Schism
               ;
               whether
               the
               people
               of
               God
               be
               guilty
               of
               it
               in
               adhering
               to
               such
               Ministers
               as
               contend
               for
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               rather
               then
               Curats
               or
               Conformists
               ;
               And
               whether
               they
               stand
               in
               this
               case
               of
               our
               Church
               )
               oblig'd
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               their
               true
               Pastours
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               receive
               the
               gospel
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               owe
               subjection
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               and
               obedience
               accordingly
               .
            
             This
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             our
             Informer
             cannot
             in
             the
             least
             pick
             a
             quarrel
             at
             ,
             it
             being
             most
             suitable
             unto
             his
             pleading
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             along
             grounded
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             
               that
               conformists
               do
               stand
               in
               a
               Ministerial
               relation
               to
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               professours
               therein
               :
            
             from
             which
             he
             concluds
             peoples
             obligation
             to
             adhere
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               as
               their
               only
               true
               ,
               and
               proper
               Pastours
               .
            
             And
             in
             correspondence
             to
             this
             principle
             and
             inference
             ,
             doth
             universally
             and
             absolutely
             fasten
             the
             charge
             
               of
               intrusion
            
             and
             Schism
             upon
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             
             and
             people
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             
               respective
               acts
               of
               preaching
            
             ,
             and
             hearing
             in
             their
             present
             state
             and
             circumstances
             So
             that
             if
             we
             can
             overturn
             this
             his
             grand
             topick
             ,
             &
             fortify
             the
             antithesis
             therof
             ,
             he
             must
             grant
             that
             all
             his
             reasoning
             in
             this
             Dialogue
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             For
             clearing
             this
             let
             us
             take
             a
             litle
             view
             ,
             first
             ,
             of
             our
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             her
             case
             at
             Prelacies
             introduction
             .
             2ly
             ,
             of
             her
             present
             case
             .
             3dly
             ,
             of
             the
             different
             grounds
             which
             the
             Presbyterian
             and
             Prelatick
             partie
             plead
             upon
             ,
             for
             the
             peoples
             adherence
             .
             4thly
             ,
             on
             whose
             side
             the
             separation
             stands
             .
             Schism
             is
             a
             
               sinfull
               separation
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               with
               whom
               ,
               &
               in
               what
               acts
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               adhere
               .
            
             So
             that
             when
             this
             Question
             is
             cleared
             ,
             who
             are
             that
             Church
             to
             which
             we
             stand
             under
             obligations
             to
             adhere
             ,
             it
             will
             go
             far
             to
             clear
             this
             debate
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Church
             at
             Prelacies
             Introduction
             ,
             I
             shall
             l●…y
             down
             these
             three
             suppositions
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             from
             the
             infancie
             of
             her
             Reformation
             ,
             together
             with
             popry
             rejected
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             National
             capacitie
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             supreme
             Judicatories
             disowned
             it
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Antichrists
             wicked
             Hierarchy
             :
             And
             in
             her
             National
             capacitie
             abjured
             the
             same
             often
             ,
             solemnly
             ,
             and
             universally
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             already
             clear'd
             upon
             the
             preceeding
             Dialogue
             .
             2ly
             .
             Presbyterian
             Government
             hath
             been
             look't
             on
             by
             our
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               the
               only
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               appointed
               by
               Christ
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             hedge
             of
             her
             reformed
             Doctrine
             .
             Nay
             the
             owning
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             great
             badge
             and
             Criterion
             ,
             to
             try
             her
             true
             members
             ;
             the
             subscribing
             the
             books
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             nationall
             Covenant
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             solemn
             league
             of
             late
             ,
             with
             engadgements
             of
             adherence
             to
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             ordinary
             door
             of
             entry
             
             into
             her
             Ministry
             .
             This
             ,
             as
             to
             mater
             of
             fact
             ,
             is
             clear
             and
             undeniable
             .
             3ly
             ,
             Our
             Church
             hath
             Judicially
             condemned
             E●…astianisme
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             their
             state
             offices
             ,
             and
             appointed
             Judicially
             the
             censuring
             of
             the
             opposers
             of
             this
             her
             establishment
             as
             scandalows
             ,
             Assembly
             38.
             
             Sess.
             16
             :
             17.
             
             Confirmed
             and
             renewed
             in
             Assembly
             39.
             
             So
             Assembly
             40.
             
             Sess
             5.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               2d
               place
            
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             Church
             her
             present
             condition
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             clear
             and
             undeniable
             .
             1.
             
             That
             all
             the
             legall
             right
             of
             the
             late
             work
             of
             Reformation
             is
             removed
             in
             the
             
               act
               rescissory
            
             .
             2.
             
             Presbyterian
             Government
             is
             raz'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Church-Government
             monopliz'd
             in
             the
             Arch
             Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             obtruded
             upon
             this
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             right
             and
             liberties
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             all
             our
             former
             Church-Judicatories
             is
             removed
             and
             taken
             away
             .
             3ly
             ,
             Ane
             arbitary
             and
             Erastian
             Prelacy
             is
             set
             up
             in
             opposition
             ,
             both
             unto
             our
             Churches
             
               intrinsick
               power
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             her
             particular
             frame
             
               of
               Presbyterian
               Government
            
             .
             4.
             
             All
             her
             vowes
             and
             great
             Oaths
             both
             in
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             explaind
             An.
             1638.
             
             And
             in
             the
             solemn
             League
             against
             Prelacie
             ,
             and
             for
             maintaining
             her
             reformation
             ,
             are
             disown'd
             ,
             raz'd
             ,
             and
             cassat
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             legall
             enactings
             can
             reach
             .
             5.
             
             Ane
             express
             bad●…e
             is
             appointed
             as
             to
             both
             Ministers
             and
             people
             their
             owning
             this
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             and
             disowning
             the
             late
             reformation
             viz.
             
               ministers
               submitting
               to
               Erastianism
               and
               Prelacy
               and
               owning
               their
               new
               courts
               ;
               and
               peoples
               hearing
               their
               vi●…ars
               and
               substitutes
               ,
            
             for
             the
             same
             scope
             in
             th●…
             rulers
             diclaird
             designe
             .
             6.
             
             Ministers
             betwixt
             three
             and
             four
             hundred
             disown
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             course
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             and
             body
             of
             the
             professours
             of
             this
             Church
             have
             likewise
             disownd
             the
             same
             ,
             &
             stood
             their
             ground
             .
             Hence
             upon
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             followes
             in
             the
             7th
             place
             ,
             that
             ane
             ax
             is
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             of
             her
             reform'd
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             Worship
             and
             Government
             ;
             The
             great
             hedge
             thereof
             is
             removed
             ,
             viz
             :
             her
             solemn
             vows
             :
             and
             beside
             ,
             her
             
               doctrinall
               principles
            
             anent
             the
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             Hierarchy
             ,
             the
             Churches
             intrinsick
             power
             of
             Government
             ,
             Christian
             libertie
             ,
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             significant
             ceremonies
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ;
             her
             Doctrine
             anent
             Justification
             ,
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             obedience
             ,
             Christs
             certain
             ,
             determinat
             ,
             and
             full
             satisfaction
             for
             sinners
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Socinian
             and
             Arminian
             errors
             ;
             The
             morality
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             &c.
             are
             opposed
             by
             this
             innovating
             prelatick
             partie
             .
             And
             next
             ,
             for
             
               her
               Worship
            
             (
             beside
             what
             corruptions
             are
             already
             introduced
             ,
             and
             others
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             as
             
               the
               perth
               Articles
               &c.
            
             )
             It
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             subjected
             to
             mens
             arbitrary
             impositions
             ;
             And
             our
             National
             Covenant
             and
             Conf●…ssion
             is
             disownd
             ,
             
               ae
               stricking
               against
               popish
               corruptions
            
             ,
             and
             also
             our
             late
             confession
             as
             asserting
             the
             above-mentioned
             Doctrine
             &
             principles
             .
             And
             for
             Government
             ,
             the
             Curats
             are
             meer
             slaves
             of
             Prelats
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             meetings
             by
             his
             negative
             voice
             ,
             and
             the
             Prelats
             themselves
             are
             but
             the
             Magistrats
             creatures
             .
             And
             thus
             as
             our
             late
             consession
             is
             disownd
             in
             relation
             to
             several
             doctrinal
             points
             of
             Christian
             libertie
             ,
             moralitie
             of
             the
             Sabath
             ,
             free
             election
             ,
             &c
             so
             likewise
             in
             relation
             to
             its
             principles
             as
             to
             Church
             Gobernment
             ,
             and
             Christs
             appointing
             Officers
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             and
             censures
             ,
             as
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             his
             not
             giving
             the
             keys
             to
             the
             civill
             Magistrat
             &c.
             
             Wherein
             our
             prelatick
             party
             are
             come
             so
             great
             a
             length
             that
             the
             late
             theses
             from
             St
             Andrews
             an
             .
             81
             ,
             daines
             that
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             whose
             confession
             is
             authorirized
             by
             the
             generall
             Assembly
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             with
             no
             other
             name
             then
             that
             of
             a
             conventicle
             .
             8ly
             ,
             Our
             Churches
             case
             is
             now
             worse
             then
             when
             prelacy
             was
             introduced
             by
             King
             James
             .
             The
             Limitations
             of
             Erastianism
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             An.
             1592.
             in
             relation
             to
             
             
               her
               priviledges
               concerning
               heads
               of
               religion
               ,
               heresy
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               censures
               ,
               clear
               this
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             Church-Judicatories
             were
             not
             discontinued
             ,
             but
             sat
             upon
             their
             old
             ground
             ;
             and
             Prelats
             were
             restored
             by
             Parliament
             to
             their
             
               civil
               dignities
            
             only
             .
             Hence
             9ly
             .
             It
             s
             clear
             that
             this
             pure
             Presbyterian
             Church
             hath
             been
             
               meerly
               passive
            
             as
             to
             all
             these
             innovations
             lately
             introduced
             ;
             her
             true
             representatives
             or
             lawfull
             Assemblies
             never
             having
             consented
             to
             this
             course
             of
             conformity
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Assembly
             38.
             
             Their
             act
             anent
             these
             meetings
             ,
             at
             Linlithgow
             1606
             ;
             at
             Glasgow
             1610.
             at
             Aberdeen
             1616.
             
             At
             St
             Andrews
             1617.
             at
             Perth
             1618.
             
             Which
             consented
             to
             Prelacie
             ;
             All
             which
             meetings
             they
             demonstrat
             to
             be
             contrary
             in
             their
             frame
             and
             constitution
             ,
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             And
             at
             prelacies
             late
             erection
             Presbyterian
             Judicatories
             and
             Synods
             were
             preparing
             
               a
               Iudicial
               Testimonie
            
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             raisd
             .
             So
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             our
             lawful
             Assemblies
             is
             still
             heard
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             course
             ;
             &
             since
             Prelacies
             erection
             we
             have
             never
             had
             so
             much
             as
             a
             shadow
             of
             ane
             Assembly
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             3d
             point
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               different
               grounds
               which
               the
               Presbyterian
               and
               prelatick
               party
            
             (
             and
             this
             man
             particularly
             )
             
               do
               plead
               upon
               ,
               for
               the
               peoples
               adherence
            
             ;
             take
             it
             shortly
             thus
             ,
             the
             prelatists
             do
             plead
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             relation
             to
             this
             Church
             .
             2lv
             .
             That
             corruptions
             in
             administrators
             will
             not
             (
             according
             to
             our
             own
             principles
             )
             warrand
             separation
             from
             ordinances
             .
             3ly
             ,
             they
             plead
             order
             ,
             and
             union
             ,
             which
             (
             they
             allege
             )
             is
             broken
             by
             peoples
             withdrawing
             .
             These
             are
             the
             cheif
             topicks
             they
             insist
             on
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             plead
             for
             disowning
             them
             according
             to
             the
             forementioned
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             first
             ,
             from
             this
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             &
             professours
             adhering
             to
             our
             Churches
             reformation
             ,
             principles
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             
             are
             the
             pure
             genuine
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             tho
             now
             fled
             into
             a
             wilderness
             ;
             whose
             voice
             we
             are
             called
             to
             hear
             as
             her
             true
             Chiidren
             .
             2ly
             ,
             that
             this
             course
             of
             conformity
             is
             a
             meer
             intrusion
             on
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             invasion
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             prerogatives
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             subjecting
             the
             lawes
             ,
             officers
             and
             censures
             of
             his
             Church
             unto
             men
             ,
             exauctorating
             &
             putting
             in
             officers
             without
             his
             warrand
             ;
             that
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             their
             deputes
             consequently
             ,
             have
             no
             right
             to
             officiat
             as
             Ministers
             in
             this
             Chuich
             .
             Since
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             arrand
             intruders
             upon
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             promoters
             of
             this
             Schismatick
             destroying
             course
             of
             defection
             .
             3ly
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Churches
               divine
               right
            
             and
             claim
             to
             her
             priviledges
             stands
             fast
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             present
             encroachments
             and
             invasions
             thereof
             ;
             and
             her
             Childrens
             obligation
             of
             adherence
             to
             the
             same
             accordingly
             .
             4ly
             ,
             That
             hence
             it
             followes
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             tendency
             of
             this
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             obliged
             to
             keep
             themselves
             free
             from
             the
             least
             accession
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             disown
             Curats
             ;
             both
             as
             maintaining
             principles
             contrary
             to
             the
             principles
             and
             doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             standing
             in
             a
             stated
             opposition
             to
             her
             ,
             &
             likewise
             as
             the
             obiects
             of
             her
             censure
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             in
             capacity
             to
             draw
             her
             sword
             .
             That
             the
             people
             of
             God
             have
             both
             
               corrupt
               doctrine
            
             to
             lay
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             beside
             the
             
               corruption
               Worship
            
             ;
             and
             also
             their
             going
             out
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             leading
             the
             people
             away
             from
             our
             vowed
             reformation
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             4th
             place
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             clear
             ths
             great
             point
             
               on
               whose
               fide
               the
               separation
               stands
               ,
            
             let
             us
             premise
             these
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Every
             separation
             is
             not
             sinfull
             ,
             even
             from
             a
             Church
             which
             hath
             the
             essentialls
             ,
             yea
             and
             more
             then
             the
             essentialls
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             go
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             without
             hazard
             of
             separation
             .
             But
             further
             ,
             in
             these
             cases
             separation
             is
             not
             schism
             .
             I.
             It
             if
             be
             from
             those
             (
             tho
             Never
             so
             many
             )
             who
             are
             
             drawing
             back
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             far
             as
             drawing
             back
             ,
             from
             whatever
             peice
             of
             duty
             and
             integrity
             is
             attaind
             .
             For
             this
             is
             still
             tobe
             held
             fast
             ,
             according
             to
             many
             scripture
             comands
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             .
             So
             Elias
             when
             Gods
             Covenant
             was
             forsaken
             ,
             was
             as
             another
             Athanasius
             ;
             (
             I
             ,
             and
             I
             
               only
               am
               left
            
             )
             in
             point
             of
             tenacious
             integrity
             .
             2ly
             ,
             if
             we
             separat
             in
             that
             which
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             hath
             commanded
             us
             as
             her
             members
             to
             disown
             by
             her
             standing
             acts
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             while
             those
             from
             whom
             we
             separat
             own
             that
             corruption
             .
             4.
             
             If
             Ministers
             their
             supposed
             separation
             be
             ane
             officiating
             as
             they
             can
             have
             access
             ,
             after
             a
             National
             Churches
             reformation
             is
             overturnd
             ,
             and
             they
             persecute
             from
             their
             watchtowers
             by
             these
             overturners
             .
             For
             in
             this
             case
             the
             persecuters
             separat
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             chase
             them
             away
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Lawfull
             forbearance
             of
             union
             and
             complyance
             with
             noto
             ious
             backsliders
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             of
             it self
             sinfull
             ,
             or
             inductive
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             from
             separation
             strictly
             taken
             ;
             The
             commands
             
               of
               abstaining
               from
               every
               appearance
               of
               evill
               ,
            
             and
             
               hating
               the
               garment
               spotted
               with
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             do
             clearly
             include
             this
             .
             5.
             
             Many
             things
             will
             warrand
             separation
             from
             such
             a
             particular
             Minister
             or
             congregation
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             warrand
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             National
             ;
             nor
             infer
             it
             ,
             by
             Mr
             Durhams
             acknowledgment
             
               (
               on
               scandal
            
             pag.
             129.
             )
             For
             
               if
               scandals
               become
               excessive
            
             ,
             he
             allowes
             
               to
               depart
               to
               another
               congregation
            
             .
             6.
             
             There
             is
             a
             commanded
             withdrawing
             from
             persons
             and
             societies
             even
             in
             worship
             ;
             the
             precepts
             ,
             
               to
               avoid
               them
               that
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
               contrary
               to
               the
               received
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
               to
               come
               out
               from
               among
               the
               unclean
               &
               be
               separat
               .
            
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             17
             
               to
               cease
               from
               instruction
               that
               causes
               to
               erre
               from
               ehe
               words
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               Prev
               .
            
             19.
             27.
             
               to
               save
               our selves
               from
               the
               untoward
               generation
               .
            
             Act.
             2.
             40
             ,
             will
             clearly
             import
             this
             by
             consequence
             .
             2dly
             ,
             This
             charge
             
               of
               sinfull
               separation
            
             which
             they
             put
             on
             Gods
             people
             supposes
             many
             thigs
             which
             
             must
             be
             proved
             ,
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             adherents
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             true
             organick
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             is
             denyed
             ;
             her
             frame
             and
             constitution
             being
             such
             as
             it
             said
             ;
             surely
             the
             Ministers
             and
             professours
             adhering
             to
             her
             reformation
             must
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             tho
             the
             lesser
             number
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             
               if
               this
               prelatiok
               defection
               had
               been
               intirely
               popish
               .
            
             These
             souldiers
             who
             keep
             the
             Gen●…rals
             orders
             are
             the
             true
             army
             ,
             not
             the
             deserters
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Either
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             Nation
             as
             lately
             reformd
             &
             constitute
             ,
             and
             to
             whose
             constitution
             many
             Conformists
             vowed
             adherence
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             true
             organick
             protestant
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             or
             this
             partie
             ,
             whose
             constitution
             ,
             Principles
             ,
             Doctrine
             &
             practice
             ,
             are
             point
             blank
             contrary
             therunto
             ,
             is
             not
             .
             2.
             
             It
             supposed
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               lawfull
               use
               of
               ordinances
               among
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               ,
            
             as
             persons
             who
             have
             no
             Lawfull
             call
             to
             officiat
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Hence
             this
             man
             pleads
             for
             disowning
             them
             universally
             and
             absolutely
             ;
             but
             we
             affirm
             they
             are
             Ministers
             standing
             in
             that
             relation
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             Christs
             comand
             to
             officiat
             ,
             which
             Conformists
             have
             not
             yet
             disproved
             4.
             
             He
             supposes
             that
             every
             thing
             which
             may
             be
             expedient
             as
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             order
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             when
             enjoyning
             her
             
               full
               peacable
               constitution
            
             ,
             will
             equally
             oblidge
             
               in
               her
               broken
               and
               persecute
               condition
               ,
            
             when
             a
             prevailing
             backsliding
             party
             is
             in
             her
             bosome
             .
             Now
             ;
             scripture
             and
             reasen
             will
             disprove
             this
             :
             circumstances
             of
             order
             must
             give
             place
             to
             important
             duties
             in
             extreme
             necessity
             as
             this
             is
             :
             the
             scattered
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             went
             every
             where
             preaching
             the
             gospel
             (
             Act.
             8
             ,
             )
             so
             did
             Ministers
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             
               our
               change
               is
               only
               as
               to
               government
               :
               and
               such
               only
               as
               was
               in
               King
               Iames
               time
               ,
            
             both
             which
             we
             have
             showen
             to
             be
             false
             .
             5.
             
             He
             takes
             for
             granted
             that
             their
             
               personal
               faults
            
             who
             are
             conformists
             ,
             
             and
             a
             supposed
             
               pullution
               of
               the
               worship
            
             therby
             ,
             is
             our
             ground
             of
             non-union
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             granting
             them
             to
             have
             
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Ministeriall
               call
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               their
               scandals
               will
               not
               pollute
               the
               worship
               ,
            
             will
             infer
             the
             hearing
             of
             them
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             false
             .
             For
             even
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             owne
             them
             no
             more
             then
             ane
             
               ingraind
               Schismatick
            
             ,
             obtruded
             forcibly
             by
             a
             party
             of
             the
             congregation
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             might
             be
             ownd
             on
             this
             ground
             .
             6
             This
             man
             begs
             the
             question
             in
             supposing
             that
             the
             constitution
             and
             frame
             of
             the
             Prelacy
             now
             establish't
             ,
             is
             
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
            
             for
             he
             often
             tels
             us
             that
             we
             would
             have
             separat
             from
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             for
             which
             we
             disown
             Conformists
             .
             Whereas
             we
             have
             shewed
             the
             difference
             of
             our
             prelacy
             from
             theirs
             in
             many
             points
             .
             That
             our
             prelats
             both
             
               as
               Diocesian
               &
               Erastian
            
             ,
             are
             wholly
             discrepant
             from
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             .
             7.
             
             He
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             who
             disown
             this
             course
             of
             backsliding
             
               their
               relation
               to
               their
               flocks
               is
               cut
               off
               ,
            
             in
             the
             present
             posture
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             substituts
             ,
             (
             the
             Curats
             )
             are
             the
             onely
             proper
             representative
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             accordingly
             have
             onely
             the
             lawfull
             power
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             keyes
             as
             to
             either
             admission
             or
             censure
             of
             Ministers
             .
             A
             principle
             alwayes
             disowned
             by
             our
             Church
             .
             See
             
               Protesters
               no
               subverters
            
             (
             pag.
             96.
             )
             
               Rutherfoords
               due
               right
               of
               Presbyt
            
             .
             [
             pag.
             430.
             431.
             ]
             
               Altare
               Damasc.
            
             (
             pag.
             23.
             )
             8.
             
             He
             supposes
             
               that
               its
               unlawfull
               in
               this
               our
               case
               to
               officiat
               ,
               ren●…tente
               Magistrat●…
            
             ;
             that
             this
             very
             violence
             and
             the
             present
             Lawes
             will
             render
             Ministers
             officiating
             unwarrantable
             [
             pag.
             205.
             ]
             which
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             ,
             for
             the
             Magistrat
             cannot
             loose
             from
             the
             pastoral
             relation
             which
             he
             gave
             not
             ,
             
               ejusdem
               est
               constituere
               &
               destituere
               .
               A●…esmedull
               .
            
             [
             cap.
             30.
             thes
             .
             14.
             
             And
             hence
             
               the
               Ministers
               relation
            
             
             to
             the
             Church
             Nationall
             stands
             ,
             tho
             he
             restrain
             
               the
               exercise
            
             thereof
             in
             any
             one
             place
             ;
             and
             consequent
             ly
             the
             tyes
             and
             
               commands
               to
               officiat
            
             ;
             so
             that
             disobeying
             the
             Magistrats
             
               command
               not
               to
               officiat
            
             ,
             is
             no
             disobedience
             to
             his
             lawful
             authority
             .
             Nay
             Apollonius
             thinks
             that
             the
             divine
             relation
             of
             a
             Minister
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             tho
             banisht
             from
             his
             native
             country
             ,
             doth
             stand
             .
             
               Ius
               Majestatis
               circasacra
               part
            
             .
             1.
             pag.
             331.
             
             (
             9.
             )
             He
             still
             supposes
             that
             ,
             what
             will
             not
             
               exse
               ,
               or
               of
               it self
               plead
               for
               disowning
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               Minister
               simpliciter
               ,
            
             will
             plead
             nothing
             in
             this
             our
             case
             
               for
               disowning
               Conformists
            
             .
             The
             mans
             weakness
             ,
             personal
             faults
             ,
             not
             lecturing
             &c.
             are
             not
             of
             themselves
             sufficient
             to
             cut
             us
             off
             from
             hearing
             absolutely
             .
             But
             tho
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             pure
             genuine
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             her
             faithful
             Ministry
             to
             adhere
             unto
             ,
             and
             over
             and
             above
             these
             grounds
             mentiond
             ,
             conformists
             
               schismatick
               practice
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               Doctrine
            
             to
             lay
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             this
             ground
             in
             our
             case
             very
             weighty
             and
             preponderating
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Informer
             himself
             must
             grant
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             such
             like
             pretences
             or
             arguments
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             were
             valid
             as
             to
             the
             owning
             of
             Nonconformists
             and
             des●…rting
             of
             Curats
             .
             Moreover
             he
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             might
             Lawfully
             be
             heard
             ,
             if
             Conformists
             were
             not
             standing
             in
             their
             way
             .
             Now
             so
             the
             case
             is
             in
             relation
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             pleading
             ;
             for
             that
             none
             of
             these
             things
             which
             he
             mentions
             were
             valid
             to
             infer
             peoples
             disowning
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             were
             there
             no
             other
             Ministers
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             Church
             had
             universally
             ,
             both
             Ministers
             and
             people
             faln
             into
             this
             cou●…se
             of
             backsliding
             ,
             will
             be
             readily
             granted
             ;
             But
             without
             any
             advantage
             to
             his
             cause
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             .
             To
             these
             many
             discoveries
             of
             his
             
               begging
               the
               question
            
             in
             this
             debate
             ,
             our
             plea
             and
             arguments
             will
             be
             clearer
             if
             we
             add
             a
             short
             view
             of
             our
             suppositions
             in
             this
             case
             
             and
             question
             .
             Such
             as
             1.
             our
             principle
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             prelacie
             .
             2.
             
             The
             binding
             force
             of
             our
             covenants
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             Churches
             divine
             tight
             to
             her
             Reformation
             and
             priviledges
             once
             establisht
             .
             4.
             that
             this
             is
             a
             case
             both
             of
             defection
             ,
             and
             persecution
             .
             5.
             of
             competition
             betwixt
             Ministers
             &
             professours
             contending
             for
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             a
             party
             of
             backsliders
             overturning
             it
             .
             6.
             
             The
             tendency
             of
             this
             course
             of
             Prelatick
             defection
             ,
             to
             raze
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             not
             prevented
             ;
             it
             will
             end
             in
             propery
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             relation
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             obligation
             to
             duty
             founded
             upon
             that
             relation
             ,
             is
             not
             extinguished
             but
             subsists
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             present
             violence
             and
             persecution
             ,
             which
             they
             with
             their
             weeping
             mother
             are
             exposed
             unto
             .
             Having
             premised
             these
             things
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             said
             we
             may
             draw
             forth
             at
             length
             the
             great
             state
             of
             the
             question
             thus
             ,
             
               whether
               ,
               when
               the
               Reformation
               of
               a
               National
               Church
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               worship
               ,
               discipline
               and
               government
               ,
               is
               by
               a
               backsliding
               party
               overturnd
               ,
               and
               a
               course-carryed
               on
               to
               raze
               it
               ,
               God
               having
               left
               a
               considerable
               body
               of
               Ministers
               &
               professours
               ,
               who
               stand
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               course
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               their
               capacities
               testifying
               against
               it
               ,
               are
               these
               Ministers
               and
               professors
               who
               preach
               and
               hear
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               course
               ,
               or
               the
               complying
               Ministry
               and
               hearers
               ,
               the
               scismaticks
               ?
            
             This
             being
             clearly
             the
             state
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             we
             shall
             offer
             these
             arguments
             to
             fortifie
             our
             principle
             of
             disowning
             conformists
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             and
             denying
             a
             subjection
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             adherence
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             acquit
             this
             principle
             and
             practise
             from
             the
             Informers
             charge
             of
             sinfull
             separation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whoever
             of
             the
             two
             partiss
             adhere
             unto
             the
             true
             genuine
             Church
             ,
             owning
             her
             constitutions
             ,
             authoritie
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             its
             certain
             the
             contrary
             party
             must
             be
             the
             schismaticks
             ;
             here
             it
             must
             be
             seen
             who
             are
             the
             
             first
             departers
             ,
             who
             have
             first
             broken
             the
             hedge
             ,
             who
             have
             first
             disownd
             and
             opposed
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             the
             Government
             ,
             the
             sound
             and
             pure
             doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             in
             complyance
             with
             persecuters
             ,
             surely
             they
             and
             they
             only
             are
             the
             schismaticks
             .
             Had
             not
             this
             invasion
             been
             made
             upon
             our
             Church
             and
             her
             priviledges
             ,
             what
             would
             have
             been
             her
             Judgement
             of
             the
             present
             principles
             and
             practices
             of
             Conformists
             in
             any
             of
             her
             Lawfull
             courts
             ?
             would
             they
             not
             have
             been
             judged
             censurable
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             Schismaticks
             ?
             Now
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             difference
             here
             ,
             except
             ,
             that
             this
             party
             makes
             
               the
               greater
               number
            
             ;
             but
             will
             this
             take
             away
             the
             charge
             of
             schism
             ?
             suppose
             a
             party
             of
             notorious
             schismaticks
             should
             cry
             ou●…
             upon
             such
             as
             withdraw
             from
             them
             as
             schismaticks
             ,
             were
             not
             this
             a
             ridiculous
             charge
             ;
             and
             Just
             so
             is
             that
             of
             Conformists
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Every
             schism
             supposes
             ane
             obligation
             of
             adherence
             to
             that
             Church
             from
             which
             the
             separation
             is
             made
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             let
             him
             prove
             
               ministers
               obligation
               to
               joyn
               into
               this
               Prelatick
               course
            
             (
             without
             which
             they
             will
             not
             admit
             them
             to
             officiat
             )
             and
             disprove
             
               our
               prior
               obligations
               to
               opposeit
            
             ;
             or
             else
             Ministers
             obligation
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             peoples
             consequently
             to
             hear
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             will
             stand
             good
             on
             the
             old
             grounds
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             scripture
             comands
             (
             founded
             on
             Pastours
             of
             this
             Church
             their
             Ministerial
             relation
             )
             to
             set
             the
             trumpet
             to
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             Ministerial
             testimony
             against
             this
             defection
             ,
             and
             peoples
             obligation
             to
             hear
             and
             take
             warning
             ,
             will
             press
             and
             plead
             for
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             schism
             and
             a
             sinfull
             separation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hence
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             professors
             are
             in
             this
             their
             practise
             never
             toched
             ,
             by
             all
             his
             arguments
             and
             defences
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             weapons
             in
             their
             hands
             against
             him
             and
             the
             conforming
             party
             .
             1.
             
             Whereas
             he
             pleads
             
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               ministeriall
               call
               ,
            
             which
             
             conformists
             lay
             claim
             unto
             ,
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             answer
             ,
             that
             
               Nonconforming
               Ministers
               have
               this
            
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             better
             right
             to
             officiat
             as
             her
             true
             pastours
             then
             Prelatists
             .
             And
             if
             this
             will
             not
             plead
             for
             hearing
             Non-conformists
             ,
             why
             shall
             this
             argument
             be
             thought
             valide
             for
             hearing
             Curats
             ?
             is
             not
             the
             same
             way
             from
             Athens
             to
             Thebes
             ,
             and
             from
             Thebes
             to
             Athens
             ?
             if
             his
             concession
             touching
             
               the
               essence
               of
               their
               Ministerial
            
             call
             ,
             will
             not
             (
             with
             him
             )
             infer
             
               hearing
               Non-conformists
            
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             
               supposed
               schism
            
             :
             Ergo
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             it
             will
             not
             infer
             
               the
               hearing
               of
               Curats
            
             ,
             who
             
               really
               are
               such
            
             .
             2.
             he
             pleads
             that
             
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               failings
               in
               administrators
               ,
            
             or
             
               even
               some
               corruptions
               in
               ordinances
            
             ,
             will
             not
             infer
             
               disowning
               of
               Ministers
            
             .
             Why
             then
             pleads
             he
             for
             
               disowning
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
            
             and
             
               ordinances
               adminis
               red
               by
               them
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             is
             so
             clarly
             applicable
             .
             3ly
             ,
             he
             pleads
             union
             .
             But
             let
             him
             say
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             order
             and
             union
             of
             this
             Church
             before
             these
             innovations
             ?
             was
             it
             
               ane
               union
               under
               Prelacie
               ,
               Erastianism
               ,
               and
               persurious
               breach
               of
               Covenant
            
             ;
             was
             not
             our
             Churches
             Reformation
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             discipline
             and
             Goverment
             ,
             a
             beautiful
             order
             and
             union
             ?
             Now
             who
             broke
             this
             ?
             supppose
             we
             should
             Plead
             union
             ,
             against
             his
             withdrawing
             Presbyterian
             professours
             from
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             will
             he
             owne
             this
             pleading
             ?
             or
             not
             rather
             disowne
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             
               our
               union
               is
               schismatical
            
             ;
             well
             ,
             so
             we
             hold
             and
             do
             prove
             
               the
               prelatick
               union
            
             to
             be
             :
             &
             therefore
             untill
             he
             disprove
             our
             charge
             against
             his
             party
             ,
             this
             pleading
             is
             null
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Divines
             ,
             do
             tell
             us
             (
             particularly
             Timorcus
             chap.
             7.
             page
             32.
             )
             
               that
               a
               sinfull
               separation
               which
               falls
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               schism
               ,
               is
               
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 walking
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 rule
              
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               the
               Churches
               deviation
               specially
               be
               great
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               any
               guilt
               by
               schism
               in
               departing
               
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               hence
               infers
               ,
               that
               unless
               absolvers
               can
               instruct
               that
               prelacy
               is
               
                 juris
                 divini
              
               ,
               disowning
               and
               abjuring
               it
               cannot
               be
               schismatical
               .
            
             Moreover
             this
             man
             himself
             grants
             ,
             that
             schism
             in
             its
             ordinary
             acceptation
             ,
             
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               causless
               separating
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               where
               communion
               with
               a
               Church
               cannot
               be
               held
               without
               sin
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               separation
               is
               necessary
               .
            
             Now
             then
             if
             we
             can
             prove
             ,
             
               that
               our
               non
               union
               is
               not
               causless
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               communion
               cannot
               be
               held
               with
               Conformists
               (
               in
               our
               case
               and
               circumstances
               )
               without
               sin
               ,
            
             we
             are
             not
             Schismaticks
             by
             his
             oun
             confession
             .
             To
             clear
             then
             this
             great
             point
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             owning
             them
             in
             their
             demanded
             conformity
             ;
             we
             offer
             these
             considerations
             .
             1.
             
             Owning
             them
             and
             subjecting
             our selves
             to
             their
             Ministry
             as
             the
             Pastours
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             hath
             a
             
               palpable
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               in
               it
            
             as
             the
             case
             now
             stands
             ,
             for
             all
             along
             we
             must
             suppose
             its
             binding
             force
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             considerable
             body
             of
             Ministers
             &
             professours
             contending
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             to
             which
             of
             the
             parties
             contending
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             adhere
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             our
             principles
             anent
             its
             binding
             force
             ,
             and
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             cannot
             disprove
             .
             The
             owning
             of
             them
             in
             the
             manner
             above
             expressed
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             many
             wayes
             .
             specially
             as
             this
             man
             pleads
             for
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             totall
             disowning
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Ministry
             .
             In
             this
             case
             it
             is
             a
             
               resiling
               from
               what
               we
               have
               attain'd
               in
               point
               of
               reformation
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             first
             article
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             maintain
             purity
             of
             worship
             and
             Doctrine
             as
             then
             establisht
             .
             Now
             their
             preaching
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             consisting
             of
             
               corrupt
               doctrine
            
             contrary
             to
             our
             Reformation
             ?
             And
             their
             prayers
             have
             severall
             petitions
             with
             which
             we
             cannot
             joyn
             ,
             such
             as
             for
             prospering
             Prelats
             and
             their
             courses
             ;
             Not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             abrogating
             the
             lecture
             ,
             repeating
             of
             the
             creed
             at
             baptism
             ,
             singing
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             conclusion
             ,
             or
             what
             innovations
             
             in
             worship
             are
             introduced
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             concurience
             with
             promoters
             of
             this
             course
             of
             backsliding
             ,
             and
             a
             
               suffering
               our selves
               to
               be
               withdrawen
               from
               our
               union
            
             engadged
             unto
             ,
             and
             a
             denyall
             of
             suteable
             
               assistance
               to
               faithfull
               Ministers
               contending
               for
               the
               Covenant
            
             against
             backsliders
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             other
             articles
             thereof
             .
             This
             will
             be
             specially
             clear
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             further
             considered
             .
             That
             1.
             
             The
             body
             of
             presbyterian
             Ministers
             being
             ejected
             ,
             if
             disown'd
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             extent
             pleaded
             for
             by
             this
             Informer
             ,
             the
             presbyterian
             interest
             ,
             and
             our
             Reformation
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             will
             be
             extinct
             ,
             sold
             and
             betrayed
             .
             2.
             
             Hearing
             Curats
             and
             peoples
             subjecting
             themselves
             to
             their
             Ministry
             as
             the
             Pastours
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             is
             by
             the
             Rulers
             required
             as
             
               a
               direct
               badge
               and
               Test
               of
               owning
               Erastianism
               and
               prelacie
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Covenant
               &
               work
               of
               Reformation
               :
            
             So
             that
             its
             
               a
               case
               of
               confession
            
             ,
             now
             to
             adhere
             to
             a
             faithfull
             Ministry
             contending
             for
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Ther
             's
             no
             other
             way
             to
             exoner
             our
             consciences
             before
             God
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Declare
             our
             nonconformitie
             to
             this
             course
             of
             backsliding
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             practice
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             getting
             of
             wrongs
             redrest
             ,
             or
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Ministry
             removed
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apology
             pag.
             272.
             4.
             
             We
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             engadged
             against
             Indifferency
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             this
             the
             way
             to
             fall
             into
             it
             more
             and
             more
             .
             5.
             
             We
             engadge
             that
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             
               this
               work
               of
               Reformation
               shall
               remain
               inviolable
               to
               posterity
               .
            
             But
             what
             memory
             shall
             the
             posterity
             have
             of
             this
             work
             if
             prelats
             and
             curats
             be
             thus
             submitted
             unto
             ?
             6.
             
             We
             engadge
             opposition
             in
             our
             capacity
             to
             all
             prelatick
             malignant
             enemies
             of
             the
             Lords
             worke
             and
             interest
             ;
             but
             how
             is
             it
             performd
             when
             we
             thus
             strengthen
             their
             hands
             ,
             in
             their
             avowed
             opposition
             therunto
             .
             7.
             
             How
             
               assist
               we
               and
               Defend
               in
               this
               common
               cause
               of
               Religion
               and
               liberty
               ,
               such
               as
               enter
            
             
             
               into
               this
               league
            
             ,
             when
             we
             thus
             Divide
             from
             our
             suffering
             brethren
             ,
             wound
             and
             offend
             them
             and
             shake
             off
             a
             faithfull
             Covenant-keeping
             Ministry
             .
             8
             How
             maintain
             we
             our
             reformed
             Doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             union
             ,
             when
             thus
             owning
             false
             prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             instruction
             that
             causeth
             to
             err
             from
             the
             words
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cause
             Divisions
             and
             offences
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             we
             have
             Learnd
             .
             Prov.
             19.
             27.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             9.
             
             How
             
               maintain
               we
               the
               priviledges
               of
               our
               Church
               and
               her
               Reformed
               Government
               ?
            
             when
             owning
             intruding
             prelats
             and
             their
             creatures
             as
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             disowning
             her
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             now
             taking
             her
             by
             the
             hand
             .
             This
             practice
             is
             ane
             approving
             of
             Curats
             call
             and
             mission
             ,
             rather
             then
             that
             of
             presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Next
             ,
             owning
             and
             adhering
             to
             Curats
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             principles
             ,
             hath
             
               an
               accession
               to
               much
               guilt
               otherwise
               ,
            
             such
             as
             .
             1.
             
             The
             owning
             of
             a
             palpably
             blasted
             ,
             and
             Disowning
             a
             palpably
             sealed
             Ministry
             .
             2
             A
             high
             reflection
             on
             the
             sufferings
             of
             many
             Godly
             upon
             this
             ground
             .
             3.
             
             A
             shutting
             of
             our
             eyes
             against
             Ministerial
             Discoveries
             of
             the
             sin
             and
             duty
             of
             the
             time
             .
             4.
             
             A
             casting
             of
             our selves
             on
             tentations
             of
             greater
             complyance
             .
             5.
             
             A
             breaking
             of
             fellowship
             with
             these
             that
             are
             contending
             for
             Gods
             worke
             and
             denying
             a
             sympathy
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             a
             trampling
             on
             their
             blood
             which
             has
             been
             shed
             on
             this
             ground
             .
             6.
             
             A
             disowning
             the
             Ministeriall
             authority
             ,
             and
             tearing
             the
             commission
             of
             Christs
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             ,
             and
             depriving
             our selves
             of
             the
             blessing
             and
             benefit
             of
             their
             Labours
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             practice
             of
             denying
             a
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Rulers
             demanded
             conformity
             therin
             unto
             the
             present
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             fall
             under
             great
             
             
               scripture
               obligations
               ,
               such
               as
            
             1.
             
             The
             obligation
             of
             
               persevering
               in
               integrity
               ,
               and
               holding
               it
               fast
               .
            
             Colos.
             1.
             23.
             
             Heb.
             10
             :
             23.
             
             Psal.
             25.
             21.
             
             Supposing
             prelacy
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             the
             binding
             force
             of
             the
             Covenants
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             the
             work
             of
             reformation
             as
             it
             stood
             establisht
             ,
             this
             practice
             is
             clearly
             cross
             to
             the
             premised
             obligation
             ,
             both
             as
             ane
             acknowledgement
             of
             prelacy
             and
             Erastiani
             me
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             a
             Disowning
             of
             faithfull
             Ministers
             .
             2.
             
             The
             obligation
             of
             
               keeping
               at
               the
               greatest
               Distance
               from
               sin
               ,
            
             exprest
             Jude
             23.
             1
             
             Thess.
             5.
             22.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             will
             infer
             Disowning
             Curats
             in
             this
             case
             .
             1.
             
             All
             Direct
             ,
             or
             interpretative
             consent
             to
             sin
             ,
             is
             here
             Discharged
             .
             2.
             
             A
             practice
             otherwise
             lawfull
             ,
             will
             on
             this
             ground
             become
             
               inexpedient
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             .
             We
             must
             not
             eat
             in
             the
             case
             of
             offence
             ,
             tho
             we
             may
             freely
             eat
             all
             meats
             Rom.
             14.
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             25.
             
             Now
             on
             the
             forementiond
             Suppositions
             ,
             the
             owning
             of
             Curats
             hath
             an
             accession
             to
             their
             sin
             ,
             beyond
             that
             of
             ane
             
               apearance
               or
               a
               touch
            
             ,
             It
             being
             both
             a
             Deserting
             the
             presbyterian
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             a
             badge
             of
             conformity
             to
             Erastian
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             corruption
             and
             defection
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             therby
             advanc'd
             &
             promoted
             ,
             't
             is
             also
             in
             this
             case
             of
             competition
             ,
             a
             deliberat
             adherence
             to
             the
             prelatick
             rather
             then
             presbyterian
             interest
             .
             3.
             
             The
             great
             obligation
             of
             
               a
               testimony
               to
               truth
               and
               Duty
               ,
            
             exprest
             Heb.
             10.
             23.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             32.
             will
             plead
             for
             this
             practice
             ,
             
               All
               truth
            
             must
             be
             avowed
             ,
             &
             
               practically
               avowed
            
             .
             We
             must
             walk
             
               circumspectly
               ,
               or
               exactly
            
             as
             the
             Word
             imports
             ,
             &
             we
             must
             avow
             truth
             &
             duty
             on
             the
             greatest
             hazard
             ;
             even
             the
             smallest
             mater
             is
             great
             ,
             when
             
               a
               testimony
               is
               concernd
               in
               it
               ,
            
             were
             it
             but
             the
             circumstance
             of
             
               an
               open
               window
            
             ,
             Daniel
             durst
             not
             ommit
             it
             upon
             the
             greatest
             hazard
             .
             And
             as
             this
             testimony
             must
             be
             full
             ,
             so
             must
             it
             also
             be
             constant
             .
             Demas
             shame
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             aflictions
             of
             the
             gospel
             made
             him
             forsake
             the
             Apostle
             after
             great
             appearances
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
             embrace
             this
             present
             world
             .
             And
             beside
             ,
             whatever
             
               truth
               or
               duty
               is
               opposed
            
             ,
             that
             becomes
             
               the
               speciall
               object
               of
               this
               testimony
               .
            
             Hence
             Ministers
             and
             Professours
             in
             their
             capacity
             are
             called
             to
             contend
             for
             this
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             Ministers
             silence
             as
             to
             
               a
               Ministerial
               testimony
            
             against
             this
             course
             of
             backsliding
             ,
             and
             
               people's
               disowning
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
               adhering
               to
               Conformists
            
             ,
             is
             so
             palpably
             cross
             therunto
             ,
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             .
             4.
             
             This
             practice
             is
             inferd
             from
             the
             scripture
             obligation
             ,
             to
             guard
             
               against
               the
               slumbling
               and
               offending
               our
               brethren
               ,
            
             exprest
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             3.
             
             Math.
             18.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             32.
             
             Here
             is
             Discharged
             any
             
               Dictum
               vel
               factum
               quo
               alius
               deterior
               redditur
               ,
               saith
               Polanus
               .
            
             Whatever
             practice
             gives
             occasion
             of
             our
             brothers
             sinning
             ,
             of
             calling
             truth
             in
             question
             ,
             of
             acting
             with
             a
             Doubting
             conscience
             ,
             or
             which
             weakens
             his
             plerophory
             or
             assurance
             ,
             is
             here
             discharged
             .
             And
             neither
             the
             lawfulness
             nor
             Indifferency
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             nor
             mens
             Authority
             commanding
             it
             ,
             Nor
             the
             weakness
             ,
             yea
             or
             wickedness
             of
             those
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             stumbled
             ,
             will
             warrand
             the
             Doing
             of
             that
             out
             of
             which
             offence
             arises
             .
             Paul
             Declares
             all
             meats
             lawfull
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             eat
             in
             case
             of
             offence
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             25.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             13.
             
             This
             Declaring
             of
             
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               that
               practice
            
             ,
             is
             equivalent
             to
             
               any
               civill
               Declarator
               or
               Law
            
             which
             alters
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             scandal
             .
             Paul
             will
             not
             have
             the
             weak
             stumbled
             Rom.
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Nor
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             malicious
             who
             desired
             occasion
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             12.
             
             Now
             owning
             of
             Curats
             as
             the
             case
             is
             now
             circumstantiat
             doth
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             apostacy
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             tendency
             to
             wound
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             godly
             who
             dare
             not
             owne
             them
             ,
             or
             may
             provoke
             them
             to
             act
             against
             their
             light
             ;
             and
             therefore
             unless
             owning
             them
             could
             be
             proved
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             as
             matters
             now
             stand
             ,
             the
             premisd
             scripture
             obligation
             will
             infer
             it
             to
             be
             sinfull
             .
             5.
             disowning
             conformists
             will
             clearly
             
             follow
             from
             the
             scripture
             obligation
             ,
             
               to
               turn
               away
               from
               seducers
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             turn
             aside
             from
             Gods
             way
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
             The
             apostle
             having
             given
             a
             large
             Induction
             of
             evills
             adhering
             to
             these
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             putting
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             black
             
               Theta's
               ,
               Covenant
               breaking
            
             ,
             concludes
             his
             discovery
             with
             this
             grand
             precept
             (
             ver
             .
             5.
             )
             
               from
               such
               turn
               away
            
             .
             We
             must
             beware
             of
             false
             prophets
             ,
             the
             concision
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             walk
             not
             according
             to
             the
             received
             ordinances
             ,
             Math.
             7.
             15.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             Philip.
             3.
             2.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             6.
             
             Christs
             sheep
             do
             flee
             from
             the
             stranger
             ,
             and
             hear
             not
             his
             voice
             .
             Iohn
             .
             10
             ,
             27.
             1.
             
             All
             promoters
             of
             wayes
             contrary
             to
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             are
             here
             commanded
             to
             be
             eschewed
             .
             2.
             
             We
             must
             know
             and
             discover
             such
             by
             their
             fruits
             and
             practicall
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             16.
             compared
             with
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
             These
             that
             practically
             act
             the
             foxes
             Cant.
             2.
             15.
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             consequently
             eschewed
             ,
             the
             saints
             must
             be
             fortifyed
             against
             these
             
               that
               ly
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               ,
            
             God
             disowns
             these
             that
             make
             sad
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             evill
             doers
             .
             Ezek
             13.
             22.
             such
             as
             stand
             not
             in
             his
             counsel
             Ier.
             33.
             22.
             
             &
             cause
             people
             to
             err
             by
             their
             lies
             and
             lightness
             .
             Ier.
             26.
             32.
             
             Now
             upon
             the
             forementiond
             suppositions
             its
             clear
             that
             Conformists
             are
             leading
             aside
             from
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             opposing
             the
             principles
             &
             priviledges
             ,
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             they
             are
             
               Covenant
               breakers
            
             from
             whom
             we
             are
             
               to
               turn
               away
            
             ;
             they
             are
             speaking
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             healing
             the
             wound
             slightly
             ,
             and
             are
             ruling
             with
             force
             and
             rigour
             Ezek.
             34.
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             
             Witness
             their
             present
             violence
             .
             6.
             
             This
             practice
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             officiating
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             course
             ,
             and
             peoples
             adherence
             to
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             inferr'd
             from
             the
             scripture
             obligation
             of
             
               many
               terrible
               charges
               and
               adjurations
               laid
               upon
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               a
               faithfull
               diligence
               in
               their
               Ministerial
               function
               ,
               and
               a
               suteable
               Ministerial
               testimony
            
             
             
               concerning
               the
               sin
               and
               duty
               of
               the
               time
               ,
            
             which
             is
             necessarly
             inclusive
             of
             their
             peoples
             reciprocal
             diligence
             ,
             in
             attending
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             their
             obedience
             and
             faithfull
             adherence
             accordingly
             .
             They
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               cry
               aloud
               and
               shew
               the
               people
               their
               sin
               Isa.
            
             58.
             1.
             and
             as
             they
             would
             not
             have
             the
             blood
             of
             souls
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             faithfull
             warning
             touching
             sin
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             their
             peoples
             case
             and
             hazard
             ,
             especially
             in
             times
             of
             great
             sin
             and
             judgement
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             terribly
             pleading
             his
             controversy
             with
             them
             Ezek.
             3.
             17.
             hence
             they
             are
             enjoyned
             
               to
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               reproving
               ,
               rebuking
               and
               exhorting
               with
               all
               long
               suffering
               and
               Doctrine
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             And
             as
             faithfull
             
               watchmen
               on
               Ierusalems
               walls
               ,
               never
               to
               hold
               their
               peace
               day
               nor
               night
               till
               she
               be
               establisht
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               praise
               in
               the
               earth
               Isa.
            
             62.
             6.
             
               to
               fulfill
               and
               make
               full
               pro●…fe
               of
               their
               Ministry
               Colloss
            
             4.
             17.
             
             And
             as
             these
             comands
             in
             order
             to
             Ministerial
             diligence
             ,
             do
             singularly
             oblige
             herunto
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             so
             the
             
               scripture
               woes
               and
               threatnings
               thundered
               against
               Ministers
               negligence
               and
               unfaithfulness
               ,
            
             are
             very
             convincing
             and
             awakening
             .
             See
             Ezek.
             chap.
             3.
             and
             chap.
             13.
             5.
             6
             
             :
             Hence
             on
             the
             forementiond
             suppositions
             it
             clearly
             followes
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Ministers
             are
             oblidged
             to
             be
             constantly
             instant
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             in
             their
             Ministerial
             testimony
             against
             this
             course
             of
             defection
             .
             2.
             
             This
             case
             of
             defection
             and
             persecution
             ampliats
             and
             extends
             this
             duty
             to
             all
             to
             whom
             they
             can
             have
             access
             ,
             as
             the
             scattered
             preachers
             Acts.
             8.
             
             Went
             every
             where
             preaching
             the
             gospel
             ,
             after
             that
             persecution
             that
             arose
             about
             Stephen
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Ministerial
             testimony
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             grounds
             ,
             must
             be
             levelled
             at
             all
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             branches
             and
             degrees
             of
             our
             defection
             .
             4.
             
             The
             duty
             and
             obligation
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             reciprocall
             and
             commensurable
             therunto
             .
             And
             if
             hearing
             Curats
             and
             
             disowning
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             be
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             great
             obligation
             ,
             let
             any
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             part●…
             in
             a
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             which
             having
             overturnd
             her
             Reformation
             ,
             hath
             shut
             out
             ,
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             persecute
             away
             sound
             adherers
             therunto
             both
             Ministers
             and
             professours
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             admit
             Ministers
             to
             officiat
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             sinfull
             terms
             of
             complyance
             with
             their
             way
             ,
             cannot
             charge
             the
             sound
             party
             with
             schism
             in
             standing
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             &
             owning
             and
             prosecuting
             their
             respective
             duties
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             and
             flocks
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             these
             overturners
             and
             backsliders
             .
             For
             this
             would
             justify
             the
             most
             ingraind
             schism
             that
             ever
             was
             heard
             of
             ;
             Now
             so
             the
             case
             is
             here
             ,
             for
             all
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             are
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             and
             all
             sound
             professours
             adhering
             to
             them
             persecute
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             retract
             their
             principles
             ,
             and
             conform
             to
             prelacie
             .
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             taking
             up
             a
             new
             tenour
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             in
             a
             precarious
             servile
             dependence
             upon
             Erastian
             prelacy
             ,
             headed
             and
             influenced
             by
             a
             meer
             civil
             papacy
             ;
             And
             people
             ,
             in
             subjecting
             themselves
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             servile
             deputes
             of
             Erastian
             prelates
             ,
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             their
             hearty
             complyance
             with
             ,
             and
             submission
             unto
             ,
             this
             blasphemous
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             overturning
             of
             the
             pure
             constitution
             and
             reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             their
             plea
             is
             an
             owning
             of
             duty
             against
             Schismaticks
             disowning
             it
             .
             Do
             not
             our
             Divines
             tell
             the
             Romanists
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             
               that
               they
               have
               seperat
               and
               persecute
               us
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               schism
               lyes
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               not
               on
               us
               :
            
             So
             the
             case
             is
             here
             .
             Let
             this
             man
             say
             ,
             what
             would
             have
             been
             the
             judgement
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             any
             of
             her
             former
             judicatories
             ,
             anent
             a
             party
             owning
             such
             principles
             as
             Conformists
             do
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             or
             casting
             out
             all
             that
             oppose
             them
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             concurr
             in
             their
             course
             of
             backsliding
             in
             overturning
             the
             sworn
             
             Reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             the
             Informer
             himself
             ,
             if
             such
             would
             not
             have
             been
             judged
             censurable
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             Schismaticks
             .
             And
             he
             can
             assigne
             nothing
             now
             to
             turn
             or
             cast
             the
             scale
             ,
             no
             ground
             of
             disparity
             ,
             unless
             he
             place
             it
             in
             this
             ,
             
               that
               prelatists
               are
               the
               greater
               number
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               civil
               power
               on
               their
               side
               .
            
             And
             if
             this
             pityfull
             plea
             will
             carry
             it
             ,
             the
             Romanists
             have
             long
             since
             outweighed
             the
             protestant
             Churches
             in
             this
             debate
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             will
             not
             for
             very
             shame
             admit
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             practice
             of
             adhering
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             disowning
             Curats
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             of
             the
             
               ingredients
               of
               schismor
               ,
               sinfull
               separation
               from
               this
               Church
               ,
            
             included
             therein
             ,
             as
             matters
             now
             stand
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             question
             is
             stated
             on
             the
             forementioned
             hypotheses
             .
             Which
             will
             appeare
             in
             these
             cleare
             positions
             in
             the
             point
             of
             schism
             (
             which
             are
             evident
             in
             their
             own
             light
             )
             being
             applyed
             and
             brought
             home
             to
             our
             present
             case
             .
             1.
             
             Schism
             is
             
               a
               starting
               out
               from
               under
               due
               relations
               to
               a
               Church
               and
               from
               her
               Ministry
               ,
            
             and
             duties
             accordingly
             .
             But
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             and
             practise
             under
             debate
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             professours
             
               are
               pursuing
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               respective
               relation
               to
               this
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             it
             stood
             reformed
             and
             establisht
             before
             these
             innovations
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostat
             prelatick
             party
             are
             doing
             the
             contrary
             .
             2.
             
             In
             a
             sinfull
             Schismatick
             separation
             ,
             it
             is
             alwayes
             supposed
             
               that
               the
               withdrawing
               ,
               is
               from
               those
               who
               are
               holding
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
            
             otherwise
             we
             lose
             the
             basis
             and
             fundation
             of
             all
             sound
             definitions
             of
             schism
             .
             But
             here
             the
             persecute
             party
             
               are
               owning
               the
               Reformation
               of
               this
               pure
               Church
               against
               a
               party
               of
               separatists
               ,
            
             who
             have
             broken
             her
             order
             ,
             union
             ,
             and
             National
             vows
             ;
             and
             who
             are
             also
             censurable
             by
             all
             her
             standing
             acts
             .
             3.
             
             In
             a
             proper
             Schismatick
             separation
             ,
             
               the
               principles
               and
               practice
               of
               these
               from
               whom
               the
               separation
               is
               made
               ,
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               subservient
               to
               that
               Churches
               union
               ,
               right
               establishment
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               for
               maintaining
               her
               communion
            
             ;
             but
             to
             separat
             from
             those
             whose
             principles
             and
             practice
             is
             a
             stated
             opposition
             (
             and
             in
             so
             far
             as
             an
             opposition
             )
             to
             her
             purity
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             to
             maintain
             her
             true
             union
             and
             communion
             ,
             and
             not
             sinfully
             to
             separat
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Assumption
             as
             to
             this
             practice
             under
             debate
             ,
             might
             be
             cleard
             by
             a
             large
             induction
             of
             particulars
             .
             If
             we
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             two
             parties
             (
             Presbyterian
             and
             prelatical
             )
             their
             carriage
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             Church
             :
             It
             will
             be
             evident
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             general
             .
             That
             Conformists
             their
             principles
             and
             practice
             ,
             is
             a
             direct
             impeachment
             of
             our
             establisht
             reformation
             ,
             and
             that
             Presbyterians
             are
             maintaining
             and
             adhering
             to
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             Conformists
             do
             avowedly
             disowne
             and
             abjure
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             Presbyterians
             adhere
             unto
             and
             owne
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             Conformists
             are
             breaking
             and
             dissipating
             our
             Churches
             establisht
             order
             and
             union
             ,
             Presbyterians
             are
             in
             this
             practice
             contending
             for
             both
             ;
             the
             one
             party
             is
             wounding
             our
             Church
             both
             by
             persecution
             and
             reproach
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             taking
             her
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             endeavouring
             her
             help
             and
             comfort
             in
             this
             her
             deep
             distresse
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Covenant
             obliges
             to
             disowne
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             the
             second
             .
             4.
             
             The
             one
             is
             censurable
             by
             her
             ,
             the
             other
             deserves
             her
             praise
             .
             Now
             can
             there
             be
             any
             question
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             which
             of
             these
             parties
             people
             are
             obliged
             to
             adhere
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             4th
             place
             ,
             In
             a
             sinfull
             separation
             as
             to
             communion
             in
             worship
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             
               the
               worship
               of
               that
               Church
               ownd
               and
               establisht
               therein
               ,
            
             because
             a
             party
             innovating
             herein
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             innovating
             in
             doctrine
             and
             government
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             is
             establisht
             ,
             are
             
               hactenus
               ,
               and
               ipso
               facto
            
             (
             in
             this
             their
             practice
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             very
             ground
             )
             schismaticks
             both
             in
             their
             worship
             and
             government
             .
             Therefore
             to
             disowne
             them
             therein
             can
             be
             no
             schism
             ;
             for
             this
             would
             involve
             a
             
             palpable
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             these
             withdrawers
             in
             this
             same
             practice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             respects
             and
             circumstances
             therof
             ,
             were
             Schismaticks
             and
             not
             Schismaticks
             .
             Now
             prelatists
             their
             doctrine
             is
             new
             and
             odd
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             And
             their
             worship
             ,
             (
             over
             and
             above
             the
             corruption
             adhering
             to
             it
             )
             is
             the
             worship
             of
             an
             innovating
             party
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             our
             Churches
             establisht
             order
             .
             And
             therfore
             to
             disowne
             them
             therein
             is
             no
             sinfull
             separation
             from
             this
             Church
             her
             fellowship
             and
             worship
             ,
             while
             existing
             in
             her
             sound
             and
             purer
             part
             ,
             and
             opposing
             these
             innovations
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             Schismatick
             separation
             ,
             
               the
               rent
               is
               made
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               true
               and
               genuine
               Church
               .
            
             So
             that
             when
             a
             schism
             and
             rent
             is
             stated
             betwixt
             a
             godly
             Ministry
             contending
             for
             a
             pure
             Churches
             Reformation
             ,
             against
             an
             apostat
             party
             of
             the
             Ministry
             :
             the
             sound
             professours
             stand
             preobliged
             to
             adhere
             unto
             ,
             and
             strength●…n
             the
             sounder
             part
             ,
             
               upon
               this
               very
               ground
               of
               holding
               the
               union
               and
               communion
               of
               that
               pure
               Church
               against
               these
               backsliders
            
             ;
             supposing
             they
             will
             rent
             and
             ruine
             her
             ,
             if
             not
             opposed
             :
             and
             so
             the
             case
             is
             here
             .
             The
             union
             and
             order
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             is
             already
             broken
             by
             the
             prelatick
             innovators
             and
             backsliders
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             only
             ;
             so
             that
             upon
             the
             supposal
             of
             this
             fixed
             schism
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             must
             adhere
             to
             the
             sound
             Church
             and
             Ministry
             .
             And
             in
             this
             
               extreme
               necessity
            
             ,
             the
             
               lesser
               obligation
            
             as
             to
             parochial
             order
             ,
             must
             give
             place
             to
             the
             
               greater
               duties
            
             of
             preserving
             and
             maintaining
             the
             Churches
             union
             and
             reformation
             ,
             when
             a
             course
             is
             carried
             on
             tending
             to
             ruine
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Every
             sinfull
             separation
             is
             ,
             
               from
               the
               fellowship
               of
               a
               Church
               either
               in
               her
               Ministry
               ,
               lawfull
               courts
               ,
               or
               Worship
               and
               ordinances
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             various
             relations
             ,
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             Separatists
             ,
             whether
             Church
             officers
             or
             others
             .
             But
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             and
             professours
             separat
             in
             none
             of
             these
             respects
             
             from
             the
             genuine
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             .
             1.
             
             Ministers
             separat
             not
             from
             
               her
               courts
            
             ;
             for
             none
             of
             her
             lawful
             courts
             are
             now
             publickly
             own'd
             or
             existent
             .
             2.
             
             People
             separate
             not
             from
             
               her
               Worship
            
             ,
             as
             it
             stood
             reformed
             and
             vowed
             unto
             ,
             when
             they
             owne
             the
             
               ordinances
               dispensed
               by
               her
               true
               pastours
               ,
            
             for
             that
             only
             is
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             Nor
             3.
             from
             
               her
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               due
               subjection
               to
               her
               faithfull
               pastours
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             neither
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             her
             faithful
             Ministers
             and
             professours
             .
             Where
             is
             then
             the
             Schism
             ?
             Since
             both
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Government
             of
             this
             true
             Church
             are
             ownd
             ,
             and
             backsliders
             and
             Schismaticks
             only
             (
             and
             as
             such
             )
             are
             disownd
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Schism
             supposes
             that
             these
             whom
             we
             withdraw
             from
             ,
             
               are
               such
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               under
               obligation
               to
               adhere
               :
            
             for
             it
             is
             
               a
               breach
               of
               union
            
             ,
             which
             is
             cemented
             and
             conglutinate
             by
             the
             obligations
             and
             duties
             of
             those
             who
             are
             concerned
             to
             hold
             it
             fast
             ;
             So
             that
             where
             
               the
               obligation
               to
               the
               duty
            
             in
             subserviency
             to
             this
             union
             cannot
             be
             demonstrate
             ,
             to
             be
             incumbent
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             acts
             ,
             By
             whom
             and
             wherein
             this
             union
             is
             to
             be
             upheld
             ,
             the
             charge
             of
             Schism
             upon
             these
             acts
             ,
             which
             are
             supposed
             to
             violat
             that
             union
             ,
             evanishes
             and
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             if
             the
             person
             (
             tho
             a
             Minister
             supposed
             )
             from
             whom
             the
             separation
             is
             made
             ,
             
               wants
               that
               which
               immediatly
               grounds
               this
               obligation
               of
               owning
               h●…m
               hic
               &
               nunc
               ,
            
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             circumstantiat
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             withdrawing
             or
             non-union
             can
             be
             no
             Schism
             ,
             for
             else
             the
             most
             ingraind
             Schismaticks
             might
             be
             owned
             ;
             the
             Informer
             himself
             must
             of
             necessity
             admit
             this
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             he
             will
             crosse
             and
             cut
             the
             sinews
             of
             all
             his
             pleading
             and
             arguments
             which
             he
             presents
             in
             this
             Dialogue
             for
             disowning
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             confident
             that
             out
             of
             this
             circumstanciat
             case
             he
             will
             
             grant
             
               that
               it
               is
               no
               breach
               of
               any
               of
               his
               rules
               or
               reasons
               to
               hear
               them
               .
            
             That
             [
             they
             are
             Ministers
             ]
             and
             [
             are
             preaching
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ]
             that
             [
             they
             have
             a
             lawfull
             Ministeriall
             call
             and
             ordination
             &c.
             ]
             All
             these
             he
             thinks
             will
             plead
             nothing
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             is
             now
             circumstantiat
             ,
             for
             adhering
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             in
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             which
             outweighs
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             looses
             peoples
             obligation
             to
             owne
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             thinkes
             is
             no
             Schism
             but
             duty
             :
             Now
             ,
             let
             our
             Informer
             turn
             the
             tables
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             first
             that
             in
             Curats
             present
             state
             ,
             which
             preponderats
             as
             to
             our
             disowning
             of
             them
             now
             ,
             tho
             all
             that
             he
             pleads
             as
             to
             their
             ordination
             ,
             and
             
               ministerial
               call
            
             were
             granted
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             Schism
             in
             this
             our
             case
             to
             disowne
             them
             according
             to
             his
             own
             principles
             and
             pleading
             in
             this
             point
             .
             2.
             
             He
             must
             grant
             that
             denying
             to
             hear
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               complex
               case
               ,
            
             is
             different
             from
             
               a
               denying
               to
               hear
               simpliciter
            
             ,
             or
             
               disowning
               such
               a
               mans
               Ministry
               simpliciter
               ,
            
             or
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             grant
             that
             out
             of
             this
             case
             
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               might
               be
               heard
            
             ,
             and
             that
             disowning
             them
             is
             not
             
               simpliciter
               a
               disowning
               a
               true
               Ministry
               or
               Church
               ,
               or
               them
               as
               Ministers
            
             ;
             So
             that
             its
             this
             
               case
               of
               competition
               with
               Conformists
            
             ,
             which
             with
             him
             casts
             the
             ballance
             .
             Hence
             as
             matters
             now
             are
             stated
             and
             circumstantiat
             ,
             and
             upon
             our
             principles
             and
             premised
             Hypotheses
             ,
             he
             must
             grant
             there
             is
             that
             in
             conformists
             case
             ,
             which
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             will
             loose
             our
             obligation
             to
             
               receive
               the
               ordinances
               from
               them
               as
               the
               ministers
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             
               white
               in
               the
               marke
            
             wherat
             all
             his
             arrows
             are
             shot
             .
             Such
             as
             1.
             that
             we
             are
             preobliged
             by
             a
             lawful
             Oath
             to
             extirpat
             and
             disowne
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             are
             promoters
             of
             a
             Prelatick
             designe
             to
             ruine
             our
             Reformation
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             have
             avowedly
             disownd
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             commanded
             by
             the
             overturners
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             hear
             them
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             our
             renouncing
             it
             ;
             and
             concurring
             in
             this
             course
             of
             backsliding
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             
             are
             intruders
             ,
             and
             not
             entring
             in
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             and
             order
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             violently
             thrusting
             out
             ,
             and
             persecuring
             her
             faithfull
             Pastours
             ,
             that
             they
             perjuriously
             renounce
             a
             call
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             ordination
             by
             the
             Presbyterie
             .
             All
             which
             grounds
             he
             must
             either
             grant
             will
             supersede
             our
             obligation
             to
             owne
             conformists
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             according
             to
             our
             principles
             ,
             or
             quite
             his
             plea
             and
             pleading
             as
             to
             the
             disowning
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             pleads
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             preceeding
             Dialogue
             ,
             
               that
               the
               covenant
               abjures
               Sel
               isme
               .
            
             Now
             let
             us
             stand
             to
             this
             Decision
             ;
             the
             Informer
             will
             not
             be
             dissatisfyed
             if
             I
             shall
             borrow
             one
             of
             his
             topicks
             ,
             and
             shoot
             ane
             arrow
             from
             his
             own
             bow
             ;
             I
             would
             offer
             then
             to
             him
             this
             syllogisme
             .
             That
             Schism
             which
             he
             pleads
             against
             is
             a
             Schism
             abjured
             in
             the
             Covenant
             :
             but
             disowning
             Conformists
             in
             their
             present
             state
             &
             circumstances
             ,
             &
             refusing
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             schism
             abjur'd
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             assumption
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             If
             the
             disowning
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             their
             present
             state
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             withdrawing
             from
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             function
             and
             their
             Ministerial
             testimony
             against
             prelacy
             and
             for
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             be
             that
             schism
             which
             is
             abjurd
             therin
             then
             a
             refusing
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Curats
             (
             against
             whom
             they
             are
             testifying
             as
             the
             Covenant
             breakers
             ,
             and
             upholders
             of
             prelacy
             )
             ad
             not
             owning
             them
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             be
             that
             scism
             .
             Unless
             he
             will
             mak
             this
             scism
             ,
             such
             a
             Janus
             as
             will
             cast
             a
             maligne
             condemning
             aspect
             upon
             both
             the
             contending
             parties
             ,
             and
             bring
             adherers
             unto
             either
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             under
             this
             imputation
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             disowning
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             Covenant
             as
             schism
             this
             we
             have
             already
             made
             appear
             ,
             
             it
             being
             a
             disowning
             of
             that
             establisht
             order
             and
             union
             of
             this
             Church
             which
             therin
             we
             do
             swear
             to
             maintain
             ,
             and
             a
             schismatical
             withdrawing
             from
             her
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             and
             others
             contending
             for
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             adhere
             unto
             whom
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             an
             union
             wi●…h
             them
             herein
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             layes
             upon
             us
             an
             express
             obligation
             ,
             putting
             the
             imputation
             of
             
               schismatick
               division
            
             ,
             and
             
               detestable
               indifferency
            
             upon
             the
             contrary
             practice
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             it
             follows
             evidently
             ,
             that
             the
             owning
             of
             Conformists
             which
             he
             pleads
             for
             in
             this
             Dialogue
             (
             viz.
             subjection
             unto
             ,
             and
             receiving
             ordinances
             from
             them
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             denying
             this
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             )
             is
             abjurd
             in
             the
             Covenant
             as
             Schismatical
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               
                 charge
                 of
              
               internal
               and
               external
               Schisme
               ,
               
                 put
                 upon
                 Non-conformists
                 :
                 ●…f
                 impeaching
                 the
                 Churches
                 constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 practice
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Worship
                 for
                 more
                 than
                 a
              
               1000
               
                 Years
                 ,
                 examind
                 .
                 His
                 argument
                 from
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 retorted
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 argument
                 taken
                 from
              
               the
               command
               of
               seeking
               the
               best
               gifts
               ,
               
                 considered
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 his
                 argument
                 from
                 ancient
                 canons
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
              
               1647.
               
                 from
                 the
                 reciprocal
                 tye
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Minister
                 and
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 to
                 fortify
                 his
                 charge
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 repell'd
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             cleard
             our
             question
             and
             plea
             ,
             &
             fortified
             our
             practice
             with
             these
             arguments
             ;
             We
             come
             
             now
             to
             examine
             the
             grounds
             on
             which
             this
             new
             Casuist
             imputes
             
               sinfull
               separation
            
             to
             us
             therein
             ,
             We
             acknowledge
             the
             evil
             of
             Schism
             upon
             these
             Texts
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             caused
             sad
             reflectings
             on
             himself
             and
             his
             party
             ,
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             divisions
             and
             offences
             contrary
             to
             our
             received
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             :
             And
             so
             are
             lashed
             by
             that
             Scripture
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             And
             who
             would
             have
             have
             us
             saying
             I
             am
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Rabbi
             or
             Prelat
             ,
             contrary
             to
             1
             Cor.
             1
             :
             12.
             
             It
             's
             they
             who
             have
             disownd
             a
             spirituall
             pure
             unity
             with
             this
             pure
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             seeking
             a
             perjurious
             union
             in
             departing
             from
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             precept
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             3.
             
             And
             are
             so
             far
             from
             esteeming
             others
             in
             Lowliness
             of
             mind
             better
             then
             themselves
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             enjoynd
             .
             Phil
             2.
             2.
             
             That
             their
             Rabbies
             trample
             on
             all
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             their
             underlings
             do
             most
             insolently
             persecute
             and
             despise
             faithfull
             Pastours
             for
             adhering
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             authority
             ,
             and
             union
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             against
             their
             innovations
             .
             Schism
             is
             no
             doubt
             an
             evill
             which
             hath
             much
             infested
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             our
             Church
             :
             and
             the
             Scripture
             sufficiently
             discovering
             the
             evill
             thereof
             we
             need
             not
             Cyprian
             ,
             nor
             Jeroms
             elogies
             anent
             unity
             ,
             to
             persuaed
             it
             .
             Only
             where
             he
             insinuats
             from
             that
             saying
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             which
             he
             mentions
             .
             Who
             asserts
             from
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             [
             that
             who
             are
             slain
             in
             their
             Schism
             ,
             their
             inexpiable
             sin
             is
             not
             purged
             by
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Martyrs
             ]
             that
             such
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             suffering
             people
             of
             God
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             we
             may
             discern
             the
             cruell
             venome
             and
             sting
             of
             this
             mans
             malice
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             sobriety
             which
             he
             pretends
             unto
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             its
             more
             then
             he
             will
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             remnant
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             are
             assembling
             
               out
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             attending
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christs
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             so
             he
             and
             his
             fellows
             setting
             
             these
             murderers
             upon
             them
             in
             this
             duty
             ,
             will
             (
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             )
             be
             exposed
             to
             that
             vengeance
             which
             the
             cry
             of
             their
             souls
             under
             the
             altar
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             slain
             for
             this
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             doth
             plead
             for
             .
             He
             would
             also
             do
             well
             to
             resolve
             this
             doubt
             upon
             Cyprians
             Testimony
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             Cyprian
             did
             ever
             hold
             ,
             or
             if
             himself
             will
             dare
             to
             assert
             ,
             
               that
               the
               blood
               and
               sufferings
               of
               the
               best
               of
               martyrs
               did
               expiat
               their
               guilt
               .
            
             As
             for
             Jeroms
             assertion
             [
             that
             Schism
             .
             and
             Heresy
             ,
             or
             some
             degree
             of
             it
             go
             together
             .
             ]
             I
             think
             it
             is
             fitly
             applicable
             to
             himself
             and
             fellow
             Conformists
             ,
             who
             since
             their
             departing
             from
             the
             unity
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             sworn
             Reformation
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             ,
             to
             justify
             their
             course
             vented
             gross
             errours
             in
             point
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             are
             now
             (
             as
             every
             one
             sees
             )
             posting
             fast
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             denying
             many
             and
             great
             points
             of
             our
             Protestant
             profession
             .
             We
             accord
             to
             Augustines
             saying
             [
             that
             separatists
             (
             as
             such
             )
             receive
             no
             life
             from
             the
             body
             ]
             &
             the
             unquestionable
             godliness
             ,
             &
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             to
             which
             many
             Presbyterians
             are
             admitted
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             shine
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             abominable
             prophanity
             of
             the
             whole
             of
             those
             almost
             that
             owne
             Curats
             ,
             will
             by
             this
             rule
             declare
             who
             are
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             separatists
             from
             Christs
             body
             .
             The
             comment
             of
             the
             
               Thorn
               which
               rents
               the
               lili●…
            
             Cant.
             2.
             2.
             
             Is
             very
             suteable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             who
             have
             now
             of
             a
             long
             time
             rent
             the
             Lords
             faithfull
             flock
             ,
             wounded
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             her
             vail
             :
             esteeming
             themselves
             Christians
             of
             the
             first
             magnitude
             ,
             so
             he
             esteems
             his
             most
             reverend
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             reverend
             under-fathers
             ;
             What
             pitifull
             preambles
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             alleadges
             [
             that
             every
             separation
             is
             not
             schism
             .
             ]
             This
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             )
             he
             acknowledges
             ,
             and
             that
             
               when
               communion
               with
               a
               Church
               cannot
               be
               held
               without
               sin
               ,
               separation
               is
               necessary
            
             ;
             wherein
             he
             yeelds
             all
             that
             we
             
             plead
             ;
             since
             we
             have
             proved
             that
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             joyning
             to
             their
             way
             and
             party
             is
             in
             many
             respects
             sinfull
             ;
             and
             since
             he
             Instances
             
               the
               protestants
               plea
               for
               separating
               from
               Rome
               on
               this
               ground
               ,
            
             knowes
             he
             not
             that
             the
             Papists
             tell
             us
             such
             stories
             anent
             
               union
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               suffering
               without
               the
               Church
               is
               no
               Christian
               suffering
               ,
            
             to
             Iustifie
             their
             bloody
             persecutions
             ,
             which
             very
             well
             sutes
             his
             case
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             the
             protestants
             answer
             ,
             viz.
             [
             That
             we
             are
             in
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             because
             owning
             his
             truth
             ,
             tho
             separat
             from
             their
             syn●…gogue
             ,
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             pretence
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             protestant
             Martyrs
             is
             in
             their
             skirts
             ]
             doth
             sute
             the
             case
             of
             Presbyterians
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             persecuters
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             great
             charge
             followes
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               as
               groundless
               and
               unreasonable
               separation
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               read
               of
               in
               any
               age
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Bona
               verba
               !
            
             How
             is
             this
             made
             good
             ?
             first
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               casting
               off
               Christian
               love
               which
               is
               heart
               Schism
               .
            
             2.
             
             He
             chargeth
             with
             
               external
               Schism
               in
               separating
               in
               acts
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             Now
             what
             if
             we
             recriminat
             in
             both
             these
             ,
             and
             retort
             this
             double
             charge
             upon
             himself
             .
             Have
             they
             not
             disownd
             the
             Worship
             of
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             &
             Professours
             ,
             and
             charged
             all
             to
             separat
             from
             them
             ,
             meerly
             for
             non-complyance
             with
             their
             perjured
             Prelats
             ?
             2.
             
             Have
             they
             not
             for
             many
             years
             glutted
             themselves
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             sweemd
             in
             it
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             very
             ground
             of
             forbearance
             as
             to
             prelatick
             complyance
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             by
             multiplyed
             lawes
             and
             Acts
             ,
             to
             root
             them
             out
             of
             the
             very
             nation
             ?
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             Pull
             this
             beam
             out
             of
             your
             own
             eye
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             a
             litle
             clearer
             in
             this
             point
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             first
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             we
             
               make
               difference
               in
               Iudgement
               as
               to
               lesser
               matters
            
             (
             Church
             Government
             )
             
               a
               ground
               of
               difference
               in
               affection
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               no
               Christians
               who
               are
               not
               of
               our
               persuasion
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               putting
               thus
               lesser
               points
               into
               our
               creed
               ,
            
             and
             un
             
             
               unchurching
               and
               unsancting
               all
               who
               are
               not
               of
               our
               persuasion
               therin
               .
               Ans.
            
             As
             to
             the
             first
             general
             charge
             ,
             I
             know
             none
             more
             guilty
             then
             themselves
             ,
             who
             are
             contending
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             
               tanquam
               pro
               aris
               &
               focis
            
             ,
             for
             these
             their
             
               lesser
               points
            
             ,
             and
             with
             unheard
             of
             rage
             ,
             seeking
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             who
             dare
             not
             comply
             in
             Judgement
             and
             practice
             with
             them
             therein
             .
             2.
             
             I
             thinke
             Christian
             affection
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             is
             best
             seen
             in
             opposing
             and
             testifying
             against
             their
             soul-destroying
             sins
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               by
               any
               means
               rebuke
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               sin
               upon
               him
            
             is
             an
             old
             standing
             rule
             .
             Levit.
             19
             :
             17.
             
             And
             if
             they
             be
             even
             hated
             in
             so
             far
             as
             owning
             pernicious
             wayes
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             more
             then
             what
             David
             avowes
             ,
             Psal
             139
             :
             21
             ,
             22.
             
               do
               not
               I
               hate
               them
               that
               hate
               thee
               ,
               I
               hate
               them
               with
               a
               perfect
               hatred
               .
               I
               account
               them
               my
               enemies
               ,
               I
               hate
               the
               work
               of
               them
               that
               turn
               aside
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               cleave
               unto
               me
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             we
             have
             not
             so
             learn'd
             Christ
             ,
             to
             call
             every
             thing
             lesser
             or
             
               small
               po●…nts
            
             ,
             which
             his
             latitudinarian
             party
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             term
             thus
             ,
             so
             we
             know
             no
             
               point
               of
               truth
               reveald
               and
               commended
               to
               us
               in
               the
               word
               ,
            
             as
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             matter
             of
             our
             practice
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             keept
             out
             of
             our
             creed
             ,
             lest
             
               our
               saith
               become
               much
               shorter
               then
               the
               Scripture
               pattern
               .
            
             And
             we
             acknowledge
             not
             the
             new
             patchment
             
               of
               mens
               Lawes
            
             ,
             which
             this
             man
             and
             his
             fellow-Conformists
             have
             annext
             to
             their
             creed
             ,
             and
             which
             can
             
               pro
               arbitrio
            
             make
             or
             unmake
             these
             his
             
               lesser
               points
            
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               we
               unchurch
               and
               condemn
               all
               Churches
               in
               all
               ages
               who
               have
               ownd
               Bishops
               ,
               Liturgies
               ,
               festivals
               and
               oth●…r
               ceremonies
               —
               And
               if
               we
               make
               the
               removal
               of
               these
               things
               necessary
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               there
               hath
               not
               been
               a
               a
               Church
               for
               above
               a
            
             1000
             
               yeares
               together
               Ans.
            
             To
             make
             the
             last
             part
             of
             this
             argument
             not
             to
             contradict
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             said
             that
             there
             has
             not
             been
             a
             Church
             without
             these
             things
             mentioned
             these
             1600
             years
             ,
             but
             the
             
             man
             seeing
             his
             first
             flight
             or
             Rodomontade
             too
             fierce
             ;
             he
             did
             well
             to
             clap
             his
             wings
             closser
             .
             Upon
             a
             review
             of
             this
             page
             ,
             I
             find
             our
             Informer
             in
             this
             charge
             playes
             but
             the
             pityfull
             Camelion
             and
             versipellis
             :
             for
             finding
             that
             this
             assertion
             of
             his
             ,
             
               that
               Christians
               of
               all
               ages
               since
               Christs
               time
               and
               in
               all
               places
               have
               own'd
               Bishops
               ,
               Liturgies
               ,
               Festival
               dayes
               and
               other
               ceremonies
               ,
            
             would
             have
             drawn
             upon
             him
             the
             heavy
             burthen
             and
             task
             of
             a
             proofe
             ,
             he
             lightens
             himself
             of
             this
             burthen
             ,
             by
             a
             prudent
             
               [
               almost
            
             ]
             which
             in
             this
             point
             is
             very
             significant
             .
             But
             his
             confining
             the
             liturgies
             ,
             Festivals
             ,
             and
             other
             ceremonies
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             last
             thousand
             years
             (
             sullied
             with
             all
             popish
             abominations
             )
             appearing
             too
             simple
             inadvertency
             ,
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             two
             or
             three
             lines
             ,
             he
             secures
             it
             with
             a
             
               [
               much
               above
               .
            
             ]
             But
             lest
             this
             prove
             too
             broad
             reckoning
             ,
             he
             instances
             
               the
               second
               or
               third
               century
            
             from
             whence
             he
             sayes
             ,
             we
             beginne
             our
             reckoning
             as
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             festivals
             ,
             liturgies
             ,
             and
             other
             ceremonies
             .
             But
             1.
             why
             mends
             he
             the
             matter
             so
             inadvertently
             ,
             as
             to
             run
             in
             such
             a
             wide
             uncertainty
             as
             the
             the
             length
             of
             200
             yeares
             in
             that
             calculation
             which
             he
             imputes
             to
             us
             .
             2.
             
             I
             challenge
             him
             to
             shew
             what
             presbyterian
             writter
             did
             ever
             commence
             the
             original
             of
             liturgies
             and
             festivals
             ,
             with
             his
             blind
             &c.
             of
             other
             ceremonies
             (
             which
             will
             travell
             who
             knowes
             whither
             ,
             and
             include
             who
             knowes
             what
             )
             from
             the
             third
             ,
             far
             less
             the
             second
             century
             .
             I
             affirm
             that
             its
             more
             then
             he
             or
             any
             for
             him
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             had
             Bishops
             ,
             liturgies
             ,
             and
             festivals
             since
             Christ.
             Our
             writters
             have
             abundantly
             proved
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             we
             challenge
             him
             to
             shew
             either
             his
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             liturgies
             ,
             or
             festivals
             and
             the
             &c.
             of
             his
             ceremonies
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             these
             two
             ages
             mentioned
             by
             him
             .
             That
             there
             were
             not
             diocesan
             Bishops
             then
             or
             long
             after
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             proved
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             Erastian
             
             Prelats
             .
             For
             holy
             dayes
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             by
             divine
             appointment
             any
             other
             then
             the
             Christian
             Sabath
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             first
             succeeding
             ages
             .
             As
             for
             the
             feast
             of
             Esther
             ,
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             come
             in
             by
             custome
             after
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             .
             For
             liturgies
             ,
             we
             assert
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             and
             age
             knew
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             set
             &
             impos'd
             liturgies
             and
             formes
             ,
             other
             then
             Christs
             prescriptions
             as
             to
             baptism
             &
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             pray'd
             as
             was
             suteable
             to
             the
             present
             action
             and
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             persons
             ;
             If
             he
             betake
             him
             to
             the
             liturgies
             which
             are
             ascribed
             to
             Peter
             ,
             James
             ,
             Mathew
             ,
             Andrew
             ,
             Clement
             ,
             Mark
             ,
             Dionisius
             Areopagite
             ,
             and
             other
             Disciples
             :
             protestant
             writers
             will
             stigmatize
             him
             for
             embracing
             that
             which
             they
             have
             abundantly
             proved
             to
             be
             counterfit
             .
             That
             liturgies
             had
             no
             place
             for
             a
             long
             time
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             clear
             testimonies
             ;
             Tertullian
             (
             Apol.
             cap.
             30.
             )
             shews
             
               that
               in
               their
               publick
               Assemblies
               christians
               did
               pray
               
                 sine
                 monitore
                 quia
                 de
                 pectore
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 without
                 a
                 prescription
                 because
                 from
                 their
                 heart
                 .
              
               And
               in
               his
               treatise
               
                 de
                 Oratione
              
               sayes
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               somethings
               to
               be
               asked
               according
               to
               the
               occasions
               of
               every
               man
               —
               that
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               being
               laid
               as
               a
               fundation
               ,
               its
               lawfull
               to
               build
               on
               that
               fundation
               other
               prayers
               ,
               according
               to
               every
               ones
               occasion
               .
               Agustine
               epist.
               121.
               tells
               us
               that
               
                 liberum
                 est
              
               ,
               It
               s
               free
               to
               ask
               what
               was
               in
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               
                 alijs
                 atque
                 alijs
                 modis
              
               ,
               some
               times
               one
               way
               somtimes
               another
               .
               Likewise
               Justin
               Martyr
               Apol.
               2.
               tells
               us
               that
               he
               who
               Instructed
               the
               people
               pray'd
               according
               to
               his
               ability
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             We
             might
             also
             tell
             him
             of
             Bishop
             Andrews
             success
             ,
             or
             rather
             disappointment
             in
             seeking
             an
             old
             Jewish
             Liturgie
             ,
             which
             when
             sent
             to
             Cambridge
             to
             be
             translated
             ,
             was
             found
             to
             be
             composed
             long
             after
             the
             Jews
             rejection
             ,
             so
             the
             Bishop
             
             being
             asham'd
             ,
             suffered
             this
             notion
             to
             die
             and
             the
             Liturgie
             never
             saw
             the
             light
             .
             See
             Smectim
             and
             Didoclav
             .
             pag.
             615
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             &
             seq
             .
             2.
             
             What
             consequence
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             because
             we
             disowne
             a
             Schismatick
             party
             of
             Innovators
             introducing
             these
             corruptions
             mentioned
             :
             Ergo
             we
             disowne
             them
             as
             no
             Churches
             wherein
             these
             have
             been
             admitted
             .
             Must
             we
             bring
             in
             ,
             or
             comply
             with
             every
             corruption
             once
             purged
             out
             ,
             the
             retaining
             wherof
             may
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ?
             what
             consequence
             or
             reason
             is
             here
             ?
             Again
             ,
             doth
             not
             he
             and
             all
             his
             brethren
             stand
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             the
             order
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             that
             own
             's
             the
             same
             :
             will
             he
             then
             admit
             this
             consequence
             that
             he
             unchurches
             her
             before
             prelacie
             came
             in
             ,
             and
             other
             reform'd
             Churches
             govern'd
             Presbyterially
             .
             So
             we
             see
             himself
             must
             acknowledge
             this
             his
             reasoning
             naught
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             alledges
             [
             that
             these
             things
             mention'd
             ,
             are
             of
             later
             date
             then
             the
             Apostles
             .
             ]
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             that
             
               Bishops
               were
               from
               the
               Apostles
               time
               .
            
             The
             contrary
             wherof
             we
             have
             proved
             either
             as
             to
             diocesan
             or
             Erastian
             Bishops
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             means
             ,
             yea
             even
             a
             proestos
             which
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             age
             had
             no
             place
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             .
             Next
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             
               Polycrates
               in
               the
               debate
               about
               keeping
               of
               Esther
               with
               Victor
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               alledged
               Iohns
               authority
               .
            
             But
             
               how
               proved
               he
               this
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Question
             ,
             not
             
               what
               he
               alledged
            
             ;
             surely
             bare
             alledging
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             so
             specially
             in
             divinity
             is
             bad
             probation
             ;
             Then
             he
             asks
             ,
             
               if
               we
               will
               hence
               infer
               that
               they
               were
               no
               good
               christians
               who
               used
               these
               things
               suppose
               that
               they
               came
               in
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             we
             thinke
             that
             in
             so
             far
             as
             innovating
             they
             were
             not
             
               Sound
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             he
             thinke
             unless
             he
             will
             be
             wise
             above
             what
             the
             Apostles
             have
             written
             ;
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               from
               Rom.
            
             14.
             
             
               It
               appears
               that
               albeit
            
             
             
               some
               thought
            
             (
             he
             should
             say
             understood
             and
             knew
             )
             
               that
               by
               their
               Christian
               liberty
               they
               were
               fred
               from
               the
               ceremoniall
               Law
               and
               therefore
               made
               no
               distinction
               of
               dayes
               or
               meats
               yet
               Paul
               enjoyn'd
               them
               to
               bear
               with
               the
               weak
               ,
               to
               account
               them
               brethren
               ,
               and
               not
               despise
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               weak
               were
               not
               to
               Iudge
               the
               strong
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             How
             proves
             he
             ,
             that
             the
             points
             in
             controversy
             viz.
             prelacie
             ,
             laying
             aside
             our
             vows
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             Erastianism
             ,
             liturgies
             ,
             and
             festival-dayes
             for
             mystical
             ends
             and
             uses
             ,
             are
             such
             nothings
             or
             indifferent
             matters
             ,
             as
             meats
             or
             dayes
             were
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             wherin
             
               pro
               re
               nata
            
             the
             Church
             might
             use
             her
             liberty
             .
             As
             for
             diocesan
             Erastian
             prelacy
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             its
             antiscriptural
             complexion
             to
             appear
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             any
             Lawfull
             liberty
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             embrace
             or
             establish
             it
             ;
             We
             have
             also
             made
             the
             binding
             force
             of
             the
             Covenants
             appear
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             laying
             aside
             of
             them
             consequently
             ,
             is
             a
             horrid
             guiltyness
             ,
             which
             this
             liberty
             can
             never
             be
             extended
             unto
             .
             Likewise
             the
             liturgies
             and
             imposing
             of
             set
             formes
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             adstricting
             publick
             Worship
             therunto
             ,
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             impugned
             from
             Scripture
             and
             divine
             reason
             ,
             by
             several
             of
             the
             godly
             learned
             ,
             and
             discovered
             to
             impeach
             the
             spiritual
             liberty
             of
             Gospel
             Worship
             .
             The
             holy
             dayes
             also
             have
             with
             the
             same
             evidence
             been
             impugned
             by
             our
             divines
             ,
             who
             have
             proven
             that
             they
             do
             impinge
             upon
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             fouth
             command
             enjoyning
             worke
             all
             the
             six
             dayes
             ,
             except
             on
             such
             occasionall
             fasts
             and
             feasts
             as
             are
             held
             out
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             &
             likewise
             are
             reprobate
             by
             the
             New
             Testament
             prohibitions
             about
             superstitious
             observation
             of
             dayes
             :
             The
             Jewish
             dayes
             being
             abrogat
             (
             as
             the
             Informer
             cannot
             but
             grant
             )
             how
             dare
             we
             impose
             upon
             our selves
             a
             new
             yoke
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             here
             pertinent
             to
             dilate
             upon
             these
             points
             ,
             our
             principles
             herein
             might
             be
             abundantly
             fortifyed
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             cleard
             
             to
             his
             conviction
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             impertinency
             of
             this
             parallel
             argument
             ,
             and
             his
             pityful
             p●…
             .
             1.
             10
             principii
             ,
             in
             equiparating
             the
             points
             now
             controvered
             with
             these
             things
             which
             are
             the
             object
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             The
             Informers
             gives
             us
             nothing
             here
             but
             magisterial
             dictates
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             tolerance
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             as
             to
             dayes
             and
             meats
             ,
             relates
             to
             that
             time
             and
             case
             only
             of
             the
             weak
             Jews
             ,
             when
             the
             ceremonies
             tho
             dead
             were
             not
             yet
             buryed
             (
             as
             they
             were
             to
             be
             honourably
             )
             especially
             while
             the
             temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             stood
             ,
             and
             the
             legal
             worship
             therein
             by
             Gods
             providence
             was
             continued
             .
             But
             as
             these
             observances
             were
             ever
             discharged
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             except
             as
             to
             blood
             and
             things
             strangled
             for
             that
             exigence
             only
             of
             the
             weak
             Jews
             )
             so
             after
             when
             christian
             liberty
             was
             known
             ,
             and
             this
             particular
             exigence
             was
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             ceremonies
             buried
             ,
             It
             is
             within
             the
             liberty
             of
             no
             Church
             to
             unbury
             them
             ,
             or
             tolerat
             these
             or
             such
             like
             observances
             in
             others
             .
             Finally
             this
             very
             text
             condemns
             him
             ,
             tho
             his
             begged
             supposition
             were
             granted
             .
             For
             1.
             
             
               The
               eater
               must
               not
               despise
               him
               that
               eats
               not
               :
            
             why
             then
             do
             Conformists
             pursue
             Nonconformists
             ,
             with
             such
             grievous
             punishment
             and
             Lawes
             ?
             they
             not
             only
             despise
             but
             persecute
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             vilely
             reproach
             them
             ;
             
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               mans
               servant
               ?
            
             why
             then
             do
             they
             Judge
             &
             censure
             Nonconformists
             so
             highly
             in
             their
             pulpits
             and
             pamphlets
             (
             and
             the
             Informer
             in
             this
             )
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             of
             as
             deep
             a
             dye
             as
             ever
             the
             Church
             was
             infested
             with
             ?
             2.
             
             
               He
               that
               but
               Doubts
               is
               damned
               if
               he
               eat
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             they
             so
             violently
             press
             consciencious
             Doubters
             to
             their
             way
             ?
             3.
             
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               be
               grieved
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               with
               thy
               meat
               ,
               thou
               walks
               not
               charitably
               .
            
             Why
             then
             are
             they
             so
             uncharitable
             as
             to
             grieve
             Nonconformists
             with
             prelatick
             exactions
             ?
             if
             the
             Judging
             and
             despising
             the
             forbearer
             be
             forbidden
             ,
             much
             more
             are
             their
             cruell
             edicts
             and
             constraining
             Lawes
             ,
             
             whereby
             they
             burden
             the
             consciences
             of
             tender
             forbearers
             in
             this
             case
             .
             The
             practice
             of
             Victor
             as
             to
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             ,
             was
             no
             doubt
             highly
             uncharitable
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             so
             mainly
             because
             of
             his
             censuring
             about
             such
             a
             trifle
             as
             Esther-observation
             ;
             &
             we
             see
             from
             this
             schism
             the
             sad
             effects
             of
             innovations
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Churches
             unity
             &
             peace
             is
             best
             keept
             by
             adhering
             to
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             gospel
             :
             and
             so
             our
             departing
             from
             the
             gospel
             simplicity
             in
             point
             of
             government
             ,
             and
             introducing
             abjured
             prelacy
             ,
             is
             the
             chief
             ground
             of
             the
             present
             schism
             ,
             and
             confusions
             in
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             followes
             our
             Informers
             main
             charge
             
               of
               external
               schism
               ,
               in
               s●…parating
               from
               the
               Churches
               communion
               in
               word
               and
               sacraments
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               apostles
               direction
               ,
               Not
               to
               forsake
               the
               assemblies
               Heb.
            
             10.
             25.
             
             
               It
               seems
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               some
               then
               out
               of
               pride
               and
               singularity
               for
               sooke
               the
               ordinary
               and
               orderly
               assemblies
               of
               Christians
               .
               Ans.
            
             In
             this
             accusation
             his
             so
             much
             boasted
             of
             charity
             is
             evaporate
             .
             What!
             No
             assemblies
             for
             worship
             in
             this
             Church
             but
             among
             Conformists
             ;
             doth
             he
             not
             thus
             unchristian
             and
             unchurch
             all
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             for
             worship
             ?
             why
             persuades
             he
             people
             to
             forsake
             these
             Assemblies
             ?
             and
             who
             now
             Iudges
             another
             mans
             servant
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             brands
             withself-conceit
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             schism
             all
             these
             Assemblies
             of
             Nonconforming
             Ministers
             and
             professours
             ,
             who
             dare
             not
             comply
             with
             prelats
             .
             Again
             ,
             how
             proves
             he
             that
             no
             assemblies
             are
             orderly
             except
             the
             Prelatical
             ?
             we
             avow
             our
             meetings
             for
             worship
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             most
             orderly
             according
             to
             our
             Churches
             established
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Assemblies
             are
             cross
             to
             her
             constution
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             union
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Curats
             perjurious
             intrusion
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             which
             they
             deliver
             ,
             and
             their
             manner
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             cross
             to
             this
             Churches
             practice
             and
             appeintment
             ;
             his
             charge
             of
             schism
             and
             disorderliness
             is
             still
             begged
             ,
             but
             not
             yet
             
             proved
             ;
             and
             orderliness
             is
             (
             with
             him
             )
             described
             from
             Church-walls
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             unity
             ,
             why
             have
             they
             east
             out
             hundreds
             of
             Ministers
             from
             officiating
             ,
             because
             they
             durst
             not
             joyn
             with
             Conformists
             ,
             in
             their
             perjur'd
             course
             of
             defection
             ?
             if
             this
             man
             be
             not
             here self
             convict
             ,
             let
             any
             Judge
             .
             Let
             him
             produce
             (
             if
             he
             can
             )
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             for
             worship
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             contraire
             unto
             the
             nature
             ,
             constitution
             ,
             and
             worship
             of
             the
             assemblies
             mentioned
             in
             that
             scripture
             ;
             and
             untill
             this
             be
             ,
             we
             may
             on
             better
             ground
             recriminat
             this
             charge
             upon
             his
             withdrawing
             people
             from
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             and
             professors
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             alledges
             poorly
             that
             all
             do
             not
             forsake
             their
             parochial
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             some
             do
             now
             and
             then
             keep
             them
             .
             He
             Answers
             ,
             that
             
               tho
               all
               withdraw
               not
               in
               alike
               degree
               ,
               yet
               the
               least
               degree
               is
               unwarrantable
               —
               that
               people
               advance
               from
               step
               to
               step
               ,
               that
               some
               after
               withdrawing
               from
               them
               ,
               hear
               only
               the
               Indulged
               ,
               or
               those
               who
               have
               still
               preached
               without
               conformity
               in
               their
               own
               Ch●…rches
               ,
               and
               within
               a
               little
               will
               hear
               none
               of
               them
               ;
               that
               some
               hear
               in
               their
               own
               Churches
               but
               will
               not
               communicat
               ,
               the
               reason
               whereof
               he
               cannot
               understand
               ,
               since
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Sacraments
               depends
               not
               on
               the
               Minister
               ,
               that
               the
               lest
               degree
               of
               separation
               makes
               way
               for
               a
               greater
               —
               that
               Baxter
               in
               his
               cure
               of
               Church
               divisions
               ,
               tells
               of
               some
               turning
               separatists
               ,
               who
               dyed
               Infidels
               .
               Ans.
            
             He
             hath
             not
             yet
             proved
             that
             the
             withdrawing
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             is
             
               a
               Sinfull
               Schismatick
               separation
            
             ;
             and
             we
             hope
             we
             have
             made
             the
             contraire
             appear
             .
             As
             for
             these
             degrees
             he
             mentions
             ,
             we
             say
             .
             1.
             
             His
             cruell
             uncharitablness
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministersis
             here
             very
             conspicuous
             ,
             since
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             in
             the
             least
             heard
             or
             own'd
             in
             their
             present
             case
             and
             circumstances
             .
             Certainly
             to
             tye
             up
             people
             from
             occasional
             improvement
             of
             the
             various
             gifts
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             his
             ministers
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             setled
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             
             right
             constitution
             ,
             is
             cross
             to
             that
             
               interest
               in
               one
               anothers
               gifts
               and
               graces
               ,
            
             which
             the
             members
             of
             Christs
             mystical
             body
             (
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             among
             themselves
             )
             are
             priviledged
             with
             .
             And
             in
             impeaching
             this
             the
             Informer
             blotes
             himself
             with
             scismatick
             uncharitablenes
             of
             the
             deepest
             dye
             .
             2.
             
             As
             it
             s
             no
             strange
             thing
             that
             in
             such
             a
             time
             of
             darkness
             ,
             desertion
             ,
             and
             defection
             ,
             peoples
             recovery
             be
             gradual
             ,
             and
             sometime
             attended
             with
             Infirmities
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             duties
             incident
             to
             us
             while
             in
             time
             ,
             so
             the
             contrary
             influences
             of
             love
             to
             truth
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             hazard
             ,
             may
             be
             easily
             productive
             of
             such
             variety
             in
             the
             carriage
             of
             poor
             tender
             souls
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Lords
             supper
             being
             a
             special
             badge
             of
             our
             union
             and
             communion
             in
             and
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             It
             s
             no
             strange
             thing
             that
             tender
             souls
             scruple
             to
             pertake
             thereof
             from
             men
             at
             so
             palpable
             a
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             Conformists
             ,
             especially
             while
             this
             ordinance
             may
             be
             enjoyed
             more
             purely
             elswhere
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               Schismaticks
               ar
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               receive
               no
               life
               from
               it
               ,
            
             and
             (
             if
             we
             may
             drawan
             inference
             and
             retortion
             from
             this
             assertion
             )
             the
             people
             of
             God
             must
             judge
             Conformists
             to
             be
             such
             .
             For
             these
             effects
             of
             separation
             which
             Baxter
             mentions
             ,
             we
             bless
             the
             Lord
             the
             contrary
             effects
             of
             sound
             piety
             ,
             in
             many
             who
             were
             prophane
             while
             owning
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             are
             convincingly
             apparent
             ,
             since
             they
             separated
             from
             them
             :
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             backsliding
             from
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             viz.
             gross
             prophanity
             ,
             or
             atheisticall
             Indifferency
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             as
             sadly
             evident
             in
             those
             who
             having
             once
             own'd
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             have
             return'd
             to
             Conformists
             again
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             objects
             and
             answers
             ,
             
               anent
               some
               of
               their
               own
               party
               going
               to
               others
               then
               their
               own
               parish-Curats
               ,
               whom
               unless
               insuperable
               le
               ts
               hinder
               to
               attend
               their
               own
               parish-Church
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               his
               fellows
               not
               to
               owne
               .
            
             We
             are
             not
             much
             concernd
             to
             notice
             any
             further
             ,
             
             then
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             
               parvo
               discrimine
               refert
            
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             people
             go
             to
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             them
             being
             as
             a
             briar
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             uprights
             as
             a
             thorn-hedge
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             blotted
             with
             such
             Schismatick
             opposition
             to
             this
             Church
             her
             pure
             constitution
             and
             principles
             ,
             as
             may
             put
             it
             beyond
             debate
             with
             tender
             souls
             ,
             (
             lovers
             of
             truth
             and
             duty
             )
             that
             they
             ought
             adhere
             to
             Christs
             faithfull
             ambassadours
             rather
             then
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             objects
             ,
             [
             that
             its
             hard
             to
             hinder
             to
             go
             where
             we
             may
             be
             most
             edifyed
             ;
             since
             
               we
               must
               Cover
               the
               best
               gifts
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             31.
             ]
             He
             answers
             1.
             that
             
               the
               Apostle
               is
               not
               directing
               private
               Christians
               ,
               what
               gifts
               in
               others
               to
               seek
               after
               for
               their
               edification
               ,
               but
               shews
               that
               though
               there
               are
               diversities
               of
               gifts
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               should
               be
               content
               with
               his
               own
               ,
               given
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               others
               ,
               yet
               that
               he
               should
               seek
               after
               better
               ,
               not
               in
               others
               ,
               but
               in
               himself
               .
               Ans.
            
             Our
             Informer
             doth
             but
             trifle
             and
             deal
             deceitfully
             in
             his
             way
             of
             representing
             this
             ,
             and
             some
             objections
             ensuing
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             He
             supposes
             that
             this
             is
             lookt
             upon
             
               in
               it self
            
             ,
             as
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             adhering
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             without
             previous
             consideration
             of
             
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               our
               present
               case
            
             ;
             and
             also
             in
             supposing
             that
             nothing
             casts
             the
             ballance
             (
             in
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             objecter
             )
             as
             to
             profiting
             or
             not
             profiting
             ,
             but
             
               difference
               of
               gifts
            
             ;
             whereas
             we
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             soveraign
             Influence
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             who
             teaches
             to
             profit
             )
             renders
             the
             means
             and
             ordinances
             effectual
             to
             salvation
             ,
             whether
             the
             Ministers
             gifts
             be
             great
             or
             small
             .
             2.
             
             We
             grant
             ,
             that
             tho
             people
             have
             
               a
               discretive
               Iudgement
            
             as
             to
             gifts
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             profiting
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             try
             the
             spirits
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             setled
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             due
             regulation
             and
             guidance
             ,
             of
             a
             faithfull
             Ministry
             set
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             wholly
             at
             their
             own
             disposal
             herein
             :
             since
             there
             is
             no
             Justling
             betwixt
             
               the
               privat
               discretive
            
             ,
             and
             publick
             
             
               Ministerial
               judgement
            
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             3.
             
             As
             in
             the
             tryall
             of
             Intrants
             ,
             not
             only
             
               the
               sufficiency
            
             ,
             but
             
               suteablenes
               of
               gifts
            
             for
             such
             a
             people
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             eyed
             .
             So
             when
             a
             faithfull
             Minister
             is
             thus
             duely
             called
             and
             setled
             ,
             people
             are
             obliged
             to
             owne
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             a
             due
             attendance
             upon
             the
             ordinances
             administred
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             decency
             ,
             union
             ,
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             that
             act
             of
             our
             Church
             after
             mention'd
             ,
             doth
             call
             for
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             exclude
             all
             occasional
             usemaking
             of
             other
             gifts
             bestowed
             upon
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             were
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             cross
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             beleevers
             interest
             in
             one
             anothers
             gifts
             and
             graces
             .
             But
             4.
             our
             question
             here
             being
             stated
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             this
             National
             Church
             their
             apostacy
             &
             defection
             from
             our
             sworn
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             adhering
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             viz.
             to
             which
             of
             the
             two
             parties
             on
             this
             supposition
             people
             are
             to
             adhere
             in
             worship
             ?
             sure
             the
             Lords
             palpable
             blasting
             the
             backsliding
             party
             their
             gifts
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             saving
             success
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             his
             as
             palpable
             owning
             and
             sealing
             with
             his
             blessing
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             adhering
             to
             his
             truth
             ,
             is
             a
             loud
             call
             (
             in
             this
             broken
             state
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             case
             of
             defection
             and
             persecution
             )
             to
             come
             out
             from
             the
             one
             party
             and
             way
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             the
             other
             .
             So
             his
             Doubter
             in
             this
             and
             the
             next
             objection
             ,
             should
             have
             argued
             thus
             .
             
               In
               this
               case
               of
               defection
               and
               overturning
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               God
               being
               pleased
               to
               seal
               with
               a
               palpable
               blessing
               on
               our
               souls
               ,
               the
               word
               from
               Ministers
               adhering
               to
               their
               principles
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               look
               on
               this
               as
               a
               call
               from
               God
               to
               hear
               them
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               prelats
               perjurd
               hirelings
               ,
               whose
               Ministry
               we
               have
               found
               palpably
               blasted
               since
               they
               complyed
               with
               ●…his
               course
               of
               perjurious
               back
               siding
               ,
               and
               opposition
               to
               Gods
               work
               .
            
             In
             this
             case
             certainly
             its
             an
             argument
             very
             pungent
             ,
             and
             founded
             on
             that
             of
             Jer.
             
             3.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Where
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             the
             prophets
             
               who
               caused
               the
               people
               to
               err
               by
               their
               lies
               and
               lightness
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               hath
               not
               sent
               nor
               commanded
               tho
               they
               prophesie
               ,
            
             with
             this
             ,
             
               that
               therefore
               they
               shall
               not
               profite
               the
               people
               at
               all
               .
            
             So
             the
             Argument
             going
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             our
             Churches
             broken
             and
             persecute
             state
             ;
             and
             a
             competition
             betwixt
             
               a
               faithfull
               Ministry
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               party
               of
               Schismatick
               Innovators
               ,
               and
               overturners
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
            
             will
             infer
             nothing
             against
             our
             Churches
             setled
             order
             under
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             nor
             the
             assemblies
             act
             .
             1647.
             presupposing
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             not
             meerly
             
               the
               gifts
            
             ,
             but
             
               Gods
               saving
               blessing
            
             attending
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             that
             practice
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             to
             his
             answer
             ,
             It
             s
             palpable
             that
             it
             meets
             not
             this
             argument
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             besides
             his
             exclusive
             gloss
             is
             very
             impertinent
             ,
             viz.
             
               because
               we
               are
               to
               seek
               the
               best
               and
               edifying
               gifts
               f●…r
               our selfs
               in
               our
               siation
               ,
               therefore
               we
               are
               not
               to
               seek
               the
               best
               in
               others
               also
               .
            
             What
             consequence
             is
             this
             ?
             Sure
             the
             Informer
             will
             not
             deny
             simpliciter
             ,
             that
             people
             are
             to
             seek
             after
             the
             most
             edifying
             Minister
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             follow
             on
             the
             
               very
               ground
               of
               our
               edification
            
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             design
             in
             seeking
             the
             best
             gifts
             ,
             in
             and
             for
             ourselves
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             the
             great
             mean
             subservient
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             a
             faithfull
             edifying
             Ministry
             is
             Gods
             Method
             for
             winning
             to
             the
             best
             gifts
             for
             my self
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             a
             mean
             leading
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             fals
             within
             the
             compass
             
               of
               this
               command
               ,
               to
               seek
               and
               Covet
               the
               best
               gifts
               .
            
             So
             a
             greater
             then
             he
             ,
             Voetius
             ,
             concludes
             it
             a
             duty
             to
             seek
             the
             best
             edifying
             Ministry
             ,
             on
             this
             ground
             
               De
               politeia
               Eccles.
               pag.
            
             52.
             
             And
             likewise
             on
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             Luk.
             8
             ,
             18
             :
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             22.
             
             And
             removes
             objections
             to
             the
             cotraire
             .
          
           
             His
             2d
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               is
               there
               pressing
               unity
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               despise
               the
               meanest
               gifts
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               meanest
               member
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               Schism
               verse
            
             25.
             
             Ans.
             
             Then
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             precept
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             explain'd
             ,
             seeking
             the
             best
             gifts
             ,
             is
             consistent
             with
             unity
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             Schism
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             wayes
             inductive
             to
             schism
             ,
             but
             consistent
             with
             a
             due
             esteem
             of
             the
             meanest
             gifted
             Minister
             who
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             from
             
               scandalous
               innovators
               ,
               who
               have
               already
               fixt
               a
               Schism
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
            
             by
             opposing
             her
             sworn
             reformation
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             unity
             .
             Nay
             as
             matters
             now
             stand
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             keep
             our
             Churches
             union
             and
             integrity
             ;
             Since
             this
             their
             course
             has
             such
             a
             clear
             tendency
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             her
             Reformation
             and
             pure
             constitution
             ,
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             clear'd
             .
          
           
             His
             3d
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               that
               edification
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               way
               that
               marrs
               the
               Churches
               peace
               —
               and
               that
               though
               our
               sense
               of
               this
               generall
               direction
               were
               granted
               ,
               it
               s
               thus
               to
               be
               understood
               .
               Ans.
            
             Let
             our
             sworn
             establisht
             Reformation
             ,
             its
             principles
             ,
             rules
             ,
             and
             design
             ,
             sit
             in
             Judgement
             and
             determine
             ,
             who
             are
             greater
             enemies
             to
             this
             Churches
             peace
             and
             order
             ,
             they
             or
             we
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             Church
             priviledged
             with
             a
             beautifull
             order
             of
             Government
             ,
             pure
             Gospel-Worship
             ,
             and
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             before
             Prelacy
             was
             introduced
             ?
             Well
             then
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             this
             Churches
             true
             peace
             ,
             Union
             ,
             and
             order
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             opposing
             their
             
               pretended
               order
            
             ,
             who
             are
             letting
             in
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             have
             broken
             her
             walls
             and
             hedge
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             said
             and
             swore
             that
             the
             Presbyterial
             Government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             was
             a
             beautifull
             order
             ,
             unto
             which
             since
             they
             stand
             in
             opposition
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             most
             orderly
             ,
             who
             disowne
             them
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               of
               peoples
               neglecting
               Ministers
               set
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             he
             must
             prove
             
               that
               Conformists
               are
               such
               Ministers
            
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             scandalous
             for
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             in
             their
             carriage
             ,
             having
             no
             visible
             badge
             of
             the
             Lords
             
             call
             ,
             and
             do
             owne
             principles
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             a
             designe
             point
             blank
             contraire
             to
             our
             reformation
             ,
             have
             left
             the
             peoples
             conduct
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             given
             up
             all
             their
             Ministeriall
             authority
             to
             abjured
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             their
             work
             to
             destroy
             ,
             and
             waste
             the
             Lords
             vineyard
             .
             Tho
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             they
             had
             been
             so
             set
             over
             people
             ,
             yet
             since
             they
             are
             tracing
             wayes
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             innovations
             condemned
             by
             our
             Church
             ,
             Christs
             flocks
             cannot
             owne
             ,
             or
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             soules
             spiritual
             guides
             ,
             they
             being
             men
             that
             have
             corrupted
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             made
             many
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             besides
             since
             that
             complyance
             (
             in
             subjection
             to
             conformists
             ,
             and
             disowning
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             )
             which
             he
             doth
             here
             plead
             for
             ,
             is
             in
             very
             deed
             
               a
               despising
               faithfull
               Ministers
               set
               over
               their
               flocks
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             
               standing
               in
               a
               Ministeriall
               relation
               to
               them
            
             ;
             and
             whom
             consequently
             the
             Lords
             people
             are
             called
             to
             honour
             and
             obey
             ,
             this
             same
             reason
             whereby
             he
             would
             persuade
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             conforming
             party
             ,
             pleads
             more
             strongly
             against
             them
             .
             And
             his
             rule
             aftermentioned
             
               not
               to
               do
               evill
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               ,
            
             will
             conclude
             that
             we
             should
             not
             under
             pretence
             of
             keeping
             parochiall
             order
             ,
             or
             for
             eviting
             confusion
             ,
             deprive
             our selves
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christs
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             ,
             to
             adhere
             unto
             whom
             in
             this
             case
             we
             are
             under
             so
             many
             obligations
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Canons
             after'cited
             by
             him
             ,
             
               against
               Ministers
               receiving
               these
               of
               another
               congregation
               to
               the
               Worship
               ,
            
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Informer
             himself
             its
             clear
             that
             such
             
               rules
               of
               decency
               and
               order
            
             ,
             are
             not
             calculat
             for
             every
             meridian
             ,
             every
             time
             and
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             extraordinary
             cases
             must
             have
             suitable
             remedies
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             of
             
               parochial
               order
            
             ,
             cannot
             in
             this
             case
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             when
             
               our
               main
               order
               of
               Government
            
             is
             already
             destroy'd
             ,
             and
             a
             persecuting
             party
             is
             in
             
             our
             Churches
             bosome
             ,
             tearing
             out
             her
             bowels
             ;
             when
             a
             besidged
             city
             hath
             within
             her
             walls
             a
             party
             of
             professed
             defendants
             betraying
             her
             to
             the
             enemie
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             most
             orderly
             and
             faithfull
             watchmen
             who
             resist
             them
             ,
             and
             run
             to
             the
             posts
             which
             they
             have
             betrayed
             .
             Again
             ,
             should
             the
             many
             Ministers
             now
             persecute
             (
             let
             us
             suppose
             they
             are
             residing
             in
             the
             bounds
             )
             plead
             parochial
             order
             ,
             for
             their
             parishes
             adhering
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             disowning
             their
             Curats
             incumbent
             ,
             the
             Informer
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             
               parochial
               order
            
             ,
             will
             plead
             for
             owning
             them
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Or
             in
             the
             case
             of
             conforming
             Ministers
             turning
             enemies
             to
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             Schismaticks
             in
             his
             account
             ,
             he
             will
             grant
             that
             the
             people
             (
             whom
             we
             will
             suppose
             they
             are
             breaking
             off
             from
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Prelatick
             Church
             )
             ought
             not
             to
             owne
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             concern'd
             to
             go
             else
             where
             to
             hear
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             case
             being
             so
             with
             us
             this
             argument
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             cannot
             now
             have
             weight
             until
             all
             that
             we
             plead
             against
             them
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             be
             answered
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             he
             cites
             
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Assembly
            
             1647.
             
             
               Against
               them
               who
               withdraw
               usually
               from
               the
               Worship
               in
               their
               own
               congregation
               ,
               except
               in
               urgent
               cases
               made
               knowen
               unto
               ,
               and
               approven
               by
               the
               Presbytery
               .
            
             Concluding
             ,
             
               that
               therefore
               they
               thought
               not
               this
               a
               fit
               method
               of
               edification
               ,
               &
               that
               this
               act
               was
               made
               to
               prevent
               Schism
               .
            
             But
             had
             he
             set
             down
             the
             narrative
             of
             that
             act
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             coverd
             him
             with
             blushes
             ,
             and
             would
             expose
             him
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             every
             Reader
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             grounded
             upon
             
               the
               then
               compleat
               establishment
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               this
               Churches
               comely
               order
               of
               Presbyterian
               Government
               then
               exercised
               ,
               her
               Presbyterian
               unity
               and
               peace
               ,
               the
               purity
               and
               liberty
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ordinances
               then
               righly
               enjoyed
               .
            
             But
             what
             will
             this
             say
             to
             the
             present
             case
             of
             defection
             and
             persecution
             ,
             wherein
             the
             faithful
             Ministry
             are
             thrust
             from
             their
             flocks
             ,
             and
             that
             work
             raz'd
             
             dare
             he
             say
             this
             assembly
             did
             intend
             to
             stretch
             their
             act
             to
             such
             a
             case
             as
             this
             ,
             or
             to
             stop
             Ministers
             from
             officiating
             in
             such
             a
             distrest
             &
             destroyed
             condition
             of
             our
             Church
             Suppose
             this
             case
             had
             been
             stated
             in
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             
               What
               if
               Presbyterian
               Government
               shall
               be
               razed
               ,
               Prelac●…e
               erected
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               and
               the
               work
               of
               Reformation
               overturned
               and
               disowned
               by
               a
               number
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               while
               a
               stedfast
               body
               of
               the
               Ministry
               stands
               against
               them
               ,
               shall
               this
               act
               reach
               the
               people
               in
               relation
               to
               their
               faithfull
               Pastours
               ,
               ejected
               perjur'd
               intruders
               ?
            
             I
             dare
             refer
             it
             to
             this
             man
             himself
             to
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             what
             their
             resolution
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             would
             have
             concluded
             it
             the
             people's
             duty
             to
             adhere
             to
             these
             destroyers
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             faithfull
             contenders
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             .
             In
             the
             7th
             Article
             of
             their
             directions
             for
             family
             Worship
             past
             that
             same
             day
             ,
             they
             suppose
             this
             Church
             to
             be
             then
             
               blest
               with
               peace
               and
               purity
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             do
             except
             from
             the
             compass
             of
             these
             directions
             ,
             the
             case
             of
             
               corruption
               and
               trouble
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             say
             ,
             
               many
               things
               are
               commendable
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               otherwise
               tollerable
            
             ;
             And
             dare
             he
             say
             that
             they
             would
             not
             call
             this
             
               such
               a
               case
            
             .
             He
             makes
             the
             Doubter
             yet
             again
             poorly
             except
             ,
             [
             that
             men
             have
             different
             gifts
             ]
             which
             is
             here
             a
             meer
             nauseating
             repetition
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             idle
             pages
             .
             Upon
             this
             our
             Informer
             very
             discreetly
             and
             charitably
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               we
               can
               litle
               judge
               of
               an
               edifying
               gift
               ,
               and
               do
               call
               railing
               at
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               civil
               powers
               ,
               and
               a
               tone
               in
               the
               voice
               so
               .
            
             Just
             as
             Dr
             Burnet
             said
             before
             in
             in
             his
             roaving
             Dialogues
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Judgement
             of
             Gods
             people
             as
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Masters
             presence
             with
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             preaching
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             depends
             not
             on
             this
             Character
             ,
             it
             being
             comprobat
             by
             clear
             proofs
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             notour
             to
             such
             as
             can
             spiritually
             taste
             and
             discern
             .
          
           
           
             But
             he
             will
             offer
             some
             considerations
             about
             
               diversity
               of
               gifts
               ,
               and
               edification
               by
               them
               ,
            
             which
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             since
             our
             plea
             is
             not
             meerly
             grounded
             upon
             the
             gifts
             of
             preachers
             whether
             Conformists
             or
             others
             ;
             but
             abstracting
             from
             this
             ,
             we
             say
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             more
             then
             
               meer
               gifts
            
             ,
             yea
             and
             an
             
               edifying
               gift
            
             ,
             requisit
             to
             ground
             a
             peoples
             owning
             a
             Minister
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             or
             
               in
               every
               circumstantiat
               case
            
             ,
             as
             their
             pastour
             :
             what
             if
             he
             be
             in
             a
             schismatick
             course
             ?
             what
             if
             he
             be
             violently
             thrust
             in
             ,
             and
             hath
             shut
             out
             their
             Lawfull
             pastour
             standing
             in
             that
             relation
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             this
             mans
             concession
             they
             owe
             
               special
               subjection
               ,
               reverence
               and
               obedience
               in
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             (
             for
             this
             we
             will
             find
             him
             hereafter
             plead
             )
             are
             the
             people
             bound
             in
             this
             case
             to
             owne
             the
             Intruder
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             gift
             ?
             Nay
             he
             will
             not
             say
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             case
             is
             Just
             so
             with
             us
             .
             2.
             
             We
             told
             him
             that
             our
             case
             is
             a
             case
             of
             competition
             betwixt
             the
             betrayers
             and
             destroyers
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             a
             faithfull
             Ministry
             adhering
             to
             ,
             and
             contending
             for
             it
             :
             so
             that
             its
             this
             great
             Ministerial
             qualification
             of
             faithfullness
             ,
             (
             opposit
             to
             Curats
             ●…reachery
             )
             beside
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             gifts
             ,
             and
             Gods
             blessing
             attending
             the
             same
             :
             and
             the
             
               Curats
               intrusion
               ,
               unfaithfulness
               ,
               destructive
               principles
               ,
               and
               design
            
             in
             their
             officiating
             (
             besides
             their
             insufficiency
             ,
             prophanity
             ,
             and
             blasted
             gifts
             )
             which
             determine
             us
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             the
             Lords
             call
             consequently
             that
             for
             our
             edification
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             our
             Church
             her
             ruine
             ,
             and
             our
             perishing
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             we
             come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             and
             be
             separat
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             come
             out
             of
             Babylon
             to
             which
             their
             party
             is
             runing
             post
             :
             so
             that
             all
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             may
             be
             granted
             without
             prejudice
             to
             our
             cause
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             his
             considerations
             
               anent
               edification
               and
               gifts
               ;
               first
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               all
               Ministers
               have
               not
               alike
               gifts
               ,
               therfore
               we
               must
               not
               undervalue
               the
               lowest
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             I
             told
             him
             our
             quarrel
             is
             not
             meerly
             gifts
             ,
             &
             a
             man
             may
             be
             hic
             
             
               &
               nunc
            
             disown'd
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             
               undervaluing
               of
               his
               gifts
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Informer
             must
             either
             grant
             ,
             or
             contradict
             all
             that
             he
             intends
             in
             this
             pamphlet
             .
             For
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             what
             if
             I
             plead
             this
             for
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             for
             all
             their
             excellent
             and
             edifying
             gifts
             he
             and
             his
             party
             will
             not
             owne
             ,
             and
             whom
             be
             is
             in
             this
             pamphlet
             striving
             might
             and
             main
             
               tanquam
               pro
               ●…ris
               and
               focis
            
             ,
             to
             get
             universally
             disown'd
             by
             all
             professours
             in
             Scotland
             ?
             why
             quarrells
             he
             with
             the
             Almighty
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             expression
             )
             in
             undervaluing
             their
             gifts
             ,
             and
             would
             teare
             their
             commission
             ?
             I
             know
             our
             Informer
             will
             say
             that
             they
             are
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             so
             disowning
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             despising
             their
             gifts
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             he
             grants
             that
             men
             of
             excellent
             gifts
             may
             be
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             or
             in
             some
             cases
             disown'd
             ,
             and
             no
             hazard
             of
             this
             undervaluing
             and
             despising
             their
             gifts
             ,
             or
             quarrelling
             with
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             rebound
             of
             his
             own
             blow
             in
             this
             retortion
             strikes
             his
             argument
             stark
             dead
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             grant
             that
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             
               which
               of
               the
               two
               contending
               parties
               ,
               have
               best
               right
               to
               officiat
               as
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               according
               to
               her
               principles
               and
               Reformation
               ?
            
             and
             according
             thereto
             it
             will
             not
             be
             difficult
             to
             determine
             who
             are
             the
             most
             orderly
             &
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             &
             the
             disorderly
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             .
             2.
             
             He
             sayes
             
               we
               must
               not
               think
               the
               meanest
               gifts
               ,
               useless
               .
            
             But
             he
             must
             grant
             that
             men
             may
             sinfully
             render
             them
             useless
             ,
             as
             he
             alleges
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             do
             and
             we
             prove
             that
             conformists
             do
             so
             .
             3.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             
               that
               the
               best
               gifts
               cannot
               work
               without
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               do●…e
               on
               gifts
               ,
               is
               to
               idolize
               men
               ,
               as
               those
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             3.
             
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               how
               Zanchius
               was
               offended
               with
               that
               frenchman
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               who
               said
               he
               would
               leave
               Paul
               ,
               should
               be
               come
               there
               ,
               and
               hear
               Calvine
               .
            
             But
             what
             will
             this
             arguing
             reprove
             ?
             must
             they
             be
             stigmatiz'd
             as
             Idolizers
             of
             men
             and
             gifts
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             Idolize
             abjur'd
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             perjur'd
             apostats
             ,
             and
             in
             owning
             them
             while
             wasting
             and
             destroying
             a
             purely
             reform'd
             
             Church
             ,
             discountenance
             a
             faithfull
             Ministry
             contending
             for
             her
             reformation
             ,
             and
             signally
             bless'd
             therein
             ?
             surely
             his
             instance
             anent
             Zanchius
             ,
             may
             be
             well
             apply'd
             to
             such
             as
             will
             hear
             none
             but
             Curats
             ,
             and
             wholly
             disowne
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ;
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             best
             gifts
             cannot
             work
             without
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             works
             ordinarly
             and
             best
             with
             those
             who
             entertain
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             their
             senses
             exercised
             ,
             habitually
             wait
             for
             his
             breathings
             in
             duty
             ,
             what
             hope
             is
             there
             that
             profane
             men
             ,
             and
             greivers
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             walking
             contraire
             to
             God
             ,
             his
             people
             ,
             way
             and
             interest
             ,
             (
             as
             are
             most
             Conformists
             )
             should
             have
             the
             spirits
             seal
             attending
             their
             Ministry
             .
             What
             more
             ?
             He
             tells
             us
             4.
             
             
               That
               sometimes
               the
               spirit
               will
               act
               with
               the
               mean
               gifts
               more
               then
               the
               greater
               as
               Peter
               Acts
            
             2.
             
               is
               found
               to
               have
               converted
               more
               in
               one
               sermon
               ,
               then
               we
               read
               that
               our
               Lord
               himself
               did
               ,
               tho
               he
               spoke
               as
               never
               man
               spoke
               .
               That
               Christ
               〈◊〉
               complain'd
               of
               small
               success
               ,
               Isa.
               49.
               4.
               
               &
               53.
               1.
               
               &
               upbraided
               people
               for
               unbelief
               Math.
            
             11.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             40.
             
             
               —
               that
               after
               the
               sermon
               on
               the
               mount
               we
               read
               not
               that
               many
               were
               converted
               tho
               they
               were
               astonisht
               —
               that
               the
               Centurions
               faith
               was
               commended
               above
               that
               of
               Israel
               :
               and
               from
               the
               east
               and
               west
               many
               will
               sit
               down
               with
               Abraham
               while
               the
               children
               of
               the
               kingdom
               are
               cast
               out
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             He
             must
             grant
             that
             this
             argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             spirits
             working
             great
             things
             by
             smal
             means
             ,
             will
             not
             plead
             for
             owning
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             whom
             many
             of
             his
             
               Scioli
               Rabbies
            
             impute
             weakness
             of
             gifts
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             that
             aliunde
             or
             upon
             other
             grounds
             ,
             such
             Ministers
             are
             not
             in
             this
             case
             to
             be
             heard
             .
             Well
             then
             let
             him
             take
             home
             his
             argument
             as
             insufficient
             ,
             untill
             he
             prove
             that
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             Conformists
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             rather
             then
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             prove
             his
             groundless
             suppositions
             above
             mentioned
             (
             wherein
             he
             begs
             the
             question
             )
             and
             disprove
             our
             true
             suppositions
             above
             also
             rehearsed
             ,
             or
             this
             argument
             will
             signify
             
             Just
             nothing
             .
             2.
             
             For
             his
             Instances
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             would
             be
             sober
             in
             such
             comparisons
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             tell
             him
             ther
             's
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             little
             ,
             &
             no
             success
             ,
             a
             Ministry
             
               with
               small
               effects
            
             ;
             and
             a
             Ministry
             
               palpably
               blasted
               as
               to
               any
               saving
               issue
            
             ;
             and
             betwixt
             
               sincere
               designing
               of
               success
               ,
               and
               mourning
               over
               the
               want
               of
               it
               ,
            
             making
             it
             a
             complaint
             (
             as
             our
             Lord
             wept
             over
             Jerusalems
             impenitency
             and
             disobedience
             )
             and
             the
             Ministers
             designing
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             wanting
             this
             impression
             mentioned
             .
             Sure
             as
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             for
             him
             to
             point
             us
             to
             any
             of
             their
             constant
             hearers
             who
             have
             been
             converted
             by
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             as
             hard
             to
             point
             out
             any
             of
             their
             preachers
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             peoples
             spiritual
             profit
             for
             their
             design
             ,
             or
             their
             unprofitableness
             as
             their
             burden
             &
             complaint
             to
             God.
             And
             since
             both
             these
             are
             conspicuous
             in
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             It
             s
             quickly
             resolved
             which
             of
             the
             two
             are
             standing
             in
             Gods
             counsel
             ,
             and
             travelling
             in
             birth
             to
             beget
             souls
             by
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Christ
             formed
             in
             them
             .
             But
             he
             would
             have
             us
             
               praying
               for
               Conformists
               ,
               and
               laying
               aside
               prejudice
               .
               Ans.
            
             I
             think
             we
             are
             Indeed
             called
             to
             lay
             aside
             
               prejudice
               at
               their
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             
               for
               their
               repentance
            
             ;
             but
             to
             pray
             for
             
               a
               blessing
               on
               their
               Ministry
            
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             such
             direct
             opposition
             to
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             work
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ,
             were
             a
             mocking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hardning
             them
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             consequently
             hearing
             and
             receiving
             the
             ordinances
             from
             them
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             were
             a
             strenght
             ning
             of
             their
             hands
             in
             their
             disobedience
             .
             Beside
             ,
             will
             he
             allow
             people
             upon
             their
             praying
             for
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             to
             hear
             them
             ?
             I
             trow
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             seems
             ▪
             laying
             aside
             prejudice
             and
             praying
             for
             Curats
             ,
             may
             consist
             with
             not
             hearing
             them
             .
             His
             next
             childish
             objection
             put
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Doubter
             
               [
               that
               tho
               some
               withdraw
               all
               will
               not
               ]
            
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             noticing
             .
             It
             were
             good
             for
             our
             Church
             
             all
             her
             members
             did
             so
             understand
             their
             duty
             and
             obligatons
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             that
             subjection
             to
             Conformists
             which
             he
             pleads
             for
             .
             And
             that
             such
             pastours
             as
             they
             who
             destroy
             but
             feed
             not
             ,
             had
             no
             flocks
             :
             For
             they
             have
             not
             brought
             back
             the
             straying
             ,
             nor
             heal'd
             the
             sick
             &c.
             
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               proved
               that
               none
               ought
               to
               withdraw
               .
            
             How
             insignificant
             his
             preceeding
             proofs
             are
             ,
             hath
             been
             discovered
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             ensueing
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             It
             s
             certain
             that
             
               Successus
               defuit
               ausis
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             overshote
             his
             marke
             ,
             in
             this
             undertaking
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             enquires
             next
             [
             what
             obligation
             lyes
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             ordinary
             hearer
             in
             his
             own
             congregation
             .
             ]
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             the
             Informer
             tells
             us
             first
             ,
             
               of
               our
               obligation
               showen
               by
               him
               to
               maintain
               union
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               .
            
             Which
             I
             have
             already
             answered
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               of
               the
               reciprocal
               obligation
               betwixt
               a
               Minister
               and
               his
               congregation
               which
               cannot
               be
               so
               easily
               broken
               ;
               the
               Minister
               is
               to
               labour
               diligently
               and
               faithfully
               ,
               among
               the
               people
               of
               his
               charge
               Ezek.
            
             33.
             8.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
               the
               people
               of
               his
               charge
               are
               to
               attend
               his
               Ministry
               to
               esteem
               him
               highly
               ,
               and
               love
               h●…m
               for
               his
               works
               sake
               Mal.
            
             2.
             7.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             He
             asks
             
               how
               we
               obey
               this
               charge
               ,
               when
               we
               disowne
               ,
               discountenance
               ,
               and
               turn
               our
               backs
               upon
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               receive
               the
               Law
               from
               their
               mouth
               .
               Ans.
            
             That
             there
             is
             
               a
               reciprocall
               tye
               betwixt
               a
               Minister
               and
               his
               flock
               ,
            
             is
             easily
             acknowledged
             :
             but
             the
             Informer
             forgot
             the
             main
             and
             necessary
             point
             here
             (
             to
             make
             this
             weapon
             strike
             home
             ,
             and
             the
             argument
             run
             straight
             without
             a
             byass
             )
             viz.
             
               What
               makes
               up
               this
               tye
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               pattern
               .
            
             This
             he
             should
             have
             condescended
             upon
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             good
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             arguing
             had
             been
             pertinent
             ,
             and
             formidable
             to
             the
             Non-Conformists
             .
             But
             what
             will
             this
             poor
             general
             say
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               reciprocal
               tye
               betwixt
               a
               Minister
               and
               his
               flock
               ,
            
             while
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             appear
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Scripture
             
             foundation
             and
             basis
             of
             that
             tye
             ,
             &
             but
             begs
             the
             question
             in
             the
             application
             thereof
             to
             his
             case
             .
             I
             suppose
             a
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             should
             plead
             this
             to
             warrand
             his
             officiating
             among
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Curat
             incumbent
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               are
               bound
               to
               owne
               him
               as
               their
               Minister
               ,
               because
               of
               this
               reciprocal
               ●…ye
               :
               That
               the
               Scripture
               obligations
            
             (
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Informer
             )
             
               lyes
               on
               him
               to
               be
               faithfull
               and
               diligent
               ,
               which
               while
               he
               is
               endeavouring
               (
               according
               to
               his
               duty
               ,
               founded
               on
               his
               relation
               to
               his
               people
               )
               the
               people
               are
               therefore
               bound
               to
               attend
               on
               his
               Ministrie
               to
               esteem
               him
               ,
               love
               him
               ,
               receive
               the
               Law
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               and
               not
               to
               discountenance
               nor
               discourage
               him
               by
               withdrawing
               to
               another
               .
            
             Now
             let
             this
             man
             shew
             what
             he
             will
             answer
             to
             this
             pleading
             ,
             and
             his
             argument
             will
             quickly
             evanish
             before
             his
             own
             answer
             ;
             If
             he
             say
             that
             the
             tye
             is
             loosed
             ,
             let
             him
             instruct
             
               what
               that
               is
               which
               has
               in
               this
               case
               loosed
               it
               .
            
             Sure
             neither
             the
             Magistrates
             violence
             ,
             nor
             Prelatick
             censures
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Principles
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             sound
             divines
             ,
             when
             this
             case
             is
             truely
             stated
             .
             And
             if
             this
             divine
             tye
             stand
             ,
             what
             will
             he
             say
             ?
             Will
             it
             not
             1.
             follow
             (
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             )
             that
             a
             Minister
             may
             be
             under
             a
             standing
             tye
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             their
             Minister
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             people
             for
             all
             this
             may
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             hear
             him
             but
             another
             
               hie
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             and
             that
             warrantably
             ,
             without
             hazard
             of
             disobedience
             to
             these
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             hath
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             cut
             the
             throat
             of
             his
             bare
             generall
             argument
             from
             
               the
               reciprocal
               tye
            
             .
             Sure
             in
             some
             cases
             
               the
               tye
            
             may
             stand
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             
               actuall
               reciprocal
               exercise
            
             ,
             or
             obligation
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             duties
             may
             be
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             warrantably
             suspended
             in
             very
             many
             supposable
             cases
             as
             of
             Physicall
             impediments
             in
             the
             people
             and
             Minister
             ,
             hostile
             invasion
             ,
             Pestilence
             ,
             Imprisonment
             &c.
             2.
             
             If
             the
             
               tye
               or
               relation
            
             do
             stand
             ,
             and
             likewise
             all
             things
             which
             
               do
               immediatly
               dispose
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               duty
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Prelatical
             incumbent
             is
             in
             
             this
             case
             an
             intruder
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             own'd
             .
             For
             I
             suppose
             he
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             might
             lawfully
             officiat
             in
             his
             own
             Parish
             ,
             after
             the
             Curat
             is
             setled
             there
             ,
             for
             this
             would
             quite
             cross
             the
             scope
             of
             his
             Argument
             .
             Now
             the
             Question
             betwixt
             the
             two
             competitors
             is
             ,
             
               which
               of
               them
               hath
               the
               prior
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               standing
               tye
               ?
            
             will
             he
             dare
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             had
             this
             ;
             and
             since
             he
             cannot
             shew
             how
             it
             is
             loosed
             ,
             nor
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             loosed
             ,
             this
             argument
             will
             militat
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             he
             cites
             out
             of
             Mr
             Durham
             on
             Revel
             .
             pag.
             105
             :
             106.
             anent
             this
             tye
             ,
             It
             is
             still
             
               extra
               oleas
            
             ,
             and
             nothing
             correspondent
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             untill
             he
             instruct
             that
             which
             is
             the
             basis
             and
             foundation
             of
             this
             Relation
             
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Conformists
            
             ,
             which
             he
             neither
             doth
             nor
             offers
             to
             do
             .
             Mr
             Durham
             speaks
             
               of
               a
               special
               delegation
               from
               Christ
               ,
               of
               his
               speciall
               warrand
               and
               appointment
               to
               such
               a
               man
               to
               treat
               with
               such
               a
               flock
               .
            
             Now
             sure
             this
             most
             be
             instructed
             from
             his
             Word
             and
             Testament
             ,
             as
             to
             Curats
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             from
             this
             make
             any
             shew
             of
             Argument
             .
             For
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             do
             upon
             better
             ground
             lay
             claim
             to
             this
             special
             appointment
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             flocks
             ,
             upon
             which
             conformists
             have
             intruded
             :
             yet
             this
             man
             thinks
             these
             ministers
             are
             not
             to
             be
             owned
             .
             And
             since
             this
             deputation
             and
             appointment
             is
             ,
             with
             Mr
             Durham
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             duty
             betwixt
             minister
             and
             people
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             cleard
             from
             the
             word
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             before
             this
             passage
             of
             Mr
             Durham
             will
             afford
             any
             patrociny
             to
             his
             cause
             .
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Tha●…
               Mr
               Durham
               holds
               that
               this
               obligation
               is
               not
               founded
               on
               meer
               voluntary
               consent
               .
            
             Well
             let
             him
             mark
             this
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             it
             s
             not
             meerly
             the
             
               Curats
               gaping
               consent
               for
               the
               fleece
               and
               filthy
               Lucre
               ,
            
             nor
             
             the
             peoples
             
               blind
               consent
            
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             them
             
               Ministers
               of
               these
               Congregations
               where
               they
               officiat
               .
            
             What
             is
             it
             then
             that
             founds
             this
             relation
             ?
             The
             Scipture-commands
             (
             saith
             Mr
             Durham
             )
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               Know
               them
               that
               labour
               among
               you
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord.
               Heb
            
             13.
             14.
             
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your
               selves
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               as
               they
               that
               most
               give
               account
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             will
             this
             man
             deny
             that
             Mr
             Durham
             speaks
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             the
             Minister
             his
             having
             the
             Ministerial
             call
             and
             mission
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             ground
             his
             pleading
             these
             Scripture
             commands
             ,
             and
             his
             special
             commission
             to
             such
             a
             people
             :
             And
             that
             he
             look't
             upon
             
               the
               Presbyteries
               mission
               ,
               and
               ordination
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               call
               ,
            
             together
             with
             
               due
               qualifications
            
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             evidences
             of
             Christs
             call
             in
             the
             person
             thus
             admitted
             ,
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             special
             relation
             to
             such
             a
             flock
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             pattern
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             and
             Government
             of
             this
             Church
             then
             established
             .
             I
             durst
             pose
             his
             conscience
             upon
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             whether
             Mr
             Durham
             did
             ever
             dream
             of
             a
             speciall
             relation
             to
             a
             flock
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             
               resulting
               from
               a
               Prelates
               mission
               in
               a
               Method
               of
               perjury
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               our
               Covenant
               and
               sworn
               reformation
               ,
               without
               the
               mission
               and
               ordination
               of
               a
               Presbytry
               ,
               or
               the
               peoples
               call
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               way
               of
               intrusion
               upon
               the
               charges
               of
               faithfull
               Ministers
               violently
               thrust
               out
               by
               persecuting
               Prelats
               ,
            
             the
             men
             thus
             obtruded
             being
             for
             most
             part
             such
             as
             have
             nothing
             that
             may
             ground
             a
             reasonable
             or
             charitable
             construction
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               sent
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             palpable
             evidences
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             While
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             faithfull
             Ministers
             are
             willing
             to
             cleave
             to
             their
             flocks
             ,
             and
             the
             flocks
             to
             them
             ?
             If
             he
             say
             that
             all
             the
             Ministers
             he
             pleads
             for
             are
             not
             such
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             limitation
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             but
             pleads
             the
             foremention'd
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Mr
             Durham's
             Testimony
             universally
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             next
             page
             ,
             that
             
             
               Mr
               Durham
               binds
               the
               people
               fast
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               their
               own
               congregations
               by
               this
               discourse
               ,
            
             he
             means
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             all
             the
             Conformists
             .
             As
             for
             that
             passage
             of
             Mr
             Durham's
             Testimony
             after
             cited
             by
             him
             
               anent
               the
               Sympathy
               betwixt
               Ministers
               and
               flocks
               ,
               and
               the
               reckoning
               that
               will
               be
               made
               in
               relation
               to
               mutuall
               duties
               .
            
             We
             think
             it
             pleads
             very
             strongly
             for
             that
             Sympathy
             that
             ought
             now
             to
             be
             betwixt
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             and
             their
             flocks
             ,
             which
             Conformists
             have
             usurped
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             mutuall
             performing
             of
             duty
             to
             each
             other
             upon
             all
             hazards
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Curats
             intrusion
             .
             And
             if
             Paul
             aggreaged
             particularly
             the
             Gentiles
             slighting
             and
             grieving
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             particular
             delegation
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             the
             h●…ds
             of
             the
             Presbytry
             Act.
             13.
             13.
             
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             delegation
             to
             their
             flocks
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             must
             needs
             stand
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             much
             better
             pleaded
             upon
             this
             ground
             then
             that
             of
             Curats
             Who
             are
             sent
             to
             flocks
             by
             Prelats
             as
             their
             own
             underlings
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             like
             Pauls
             delegation
             in
             their
             mission
             .
             So
             that
             Mr
             Durhams
             arguments
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             
               tying
               congregations
               to
               conformists
            
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             alleages
             ,
             that
             they
             tye
             them
             
               to
               their
               own
               faithfull
               Presbyterian
               pastours
               ,
            
             and
             by
             consequence
             to
             disowne
             prelats
             and
             their
             intruding
             hirelings
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             the
             lawfull
             Pastours
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             here
             add
             that
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Pastours
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             people's
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             exhibit
             to
             us
             in
             these
             scriptures
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             doth
             sufficiently
             exclude
             their
             party
             from
             any
             claim
             therunto
             .
             What
             ?
             
               do
               they
               hear
               Gods
               word
               and
               warn
               the
               people
               from
               him
               ,
            
             who
             are
             generally
             so
             ignorant
             of
             his
             word
             walking
             contrary
             to
             it
             themselves
             ,
             and
             hardning
             others
             in
             rebellion
             against
             him
             ?
             are
             they
             
               watching
               for
               souls
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               ?
            
             
             who
             are
             loving
             to
             sleep
             and
             slumber
             ;
             and
             dare
             not
             say
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             enquird
             at
             any
             soul
             how
             it
             is
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             ?
             
               do
               their
               lips
               keep
               knowledge
            
             ,
             who
             have
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             caused
             many
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             ?
             are
             they
             
               labouring
               and
               admonishing
               as
               to
               sin
               and
               duty
               ,
            
             who
             are
             ringleaders
             in
             a
             course
             of
             defection
             ?
             Sure
             if
             the
             duties
             of
             subjection
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             suppose
             such
             characters
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             such
             qualifications
             as
             are
             here
             exprest
             ,
             people
             are
             hereby
             abundantly
             discharged
             from
             such
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             as
             to
             Conformists
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             palpably
             destitute
             of
             these
             qualifications
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Informer
             falls
             utterly
             short
             of
             his
             intended
             advantage
             by
             this
             citation
             of
             Mr
             Durham
             ,
             and
             the
             scriptures
             therin
             mentioned
             do
             wound
             his
             cause
             t●…
             death
             ,
             and
             cut
             the
             sinews
             of
             his
             reasoning
             .
             This
             man
             is
             so
             unhappy
             as
             to
             fall
             still
             by
             the
             rebound
             of
             his
             own
             arguments
             ,
             and
             the
             scripture-weapons
             (
             which
             in
             pleading
             for
             this
             cause
             will
             never
             be
             found
             the
             weapons
             of
             his
             warfare
             )
             wounds
             him
             every
             time
             he
             handles
             them
             :
             which
             as
             it
             hath
             before
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             presently
             appear
             further
             ,
             in
             some
             more
             of
             his
             arguments
             and
             answers
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             present
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Doubters
               argument
               
                 from
                 Curats
                 not
                 entring
                 by
                 a
                 call
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               passage
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               cleared
               and
               improven
               .
               The
               Informers
               exceptions
               upon
               the
               terme
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               fully
               examined
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               right
               in
               the
               call
               of
               Pastours
               cleared
               therfrom
               .
               His
               reasonings
               
               about
               Patronages
               ,
               and
               the
               prelatick
               ordination
               ,
               and
               peoples
               disowning
               of
               Scandalous
               Ministers
               not
               censured
               .
               As
               also
               his
               great
               argument
               from
               Math.
               23.
               1.
               and
               the
               owning
               of
               the
               Temple-worship
               ,
               scanned
               and
               retorted
               upon
               him
               .
               Mr
               Durham
               in
               this
               point
               pleads
               nothing
               for
               the
               Informer
               .
               His
               answers
               and
               reasonings
               anent
               the
               charge
               of
               Introsion
               examined
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Informer
             upon
             this
             point
             of
             separation
             (
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             his
             fort-royal
             in
             the
             present
             differences
             )
             having
             plyed
             his
             Doubter
             with
             offensive
             weapons
             ,
             will
             needs
             shew
             his
             skill
             and
             just
             dealing
             in
             acting
             the
             defendant
             for
             some
             time
             .
             But
             I
             doubt
             that
             his
             defensive
             armour
             and
             answers
             shall
             be
             found
             as
             thin
             and
             penetrable
             in
             this
             debate
             ,
             as
             his
             impugning
             weapons
             are
             bluntand
             pointless
             .
             Well
             ,
             this
             fair
             disputant
             ,
             will
             hear
             some
             of
             our
             arguments
             against
             the
             owning
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             but
             be
             sure
             they
             must
             be
             of
             his
             own
             mould
             and
             digesting
             ,
             for
             these
             can
             best
             suit
             the
             design
             of
             that
             pretty
             piece
             of
             pageantry
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             acting
             in
             this
             pamphlet
             .
             The
             first
             argument
             which
             his
             Doubter
             offers
             ,
             is
             [
             their
             not
             entring
             by
             a
             call
             from
             the
             people
             as
             all
             Ministers
             should
             (
             citing
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             )
             but
             by
             a
             presentation
             from
             the
             patron
             .
             ]
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             spends
             some
             discourse
             upon
             that
             text
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             examine
             .
             But
             to
             clear
             this
             point
             the
             more
             fully
             ,
             I
             will
             premise
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             people
             have
             a
             divine
             right
             to
             call
             their
             pastou●…
             ,
             we
             proved
             before
             in
             the
             9th
             argument
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             scripture-grounds
             beside
             this
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             a
             weighty
             ground
             also
             ,
             unto
             this
             we
             refer
             the
             reader
             .
             2.
             
             That
             upon
             supposal
             of
             this
             divine
             rule
             and
             pattern
             of
             a
             Ministers
             Lawfull
             call
             ,
             it
             doth
             clearly
             
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             patronages
             are
             a
             corruption
             ,
             rendring
             the
             Ministers
             call
             in
             this
             respect
             maimed
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             consonant
             to
             scripture
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             a
             Minister
             presented
             by
             the
             Patron
             ,
             and
             not
             called
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             hath
             
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               office
               ,
            
             and
             might
             in
             some
             cases
             be
             owned
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             yet
             this
             will
             plead
             nothing
             for
             the
             owning
             of
             Curats
             as
             the
             case
             is
             now
             circumstantiat
             :
             Because
             1.
             
             It
             s
             certain
             that
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             and
             reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             establisht
             before
             these
             innovations
             ,
             a
             Ministers
             entry
             by
             imposition
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             without
             the
             usurping
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             call
             of
             the
             people
             without
             the
             Patron
             ,
             is
             
               the
               more
               pure
               and
               scriptural
               way
               of
               entry
               into
               the
               Ministry
            
             ;
             and
             moreover
             
               the
               only
               way
               of
               entry
               own'd
               and
               authorized
               by
               her
               supreme
               Indicatories
               ,
            
             and
             by
             consequence
             its
             most
             suitable
             to
             Presbyterian
             principles
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             competition
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             thus
             Lawfully
             called
             ,
             are
             violently
             ejected
             by
             men
             reestablishing
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             patronages
             ,
             formerly
             cast
             out
             and
             vowed
             against
             ,
             that
             people
             do
             adhere
             to
             their
             faithfull
             pastours
             rather
             then
             these
             Innovators
             and
             intruders
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             convincingly
             clear
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             also
             considered
             particularly
             ,
             that
             as
             prelacy
             &
             allits
             corruptions
             &
             usurpations
             now
             existent
             and
             introduced
             ,
             were
             fully
             removed
             and
             abjured
             by
             this
             Church
             ,
             so
             
               laick
               patronages
            
             in
             speciall
             were
             upon
             most
             weighty
             grounds
             removed
             by
             the
             parliament
             1649.
             in
             correspondence
             to
             our
             Churches
             declarator
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             Narrative
             of
             their
             39.
             act
             .
             viz.
             
               The
               sense
               of
               the
               obligation
               lying
               upon
               them
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               National
               and
               solemn
               league
               &
               covenant
               ,
               by
               many
               deliverances
               and
               mercies
               from
               God
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               latesolemn
               engadgement
               to
               duties
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               doctrine
               and
               to
               maintain
               and
               vindicat
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               —
               to
               advance
               the
               work
               of
               Reformation
               —
               and
               considering
            
             
             
               that
               patronages
               &
               persentations
               of
               Kirkes
               is
               an
               evill
               and
               bondage
               under
               which
               the
               Lords
               people
               &
               Ministers
               of
               this
               land
               have
               long
               groan'd
               .
               That
               it
               hath
               no
               warrand
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               but
               is
               founded
               only
               on
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               popish
               custom
               brought
               into
               this
               Church
               in
               time
               of
               ignorance
               &
               superstition
               ,
               that
               its
               contrary
               to
               the
               2d
               book
               of
               discipline
               ,
               wherein
               upon
               solid
               grounds
               it
               s
               reckon'd
               among
               abuses
               that
               are
               desired
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               and
               Contrary
               to
               several
               acts
               of
               general
               assemblies
               ,
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               planting
               of
               Churches
               ,
               to
               the
               free
               call
               and
               entry
               of
               Ministers
               to
               their
               charge
               &c.
               
            
             This
             act
             the
             parliament
             1662
             did
             ranverse
             among
             other
             pieces
             of
             our
             Reformation
             :
             
               Ordaining
               all
               Ministers
               that
               entered
               since
            
             49.
             
               to
               have
               no
               right
               to
               the
               benefice
               ,
               till
               they
               obtain
               a
               presentation
               from
               the
               Lawfull
               Patron
               ,
               and
               collation
               from
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             Now
             upon
             supposal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             obligation
             ,
             and
             our
             engadgement
             therein
             to
             separat
             from
             any
             corruption
             contrary
             to
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             testimony
             to
             that
             work
             ,
             to
             with-draw
             from
             backsliders
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             doubt
             but
             that
             people
             are
             oblidged
             (
             upon
             these
             grounds
             )
             to
             adhere
             to
             that
             body
             of
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             standing
             to
             our
             principles
             and
             sworn
             Reformation
             (
             whereof
             these
             points
             mentioned
             are
             one
             main
             piece
             )
             rather
             then
             such
             as
             have
             turn'd
             aside
             to
             this
             course
             of
             perjurious
             defection
             .
             Sure
             our
             obligations
             mentioned
             do
             every
             way
             include
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             &
             exclude
             Conformists
             .
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             are
             maintaining
             the
             peoples
             right
             and
             liberty
             to
             call
             their
             pastour
             ,
             Conformists
             are
             selling
             away
             this
             peice
             of
             her
             reformation
             &
             liberty
             ,
             and
             thus
             crossing
             the
             scripture-pattern
             ,
             the
             first
             are
             adhering
             to
             this
             Churches
             vowes
             (
             and
             people
             are
             obliged
             to
             owne
             these
             Ministers
             that
             are
             pursuing
             the
             ends
             )
             the
             other
             are
             casting
             them
             away
             &c.
             
             Again
             3.
             all
             the
             motives
             mentioned
             in
             the
             premised
             act
             of
             parliament
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Churches
             publick
             acts
             in
             opposition
             to
             patronages
             ,
             and
             prelatick
             usurpations
             in
             a
             Ministers
             
             entry
             ,
             are
             still
             binding
             and
             in
             force
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             principles
             ,
             as
             the
             Informer
             will
             not
             for
             very
             shame
             deny
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             admit
             this
             supposition
             since
             in
             this
             point
             he
             professeth
             to
             argue
             against
             us
             upon
             our
             own
             principles
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             did
             then
             engadge
             
               to
               restore
            
             this
             peice
             of
             our
             Churches
             libertie
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             the
             same
             doth
             now
             bind
             
               to
               adhere
               therunto
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             owne
             the
             Ministers
             that
             contend
             for
             this
             Reformation
             rather
             then
             the
             backsliders
             and
             deserters
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             man
             dare
             not
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             granting
             conformists
             
               to
               have
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Ministerial
               call
               ,
            
             will
             in
             every
             case
             infer
             the
             conclusion
             
               of
               hearing
               them
            
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             granting
             a
             Minister
             to
             have
             this
             ,
             is
             
               the
               only
               &
               adequat
               ground
            
             which
             will
             in
             all
             circumstantiat
             cases
             make
             hearing
             necessary
             .
             For
             1.
             
             What
             if
             he
             be
             violently
             obtruded
             by
             a
             part
             of
             the
             congregation
             upon
             the
             previously
             call'd
             Minister
             his
             labours
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             people
             stand
             oblig'd
             to
             adhere
             ?
             Again
             2.
             
             What
             if
             he
             be
             promoting
             a
             Schismatick
             course
             ,
             setting
             up
             an
             altar
             against
             an
             altar
             (
             as
             some
             of
             these
             men
             tell
             us
             in
             their
             Pamphlets
             )
             will
             a
             people
             cross
             their
             principles
             as
             to
             his
             having
             
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Ministeriall
               call
               ,
            
             if
             they
             refuse
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             that
             Schismatick
             course
             ?
             Nay
             he
             will
             not
             say
             it
             .
             3.
             
             What
             will
             our
             Informer
             answer
             to
             
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               plea
            
             for
             peoples
             adherence
             to
             them
             upon
             
               their
               lawful
               call
               ,
               mission
               ,
               and
               entry
            
             to
             their
             charges
             ?
             will
             this
             infer
             a
             necessity
             of
             
               the
               people's
               owning
               them
               ,
               and
               deserting
               conformists
               ?
            
             If
             it
             will
             not
             (
             as
             he
             must
             here
             say
             ,
             or
             yeeld
             the
             cause
             )
             then
             he
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               Curats
               call
               ,
            
             will
             not
             absulutely
             plead
             
               for
               hearing
               them
            
             untill
             before
             the
             Scripture
             barr
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             constitutions
             and
             reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             they
             can
             prove
             their
             claim
             to
             be
             better
             then
             that
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             to
             officiat
             as
             her
             true
             Pastours
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             
               ad
               Kalendas
               Graecas
            
             ;
             &
             whatever
             he
             can
             pretend
             here
             ,
             as
             to
             
             disowning
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             their
             administrations
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             having
             
               a
               lawfull
               call
            
             ,
             and
             pastoral
             relation
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             will
             be
             easily
             retorted
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             counterballanced
             by
             that
             which
             in
             the
             case
             of
             conformists
             may
             be
             pleaded
             to
             supersede
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             peoples
             owning
             of
             them
             in
             this
             circumstantiat
             posture
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             here
             being
             this
             ,
             
               whether
               Ministers
               ordained
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               presented
               by
               Patrons
               ,
               or
               those
               who
               are
               ordained
               by
               the
               Presbytry
               ,
               and
               called
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               have
               best
               right
               to
               officiat
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               as
               her
               Pastours
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               rule
               ,
               her
               reformation
               and
               principles
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               own'd
               or
               disownd
               by
               the
               people
               accordingly
               .
            
             The
             decision
             will
             be
             very
             easy
             and
             favourable
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             exclusive
             of
             all
             his
             fraternity
             .
             And
             whatever
             he
             doth
             here
             alledge
             anent
             P●…esbyterian
             Ministers
             schism
             ,
             intrusion
             ,
             or
             disorder
             ,
             will
             be
             easily
             retorted
             upon
             himself
             ,
             
               reputando
               rem
               in
               universum
               &
               ab
               initio
               .
            
             Or
             tracing
             matters
             to
             their
             true
             originals
             .
             But
             now
             what
             sayes
             our
             Informer
             to
             this
             argument
             of
             his
             Doubter
             ,
             as
             he
             slenderly
             propones
             it
             to
             make
             it
             foordable
             .
             1.
             
             
               He
               tells
               us
               that
               sundry
               whom
               we
               refuse
               to
               hear
               ,
               entred
               by
               the
               peoples
               call
               .
            
             But
             tho
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             such
             might
             be
             heard
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             a
             few
             ,
             how
             will
             this
             plead
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             loose
             his
             Doubters
             argument
             as
             to
             them
             ?
             2.
             we
             told
             him
             that
             it
             s
             not
             
               the
               want
               of
               the
               peoples
               call
               ,
               simply
               and
               abstractedly
               from
               the
               circumstances
               of
               our
               case
               ,
            
             that
             we
             ground
             upon
             in
             disowning
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             it
             is
             
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               want
               of
               an
               Episcopal
               ordination
            
             which
             he
             pleads
             simply
             
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               disowning
               them
               :
            
             But
             our
             ground
             is
             their
             standing
             all
             of
             them
             in
             a
             direct
             stated
             opposition
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             union
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             driving
             on
             an
             interest
             and
             design
             tending
             to
             overturn
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             being
             lyable
             to
             her
             highest
             censures
             ;
             and
             likewise
             
             their
             persecuting
             and
             opposing
             faithful
             Ministers
             contending
             for
             her
             Reformation
             .
             3.
             
             All
             those
             who
             he
             alledges
             entered
             by
             the
             peoples
             call
             ,
             havng
             by
             their
             conformity
             to
             this
             Prelacy
             and
             Erastianism
             ,
             
               disowned
               their
               first
               entry
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
            
             and
             obtained
             presentation
             from
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             collation
             from
             prelats
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             new
             acts
             and
             orders
             ,
             are
             now
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             principles
             and
             carriage
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             peoples
             disowning
             them
             upon
             the
             fore-mentioned
             grounds
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             falls
             under
             the
             same
             obligations
             with
             their
             disowning
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             
               their
               apostacy
            
             is
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             guilt
             .
             But
             now
             what
             sayes
             our
             Informer
             to
             this
             text
             Acts.
             14.
             23.
             which
             is
             brought
             by
             his
             Doubter
             to
             prove
             the
             peoples
             right
             in
             the
             election
             of
             Pastours
             .
             He
             grants
             ,
             
               that
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               custom
               used
               in
               some
               of
               the
               ancient
               Greek
               states
               ,
               where
               the
               people
               signifyed
               their
               election
               of
               Magistrats
               ,
               by
               the
               stretching
               forth
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               because
               the
               word
               so
               signifies
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             what
             then
             hath
             he
             to
             quarrell
             at
             in
             this
             argument
             ,
             for
             the
             peoples
             right
             in
             the
             call
             of
             Ministers
             from
             this
             text
             ?
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             
               that
               Doctor
               Hamond
               and
               other
               Criticks
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               is
               oftenused
               by
               writters
               to
               express
               the
               action
               of
               one
               single
               person
               ,
               as
               it
               s
               taken
               by
               Luke
               Acts
            
             10.
             41.
             
             
               Speaking
               of
               Gods
               chusing
               or
               appointing
               ,
               So
               that
               the
               word
               is
               not
               necessarly
               to
               be
               underst●…od
               of
               the
               action
               of
               many
               chsiung
               by
               snffrages
               .
               Ans.
            
             That
             the
             Greek
             Word
             in
             its
             ordinary
             and
             constant
             acceptation
             doth
             import
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             use
             of
             to
             signify
             a
             chusing
             by
             suffrages
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             or
             extending
             the
             hands
             ,
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             have
             proven
             from
             a
             full
             consent
             of
             Criticks
             ,
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Greeck
             authors
             .
             The
             Syriack
             version
             shewes
             that
             the
             word
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ordination
             of
             Elders
             ,
             but
             of
             
               the
               Churches
               election
               of
               Elders
            
             in
             rendering
             the
             text
             thus
             ,
             
               Moreover
               they
               made
               to
            
             
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             disciples
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             made
             to
             themselves
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             as
             were
             made
             ,
             were
             not
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             to
             
               Paul
               &
               Barnabas
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               disciples
               )
            
             in
             every
             Church
             
               while
               they
               were
               fasting
               with
               them
               &
               praying
               ,
               &
               commending
               them
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             election
             could
             not
             be
             but
             after
             the
             Grecian
             form
             by
             the
             Churches
             lifting
             up
             ,
             or
             stretching
             out
             of
             hands
             ,
             thus
             Mr
             Gillesp.
             Misc.
             quest
             .
             page
             9.
             
             Who
             also
             cleares
             this
             from
             Criticks
             and
             Interpreters
             asserting
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             .
             He
             shews
             that
             where
             
               Iulius
               Pollux
            
             hath
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Gualther
             and
             
               Wolf
               S●…berus
            
             render
             it
             
               manuum
               extensio
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Budaeus
             interprets
             the
             word
             
               plebiscitum
               ,
               suffragium
               ,
               H.
               Stephanus
               ,
               manum
               porrigo
               .
            
             Because
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             they
             did
             in
             giving
             votes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thence
             the
             word
             came
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             for
             
               scisco
               ,
               decerno
               ,
               ●…reo
               .
               Iustin.
               Martyr
               .
               Quest.
               &
               Resp.
               ad
               orthod
               .
               Resp.
               ad
               quest
               .
            
             14.
             distinguishes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             of
             a
             different
             signification
             .
             Arrias
             Montanus
             in
             his
             lexicon
             ,
             doth
             interpret
             this
             word
             
               manum
               elevare
               ,
               eligere
               ,
               creare
               Magistratum
               per
               suffragia
               .
            
             Again
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             election
             among
             the
             grecians
             clears
             this
             metaphore
             ,
             &
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             .
             
               Demosth.
               Cicero
            
             and
             others
             make
             this
             appear
             ;
             they
             had
             a
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               omnium
               suffragijs
               ,
               obtinet
            
             ,
             and
             another
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               no
               man
               gives
               a
               contrary
               vote
               .
            
             The
             approving
             votes
             ,
             in
             chusing
             Grecian
             Magistrats
             in
             the
             theatre
             ,
             was
             by
             holding
             up
             ,
             or
             stretching
             forth
             of
             hands
             .
             See
             page
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             Where
             this
             is
             learndly
             and
             at
             large
             made
             good
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             also
             made
             good
             from
             the
             ordinary
             method
             wherin
             the
             scriptures
             do
             express
             the
             setting
             apart
             of
             Church
             officers
             to
             their
             sacred
             functions
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             Churches
             election
             and
             consent
             ,
             see
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             3.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.
             19.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             7.
             
             Acts
             1.
             23
             ,
             26.
             and
             13.
             3.
             and
             15.
             22.
             
             And
             since
             the
             holy
             ghost
             doth
             here
             intend
             by
             Luke
             to
             express
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             establishment
             of
             Elders
             ,
             it
             is
             utte●…ly
             improbable
             that
             
             the
             churches
             suffrage
             should
             be
             here
             omitted
             .
             4.
             
             Protestant
             writers
             draw
             the
             Churches
             suffrage
             in
             election
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             from
             this
             word
             ,
             
               Magd.
               Cent.
            
             1.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               Zanch.
               in
            
             4.
             precept
             .
             So
             
               Beza
               ,
               Bullinger
               decad
            
             .
             5.
             
             Serm.
             4.
             
             
               Iunius
               contrav
            
             5.
             
               lib.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             
               Gerard.
               Tom.
            
             6.
             pag.
             95.
             
             Danaeus
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
             
               Wallaeus
               in
               his
               treatise
               quibusnam
               competit
               vocatio
               pastorum
               .
               Cartwright
               ,
               against
               the
               Rhemists
               ,
            
             objecting
             (
             with
             our
             Informer
             )
             
               That
               in
               scripture
               this
               word
               signifies
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
            
             answereth
             ,
             
               That
               its
               absurd
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               Luke
               speaking
               with
               the
               tongues
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               understanding
               should
               use
               a
               word
               in
               that
               signification
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               never
               used
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               in
               any
               writter
               holy
               or
               profane
               .
               For
               how
               could
               he
               be
               understood
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               if
               using
               the
               note
               and
               name
               ,
               he
               had
               fled
               from
               the
               signification
               whereto
               they
               used
               it
               ,
               therefore
               unless
               he
               purposed
               to
               write
               what
               none
               could
               understand
               or
               read
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               as
               he
               wrote
               ,
               so
               he
               meant
               election
               by
               voices
               .
            
             Then
             he
             proves
             this
             from
             Oecumenius
             the
             greek
             scholiast
             ,
             from
             the
             Greek
             Jgnatius
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               there
               were
               proper
               words
               to
               signify
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               had
               the
               holy
               ghost
               intended
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               its
               absurd
               to
               thinke
               that
               Luke
               ▪
               who
               straitneth
               himself
               to
               keep
               the
               words
               of
               the
               seventie
               Interpreters
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               have
               uttered
               things
               in
               better
               terms
               then
               they
               did
               ,
               should
               here
               forsake
               the
               phrase
               wherewith
               they
               noted
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               being
               most
               proper
               and
               natural
               to
               signify
               the
               same
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             As
             for
             what
             he
             objects
             from
             Acts
             10.
             41.
             had
             he
             been
             sincere
             or
             diligent
             in
             this
             debate
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             that
             the
             above
             mentioned
             learned
             Presbyterian
             writer
             with
             others
             doth
             here
             tell
             him
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             there
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             preventing
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             a
             prior
             designation
             .
             2.
             
             That
             its
             atribute
             to
             God
             metaphoric●…
             or
             improperly
             ,
             shewing
             that
             in
             the
             council
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             elected
             by
             voices
             in
             the
             trinity
             ,
             which
             he
             clears
             by
             that
             parallel
             Gen.
             1.
             
             Let
             [
             us
             ]
             
               make
               man.
            
             
             Adding
             ,
             
               that
               this
               hinders
               no
               more
               the
               proper
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               when
               applyed
               to
               men
               ,
               then
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ascribed
               to
               God
               can
               prove
               ,
               that
               there
               's
               no
               change
               in
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               repent
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               none
               in
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Informers
             2d
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Greek
               wri
               ters
               do
               ordinarly
               use
               this
               word
               to
               signify
               ordaining
               a
               person
               to
               a
               charge
               ,
               without
               voices
               and
               suffrages
               .
            
             And
             that
             here
             it
             s
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             he
             proves
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               are
               said
               to
               do
               this
               work
               exprest
               by
               this
               Greek
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               people
               ;
               That
               we
               will
               not
               say
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               elected
               Ministers
               to
               these
               Churches
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               yeeld
               the
               question
               .
               That
               therefore
               our
               translation
               reads
               it
               ,
               they
               that
               is
               Paul
               and
               ●…arnabas
               ,
               ordained
               them
               elders
               &c.
               they
               pray'd
               and
               commended
               them
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               So
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               action
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               of
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               .
               Ans.
            
             All
             this
             is
             nothing
             but
             his
             
               petio
               principii
            
             and
             what
             is
             answered
             already
             1.
             
             That
             this
             word
             signifies
             ordinarly
             the
             ordaining
             of
             a
             Person
             to
             a
             charge
             without
             votes
             and
             suffrages
             ,
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             in
             Greek
             authors
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             &
             to
             sound
             divines
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             .
             And
             to
             this
             may
             be
             here
             added
             (
             which
             is
             also
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             above
             mentioned
             learn'd
             writters
             )
             that
             we
             find
             extraordinary
             Officers
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             not
             put
             into
             their
             functions
             without
             the
             Churches
             consent
             ,
             hence
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             far
             less
             ought
             there
             to
             be
             an
             intrusion
             of
             ordinary
             Ministers
             without
             their
             consent
             .
             Paul
             &
             Silas
             were
             chosen
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             their
             extraordinary
             delegation
             ,
             Acts.
             15.
             22.
             
             Pauls
             company
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             Church
             2
             Cor.
             18.
             19.
             
             The
             Commissioners
             of
             Corinth
             were
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             1
             Cor
             16.
             3.
             
             Matthias
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               simul
               suffragiis
               electus
               est
            
             ,
             as
             Arrias
             Montanus
             turn's
             it
             ,
             
               was
               together
               chosen
               by
               suffrages
            
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             120
             Disciples
             .
             2.
             
             How
             prove's
             he
             that
             Paul
             and
             and
             Barnabas
             did
             this
             work
             exprest
             by
             
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             told
             him
             that
             the
             Syriack
             version
             understands
             it
             of
             the
             Disciples
             .
             
               Mr
               Gillespy
               (
               lococitato
            
             )
             proves
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             here
             to
             be
             rendred
             ipsis
             not
             illis
             ,
             shewing
             that
             Pasor
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             renders
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
               quumque
               ipsis
               per
               suffragia
               creassent
               presbyteros
            
             ;
             so
             saith
             he
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             he
             proves
             because
             the
             Greeks
             use
             the
             one
             word
             sometimes
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             he
             clears
             from
             Scripture
             parallels
             .
             So
             he
             thus
             senseth
             the
             verse
             and
             context
             ,
             
               the
               Churches
               of
               Lystra
               ,
               Iconium
               and
               Antioch
               ,
               after
               chusing
               of
               Elders
               who
               were
               also
               solemnly
               set
               apart
               with
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               ,
               were
               willing
               to
               let
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               go
               from
               them
               to
               the
               planting
               and
               watering
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               and
               commended
               them
               to
               God
               to
               open
               to
               them
               an
               effectu●…ll
               door
               ,
            
             Eph.
             6
             ▪
             18
             ,
             19.
             
               or
               for
               their
               saftie
               and
               preservation
               Luk.
            
             23.
             46.
             
             Again
             ,
             what
             inconsistency
             with
             our
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             all
             that
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             23.
             verse
             be
             taken
             as
             joint
             acts
             of
             Paul
             &
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Churches
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               they
               all
               concurr'd
               in
               making
               them
               Elders
               by
               suffrage
               ,
               and
               in
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               ,
               and
               commending
               themselves
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             3.
             
             How
             proves
             he
             ,
             that
             the
             relative
             [
             they
             ]
             in
             our
             translation
             is
             referred
             to
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               only
            
             ,
             rather
             then
             
               the
               Churches
            
             ?
             sure
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             blind
             proof
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             )
             a
             
               Baculo
               ad
               angulum
               ;
               they
               ordain'd
               elders
               :
               Ergo
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               only
               ordain'd
               by
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ;
             since
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             it
             s
             resolved
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             cannot
             hardly
             in
             propriety
             of
             speech
             import
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               in
               ordination
               ,
            
             which
             was
             proper
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ;
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             whom
             Luke
             followes
             ,
             expressing
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Our
             Informer
             must
             acknowledge
             this
             from
             the
             sequel
             of
             his
             own
             reasoning
             ,
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               could
               not
               elect
               Ministers
               ,
            
             very
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             in
             its
             native
             acceptation
             signifies
             
               election
               by
               suffrage
            
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             acknowledged
             ,
             must
             relate
             to
             
             
               the
               people
            
             ;
             Since
             there
             could
             be
             no
             hand-suffrage
             betwixt
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             4.
             
             Giving
             and
             not
             granting
             that
             this
             was
             an
             act
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ;
             distinct
             from
             the
             Churches
             suffrage
             ,
             our
             argument
             stands
             good
             and
             this
             will
             not
             in
             the
             least
             yeeld
             the
             question
             as
             this
             man
             foolishly
             imagines
             ;
             for
             to
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ordained
               elders
               by
               suffrage
               ,
            
             is
             all
             one
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             
               they
               ordained
               such
               to
               be
               elders
               as
               were
               chosen
               by
               the
               Chuch
               .
            
             The
             people
             declared
             by
             hand-suffrage
             whom
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ordained
             them
             Elders
             :
             As
             the
             Consul
             who
             held
             the
             court
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             created
             new
             Magistrats
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             did
             receive
             the
             votes
             and
             preside
             in
             the
             elections
             .
             Since
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             the
             hand-suffrage
             cannot
             in
             any
             propriety
             of
             speech
             relate
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             alone
             .
             See
             
               Calvines
               Institut
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             53.
             paragr
             .
             15.
             
               and
               Mr
               Gillesp.
               ubi
               supra
            
             ,
             who
             further
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               this
               may
               be
               either
               an
               action
               of
               the
               Church
               only
               ,
               as
               the
               Syriack
               makes
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               joint
               action
               both
               of
               the
               Churches
               and
               of
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               as
               Iunius
               makes
               it
               ,
               or
               an
               action
               of
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               constitute
               elders
               to
               the
               Churches
               by
               the
               Churches
               own
               voices
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               senses
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               stands
               good
               for
               us
            
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             Calvine
             renders
             the
             word
             
               cu●…
               suffragiis
               creassent
               ,
               when
               the
               had
               made
               by
               votes
               .
            
             Adding
             ,
             
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ordained
               Ministers
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               for
               they
               did
               preside
               over
               ,
               and
               moderat
               the
               people's
               election
               .
               Presbyteros
               dicuntur
               eligere
               Paulus
               &
               Barnabas
               an
               soli
               hoc
               privato
               officio
               faciunt
               quum
               potius
               rem
               permittunt
               omnium
               sugragiis
               :
               Ergo
               in
               Pastoribus
               creandis
               libera
               fuit
               populi
               electio
               ,
               sed
               ne
               quia
               tumul●…uose
               fieret
               ,
               praesident
               Paulus
               &
               barnabas
               quasi
               Moderatores
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               are
               said
               to
               ebuse
               Elders
               ,
               but
               do
               they
               this
               solely
               and
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               rather
               remit
               this
               to
               the
               suffrages
               of
               all
               ,
               therefore
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Pastours
               the
               people
               had
               a
               free
               election
               and
               choise
               ,
               but
               left
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               done
               tumultuously
            
             
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               do
               preside
               as
               Moderatours
               .
            
             So
             he
             sayes
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Laodicea
            
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             inhibit
             the
             people's
             elections
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             Annot.
             upon
             this
             passage
             do
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               that
               this
               was
               a
               custome
               among
               the
               Greeks
               in
               chusing
               their
               Magistrats
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               by
               lifting
               up
               their
               hands
               give
               to
               understand
               their
               voting
               ,
               so
               it
               seems
               that
               from
               thence
               this
               custome
               was
               also
               used
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               being
               done
               by
               Apostles
               or
               those
               that
               were
               sent
               by
               them
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               was
               approved
               by
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               their
               hands
               ;
               which
               use
               long
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               histories
               testify
               .
            
             And
             having
             told
             us
             that
             others
             understand
             this
             of
             imposition
             of
             hands
             (
             which
             they
             set
             down
             as
             the
             secondary
             and
             less
             probable
             opinion
             )
             they
             add
             
               that
               this
               also
               was
               done
               with
               consent
               of
               the
               church
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               fasting
               and
               praying
               which
               was
               done
               by
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               was
               also
               done
               in
               this
               chusing
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               referring
               to
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               Acts
               10.
               41.
               upon
               which
               passage
               they
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Greek
               word
               in
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               signifies
               properly
               by
               lifting
               up
               of
               hands
               to
               choose
               or
               ordain
               ,
               and
               is
               here
               used
               concerning
               the
               choosing
               of
               ordinary
               Ministers
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               this
               extraordinary
               choosing
               of
               Apostles
               is
               here
               opposed
               ,
               as
               being
               done
               by
               lifting
               up
               or
               stretching
               forth
               of
               Gods
               hand
               alone
               .
               Upon
               Acts.
               6.
               6.
               where
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               they
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               as
               this
               was
               usual
               in
               blessing
               Gen.
               48.
               14.
               in
               sacrifices
               Lev.
               1.
               4.
               and
               in
               installing
               into
               offices
               Numb
               .
               27.
               18.
               
               Deut
               34.
               9.
               
               So
               the
               Church
               (
               pointing
               at
               the
               Apostolick
               Churches
               practice
               )
               in
               investiture
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               did
               thus
               dedicate
               them
               to
               God
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               used
               thus
               to
               wish
               his
               blessing
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               
            
             The
             English
             annot
             .
             upon
             this
             text
             under
             debate
             
             do
             shew
             ,
             
               that
               the
               word
               signifies
               making
               of
               such
               a
               choise
               ,
               as
               was
               made
               or
               confirmed
               by
               lifting
               up
               of
               hands
               ,
               to
               signify
               suffrages
               or
               consent
               ,
               and
               having
               told
               us
               of
               the
               general
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               in
               reference
               to
               ordination
               or
               appointing
               chap.
               10.
               41.
               they
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               Syriack
               reads
               the
               text
               thus
               ,
               [
               and
               they
               appointed
               to
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Congregation
               .
               ]
               Whence
               they
               collect
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               did
               not
               all
               alone
               in
               ordaining
               &
               Church-government
               ;
               other
               Christians
               shew'd
               their
               consent
               or
               approbation
               of
               the
               persons
               who
               were
               ordained
               Elders
               by
               lifting
               up
               their
               hands
               ;
               as
               very
               wee
               l
               knowing
               ,
               of
               what
               behaviour
               they
               had
               been
               among
               them
               :
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               (
               say
               they
               )
               to
               disallow
               by
               some
               act
               ,
               election
               ,
               or
               decree
               .
               Adding
               ,
               that
               Suidas
               interprets
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               his
               Interpreter
               renders
               
                 electio
                 ,
                 delectus
                 ,
                 per
                 suffragia
                 confirmatio
                 ,
                 populi
                 totius
                 consensus
                 ,
              
               an
               
                 election
                 ,
                 choosing
                 ,
                 a
                 confirmation
                 by
                 voices
                 ,
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             Let
             our
             Informer
             here
             observe
             1.
             
             That
             the
             choosing
             of
             Ministers
             by
             suffrage
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             imported
             and
             held
             out
             in
             this
             passage
             under
             debate
             ,
             in
             the
             consentient
             judgment
             of
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             greek
             word
             ,
             as
             in
             its
             ordinary
             ,
             so
             its
             special
             acceptation
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             will
             clearly
             infer
             so
             much
             ,
             whatever
             authority
             in
             ordination
             and
             election
             as
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             of
             Ministers
             consequently
             ,
             the
             circumstances
             of
             this
             text
             will
             bear
             out
             and
             infer
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             interest
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             election
             and
             call
             of
             Ministers
             is
             comprobate
             by
             the
             judgement
             and
             consentient
             practice
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             history
             therof
             doth
             verify
             .
             3.
             
             That
             that
             passage
             Act.
             10.
             41.
             doth
             (
             in
             their
             sense
             )
             nothing
             invalidate
             this
             right
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             held
             out
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             the
             one
             place
             speaking
             of
             an
             immediat
             choosing
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             mediat
             and
             ordinary
             by
             men
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             pointing
             at
             ordination
             and
             appointing
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             
             their
             office
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             special
             or
             specifical
             mould
             of
             the
             call
             and
             election
             of
             Ministers
             .
             4.
             
             That
             this
             right
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             people
             in
             Ministers
             call
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             ancient
             practice
             and
             unrepealed
             priviledge
             of
             Gods
             Church
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             besides
             this
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             instances
             ,
             and
             exemplary
             recommendations
             of
             the
             new-testament
             ,
             a
             constant
             moral
             warrand
             
               of
               the
               peoples
               knowledge
               anent
               the
               case
               and
               behaviour
               of
               their
               spiritual
               guides
               .
            
          
           
             His
             3d
             answer
             to
             this
             text
             is
             ,
             
               That
               if
               we
               understand
               it
               of
               a
               hand
               suffrage
               we
               lose
               by
               it
               .
            
             Why
             so
             ?
             
               because
               we
               give
               advantadge
               to
               the
               Independents
               for
               popular
               election
               of
               Ministers
               wherea
               ;
               we
               give
               this
               power
               not
               to
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               session
               .
            
             And
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               therefore
               understanding
               Presbyterians
               have
               forborn
               to
               pressthis
               text
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             We
             have
             proven
             that
             a
             congregational
             Eldership
             is
             
               Iuris
               divini
            
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             consequence
             this
             election
             strictly
             taken
             must
             be
             their
             priviledge
             ,
             See
             9
             Argument
             against
             Prelacy
             on
             the
             1.
             
             Dialogue
             .
             Who
             these
             understanding
             Presbyterians
             are
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             understand
             this
             place
             as
             warranding
             the
             people's
             interest
             in
             the
             election
             &
             call
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Informer
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             an
             account
             ,
             since
             his
             Doubter
             is
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             mean
             the
             Authors
             of
             
               jus
               divinum
               Ministerii
               Evangelici
            
             ,
             he
             will
             finde
             that
             they
             do
             clearly
             assert
             this
             truth
             
               (
               propos
            
             .
             1.
             )
             so
             as
             it
             do
             not
             exclude
             the
             due
             right
             of
             Ministers
             herein
             .
             See
             pag.
             127.
             and
             129.
             
             And
             the
             Assembly
             of
             divines
             in
             their
             directory
             for
             ordination
             of
             Ministers
             4.
             
             Branch
             ,
             do
             require
             
               the
               people's
               consent
               and
               approbation
            
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             antecedaneous
             to
             the
             ordination
             .
             Besides
             ,
             could
             the
             Informer
             be
             ignorant
             that
             there
             are
             several
             other
             weighty
             Scripture
             grounds
             &
             arguments
             pleaded
             by
             our
             writters
             to
             fortify
             this
             right
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             why
             did
             he
             not
             then
             put
             these
             also
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Doubter
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             
             Episcopal
             Masters
             '
             skill
             in
             dissolving
             them
             ?
             Moreover
             tho
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             here
             did
             concurr
             in
             this
             suffrage
             where
             no
             Eldership
             was
             yet
             constitute
             (
             as
             Mr
             Gillespy
             Judgeth
             probable
             miscell
             .
             pag.
             14.
             )
             it
             will
             nothing
             infringe
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Eldership
             in
             Churches
             constitute
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             
               modus
               rei
            
             ,
             in
             Churches
             constitute
             ,
             and
             these
             
               in
               fieri
            
             or
             that
             are
             to
             be
             constitute
             .
             Again
             2.
             
             We
             told
             him
             that
             the
             word
             imports
             a
             
               judicial
               suffrage
            
             by
             extending
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             
               in
               commitiis
            
             ,
             among
             courts
             ,
             senats
             ,
             and
             representatives
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Roman
             senate
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Consuls
             presided
             .
             And
             that
             among
             the
             Greeks
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             Magistrat
             created
             by
             suffrages
             ,
             in
             the
             courts
             solemnly
             held
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             That
             the
             Roman
             senate
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Chrysostome
             saith
             ,
             which
             Doctor
             Potter
             expones
             ,
             
               made
               their
               Gods
               by
               suffrage
               (
               Charity
               mistaken
               page
            
             145.
             )
             Again
             ,
             supposing
             Elderships
             here
             existent
             ,
             this
             phrase
             may
             be
             well
             referr'd
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             importing
             their
             consent
             and
             approbation
             ,
             reserving
             still
             to
             the
             Eldership
             their
             Juridical
             suffrage
             ,
             and
             decisive
             vote
             in
             election
             .
             
               Mr
               Gillespy
               (
               ubi
               supra
            
             )
             clears
             this
             ,
             shewing
             
               that
               in
               Athens
               it selfe
               the
               people
               did
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               they
               did
               but
               like
               well
               the
               persons
               nominated
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               Thesaurer
               offered
               some
               to
               be
               surety
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whom
               the
               people
               shall
               approve
               .
               This
               he
               proves
               from
               Demosth.
               advers
               .
               Timocr
               .
            
             from
             which
             oration
             he
             makes
             it
             good
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               court
               of
               Iudges
               ,
               are
               plainly
               distinguished
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               both
               upon
               one
               day
               ;
               and
               that
               tho
               the
               people
               did
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               yet
               not
               they
               but
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               judges
               did
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ordain
               or
               appoint
               a
               Magistrat
            
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             give
             in
             this
             mater
             [
             the
             Ministers
             call
             ]
             the
             
               suffrage
               and
               election
            
             to
             the
             Eldership
             (
             I
             mean
             in
             a
             Church
             constitute
             )
             and
             
               the
               consent
            
             (
             which
             is
             distinct
             from
             
               the
               decisive
               voice
            
             as
             the
             learned
             acknowledge
             ,
             Gamachaeus
             
             
             
             
             
             
               in
               primam
               2dae
               ou●…
               of
               Thomas
               quest
               .
            
             15
             shewes
             this
             )
             to
             the
             
               whole
               people
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               formal
               authoritative
               mission
            
             ,
             and
             
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             making
             the
             man
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             giving
             him
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             who
             had
             it
             not
             before
             ,
             to
             
               the
               Presbytery
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             pattern
             ;
             which
             is
             
               toto
               coelo
            
             different
             from
             the
             Independents
             principles
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             object
             that
             the
             giving
             the
             suffrage
             and
             election
             of
             Ministers
             to
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             excluding
             the
             people
             ,
             makes
             the
             breach
             greater
             betwixt
             the
             Independents
             and
             us
             then
             needs
             ,
             it
             being
             sufficient
             to
             clear
             us
             from
             their
             principles
             ,
             that
             we
             allow
             not
             either
             to
             the
             Eldership
             or
             congregation
             ,
             the
             formal
             authoritative
             mission
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
             And
             that
             our
             arguments
             upon
             this
             head
             seems
             to
             give
             to
             the
             people
             not
             onely
             consent
             ,
             but
             suffrage
             in
             election
             .
             I
             shall
             desire
             first
             ,
             that
             Mr
             Gillespies
             answer
             be
             considered
             (
             Miscell
             .
             page
             24.
             )
             to
             an
             objection
             about
             our
             homologating
             with
             Independents
             in
             this
             point
             .
             Who
             sayes
             
               that
               in
               this
               point
               of
               election
               we
               do
               not
               homologate
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               give
               to
               the
               collective
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               women
               and
               children
               under
               age
               onely
               excepted
               )
               the
               power
               of
               decisive
               vote
               or
               suffrage
               in
               elections
               ,
               we
               give
               the
               vote
               
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
              
               or
               Church
               representative
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               carry
               along
               with
               them
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               major
               or
               better
               part
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
               So
               that
               he
               makes
               the
               attributing
               of
               this
               decisive
               voice
               &
               suffrage
               in
               elections
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               to
               be
               down
               right
               Independency
               &
               the
               march
               stone
               of
               their
               difference
               from
               us
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               afterward
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 knowledge
              
               belongs
               to
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               without
               which
               Ministers
               may
               not
               be
               intruded
               ,
               &
               
                 the
                 counsel
                 and
                 deliberation
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               distinct
               from
               this
               consent
               )
               to
               the
               ablest
               &
               wisest
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               especially
               
                 the
                 Magistrates
              
               .
               But
               he
               distinguishes
               from
               both
               these
               the
               
                 decisive
                 vote
                 in
                 Court
                 or
                 judicatory
                 ,
              
               &
               the
               
                 formal
                 consistorial
                 determination
              
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
               election
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               sayes
               ,
               belongs
               onely
               unto
               ,
               and
               consists
               in
               ,
               
                 the
                 votes
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
              
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Independents
               contrarily
               give
               the
               
                 conference
                 and
                 deliberation
              
               to
               the
               Eldership
               (
               as
               we
               use
               to
               do
               in
               Comittees
               )
               but
               
                 the
                 decision
              
               to
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               .
               Adding
               further
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               have
               written
               against
               Independents
               do
               thus
               state
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               them
               and
               us
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               viz.
               not
               whether
               matters
               of
               great
               importance
               and
               publick
               concernment
               ought
               to
               be
               determined
               with
               the
               peoples
               free
               consent
               (
               for
               this
               we
               grant
               )
               but
               
                 whether
                 the
                 cause
                 must
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 voices
                 therin
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               citing
               
                 Laget
                 in
                 his
                 defence
                 of
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               1.
               and
               
                 Mr
                 Herle
              
               Prolocutor
               of
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               in
               that
               piece
               intituled
               
                 the
                 Independency
                 on
                 scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Independency
                 of
                 Churches
              
               page
               3.
               where
               he
               sets
               down
               this
               forementioned
               consent
               to
               the
               Minister
               who
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               we
               allow
               to
               the
               members
               of
               the
               congregation
               in
               common
               .
               Adding
               further
               ,
               that
               Independents
               place
               the
               whole
               essence
               of
               a
               calling
               in
               election
               ,
               accounting
               ordination
               to
               be
               but
               a
               solemnizing
               of
               it
               ,
               wheras
               we
               place
               the
               potestative
               mission
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Churches
               election
               but
               lawfull
               ordination
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             these
             Divines
             the
             reserving
             to
             the
             Presbytry
             the
             
               formal
               authoritative
               mission
            
             is
             the
             not
             the
             
               sole
               point
               of
               difference
            
             betwixt
             the
             Independents
             and
             us
             ,
             nor
             can
             a
             man
             be
             cleard
             from
             Independent
             principles
             in
             their
             judgement
             ,
             who
             extends
             the
             
               decisive
               juridical●…
               vote
               in
               election
            
             beyond
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             and
             gives
             this
             
               decisive
               ,
               suffrage
               strictly
               taken
               to
               the
               people
            
             Besides
             ,
             the
             absurd
             and
             dangerous
             consequences
             following
             upon
             this
             opinion
             ,
             allowing
             the
             
               formal
               juridical
               elective
               suffrage
            
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             are
             evident
             ,
             such
             as
             1.
             
             That
             this
             goes
             in
             some
             respect
             beyond
             Independents
             opinion
             as
             to
             the
             peoples
             power
             in
             elective
             suffrage
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             give
             it
             
             to
             the
             collective
             body
             ,
             yet
             ●…with
             a
             restriction
             excluding
             women
             ,
             children
             and
             persons
             under
             age
             ,
             not
             to
             every
             individual
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             will
             inferr
             that
             
               every
               point
               of
               government
            
             and
             every
             cause
             ,
             relating
             immediatly
             to
             the
             congregation
             ,
             must
             be
             brought
             
               to
               the
               multitude
            
             or
             
               body
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             to
             give
             their
             voices
             therin
             together
             with
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             the
             elective
             suffrages
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             must
             every
             piece
             of
             government
             .
             Now
             Mr
             Laget
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             expresly
             states
             this
             as
             the
             Independents
             principle
             ,
             and
             as
             that
             wherin
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             3.
             
             This
             cuts
             off
             
               all
               right
            
             and
             power
             of
             
               a
               juridical
               eldership
            
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             our
             writters
             asserted
             and
             made
             good
             from
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             their
             authoritative
             decisive
             suffrages
             ,
             in
             this
             and
             other
             points
             of
             government
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             congregation
             ,
             
               an
               invasion
               of
               the
               peoples
               right
               ,
            
             and
             unlawfull
             usurpation
             of
             their
             power
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             formall
             decisive
             suffrage
             belong
             to
             all
             the
             collective
             body
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             give
             it
             away
             ?
             4.
             
             This
             will
             by
             consequence
             bring
             the
             collective
             body
             to
             have
             their
             
               formal
               decisive
               juridical
               suffrage
               ,
               in
               superiour
               Church-judicatories
               ,
               Presbytries
               ,
               and
               synods
               ,
            
             in
             every
             point
             wherin
             the
             congregational
             eldership
             and
             session
             have
             an
             immediat
             interest
             .
             Again
             ,
             since
             
               consent
               and
               knowledge
            
             ,
             is
             allowed
             by
             our
             writters
             to
             the
             
               whole
               congregation
            
             ,
             and
             deliberation
             and
             counsel
             to
             
               some
               eminent
               members
            
             ,
             the
             elderships
             
               elective
               suffrage
            
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             their
             judgement
             is
             necessarly
             connected
             with
             this
             )
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             impeach
             the
             due
             right
             of
             the
             collective
             body
             of
             the
             congregation
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             unless
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             we
             step
             over
             the
             march-stone
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             the
             
               whole
               collective
               body
            
             of
             the
             congregation
             to
             have
             
               a
               decisive
               suffrage
            
             in
             government
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             scripture
             arguments
             ,
             and
             other
             grounds
             here
             hinted
             ,
             which
             do
             clearly
             conclude
             the
             people
             and
             congregations
             right
             as
             to
             
               a
               call
               in
               general
            
             ,
             
             will
             not
             infer
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             belonges
             
               to
               every
               one
               of
               the
               people
            
             or
             the
             
               whole
               collective
               body
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             import
             a
             formal
             decisive
             suffrage
             ,
             for
             it
             being
             the
             due
             right
             of
             the
             peoples
             representatives
             ,
             the
             Eldership
             (
             in
             whose
             choise
             and
             election
             the
             people
             have
             a
             great
             Interest
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             they
             give
             a
             formal
             consent
             )
             the
             congregation
             doth
             in
             and
             by
             them
             give
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             suffrage
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             
               proper
               to
               some
               part
            
             of
             this
             organick
             body
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             well
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               due
               right
               and
               action
               of
               the
               whole
            
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             ,
             each
             part
             concurring
             
               suo
               modo
            
             .
             A
             man
             is
             said
             to
             see
             ,
             though
             the
             eye
             onely
             be
             
               the
               proper
               organe
               of
               sight
            
             ,
             because
             the
             eye
             subsists
             in
             and
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             cannot
             act
             without
             ,
             or
             separated
             from
             it
             .
             So
             the
             people
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             and
             
               mediatly
               elect
            
             by
             the
             eldership
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               collective
               body
               concurring
            
             in
             what
             is
             
               proper
               to
               them
            
             herein
             .
             We
             heard
             from
             
               MrGillespy
               [
               ubi
               supra
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             among
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             the
             people
             in
             consenting
             to
             a
             choise
             of
             governours
             were
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             that
             although
             ,
             upon
             the
             supposal
             of
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             a
             juridical
             eldership
             ,
             representing
             the
             congregation
             (
             which
             right
             is
             abundantly
             proved
             from
             scripture
             )
             the
             formal
             Cousistorial
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             juridical
             suffrage
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             collective
             body
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             formerly
             explained
             ,
             stands
             good
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               that
               if
               we
               think
               the
               peoples
               election
               s●…
               necessary
               that
               none
               can
               be
               a
               Minister
               without
               it
               ,
               then
               we
               null
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               for
               above
            
             1000
             
               years
               upward
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministry
               of
               this
               C●…rch
               ever
               till
               the
               year
            
             1649.
             
             
               For
               untill
               then
               patronages
               were
               not
               taken
               away
               .
               Ans
            
             We
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             People's
             right
             in
             the
             call
             and
             election
             of
             Pastours
             is
             the
             pure
             Scripture
             pattern
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             for
             diverse
             ages
             ,
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             prove
             that
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             after
             and
             established
             ,
             by
             Churches
             who
             would
             imitat
             this
             pattern
             of
             the
             Lords
             tabernacle
             shewed
             upon
             the
             moun●…
             ▪
             
             So
             where
             it
             is
             obtained
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             held
             fast
             against
             any
             contraire
             innovations
             .
             That
             the
             people's
             interest
             in
             the
             election
             and
             call
             of
             Ministers
             and
             teachers
             had
             place
             from
             the
             Apostles
             even
             unto
             his
             own
             time
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             ,
             may
             be
             proven
             (
             besides
             what
             we
             have
             said
             already
             to
             clear
             this
             )
             by
             a
             very
             unsuspect
             witness
             
               Marcus
               Antonius
               de
               dominis
               de
               Repub.
               Eccles
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             22.
             
             Num.
             10.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               electione
               ministrorum
               etiam
               Apostolorum
               tempore
               &
               ipsorum
               instituto
               ,
               plebem
               &
               totam
               multitudinem
               magnam
               habuisse
               partem
               .
               And
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Num.
             12.
             
             
               Iam
               vero
               post
               concilium
               Nicenum
               in
               electionibus
               eundem
               prorsus
               veterem
               morem
               perpetuo
               Ecclesiam
               ad
               nostra
               pene
               tempora
               servasse
               ,
               ut
               a
               clero
               &
               popul●…
               fieret
               ex
               patribus
               ac
               rebus
               gestis
               ,
               &
               conciliis
               &
               juribus
               :
               ex
               Romanorum
               Pontificum
               attestationibus
               &
               decretis
               jam
               sumo
               comprobandum
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               the
               same
               ancient
               custome
               was
               own'd
               to
               his
               times
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               peoples
               interest
               in
               this
               election
               and
               call
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               he
               undertakes
               to
               prove
               from
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               from
               history
               ,
               and
               Councils
               and
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               decrees
               of
               Popes
               .
            
             In
             the
             Council
             of
             Paris
             Anno
             559.
             
             There
             was
             such
             a
             decree
             ,
             
               Quia
               in
               aliquibus
               crivitatibus
               consuetudo
               prisca
               negligitur
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               Because
               the
               ancient
               Custome
               and
               decrees
               of
               the
               Canons
               are
               neglected
               in
               some
               cities
               —
               they
               appoint
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
            
             Canons
             to
             be
             keept
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             Custom
             ,
             
               ut
               nullus
               civibus
               invitis
               ordinetur
               Episcopus
               ,
               nisi
               quem
               populi
               &
               clericorum
               electio
               pleni●…ima
               quaesierit
               voluntate
               &c.
               
            
             That
             none
             be
             ordained
             a
             Bishop
             without
             the
             will
             of
             the
             citizens
             ,
             but
             such
             onely
             whom
             the
             people
             and
             Clergy
             shall
             chuse
             with
             full
             consent
             .
             That
             the
             people
             had
             a
             right
             to
             require
             ,
             call
             and
             elect
             their
             Pastour
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             Didoclav
             .
             proves
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             
               Eradius
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Flavianus
               ,
               Nectarius
               &c.
            
             From
             pag.
             3●…6
             .
             to
             331.
             shewing
             that
             Cyprian
             saith
             of
             Rabbinus
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             
             Bishop
             ,
             
               de
               universae
               fraternitatis
               suffragio
            
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             2.
             
             
               By
               the
               chose
               of
               the
               whole
               Brethren
               .
            
             From
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             to
             those
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Lybia
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             extant
             with
             Theodoret
             Hist.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Where
             he
             shews
             that
             those
             who
             succeed
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             dead
             Prelat
             must
             upon
             these
             terms
             succeed
             ,
             
               si
               digni
               viderentur
               ,
               &
               populus
               eligeret
               ,
            
             if
             they
             appear
             worthy
             and
             the
             people
             shall
             chuse
             ;
             That
             Chrysostom
             succeeded
             to
             
               Nectarius
               ;
               postquam
               in
               hoc
               Clerus
               &
               populus
               suffragia
               sua
               contulissent
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               called
               and
               chosen
               by
               the
               Clergy
               and
               people
               .
               Sozom.
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
             That
             Evagrius
             was
             chosen
             
               suffragiis
               ,
               or
               by
               votes
               and
               suffrages
               ,
               Socrates
               lib.
            
             6
             cap.
             13.
             
             That
             Augustine
             called
             again
             and
             again
             for
             the
             people's
             consent
             as
             to
             his
             successour
             ,
             
               Hic
               mihi
               v●…stra
               assentatione
               opus
               est
               .
            
             F●…
             .
             11.
             
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             a
             very
             impartial
             witness
             Bishop
             Bilson
             
               (
               Perpetual
               Government
               Chap.
            
             15.
             page
             434.
             )
             Where
             he
             shewes
             that
             the
             people
             had
             their
             right
             in
             chusing
             their
             Pastours
             .
             Onely
             ,
             to
             prevent
             mistake
             upon
             these
             passages
             ,
             we
             would
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             suffrage
             here
             atribute
             generally
             and
             indiscriminatim
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             and
             clergy
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             
               pro
               uniuscujusque
               modulo
            
             and
             
               according
               to
               every
               ones
               capacity
            
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             above
             rendred
             .
             Since
             both
             Ministers
             right
             in
             ordination
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             right
             of
             a
             juridicall
             eldership
             in
             churches
             constitute
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             election
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             hath
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shown
             )
             a
             clear
             foundation
             in
             Scripture
             and
             antiquity
             .
             But
             of
             this
             enough
             .
             2.
             
             We
             have
             also
             proven
             that
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             least
             constrained
             by
             our
             principles
             and
             practice
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
               to
               null
               a
               Church
               or
               Ministry
               where
               this
               call
               is
               wanting
               ,
            
             it
             being
             enough
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             it
             is
             
               a
               corruption
            
             rendring
             a
             Ministry
             not
             so
             pure
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             case
             being
             a
             case
             of
             competition
             betwixt
             Ministers
             holding
             fast
             this
             piece
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             a
             party
             of
             Schismatick
             
             Innovators
             opposing
             and
             rejecting
             it
             ,
             and
             turning
             back
             to
             the
             vomit
             of
             this
             and
             other
             corruptions
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             seen
             ,
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             vowed
             against
             :
             We
             are
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             our
             Reformation
             and
             vows
             ,
             sufficiently
             warranted
             to
             leave
             these
             innovators
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             the
             faithfull
             Ministry
             .
             3.
             
             As
             we
             did
             shew
             that
             the
             granting
             of
             Curats
             their
             having
             
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               ministerial
               call
               ,
            
             will
             not
             infer
             our
             
               hearing
               and
               owning
               them
               in
               every
               case
               ,
            
             and
             especially
             
               in
               ours
            
             (
             which
             himself
             must
             grant
             ,
             unless
             he
             fall
             in
             a
             palpable
             contradiction
             )
             so
             it
             s
             more
             then
             he
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             from
             its
             first
             beginning
             ,
             till
             1649
             had
             pratronages
             ;
             Which
             being
             founded
             on
             the
             Common
             law
             ,
             and
             several
             ages
             posterior
             to
             the
             pure
             Church
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             planted
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             )
             without
             Prelats
             by
             some
             of
             Johns
             Disciples
             ,
             how
             absurd
             is
             it
             to
             assert
             that
             it
             had
             
               Patronages
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             .
             Finally
             ,
             whatever
             tollerance
             of
             these
             corruptions
             before
             they
             be
             removed
             may
             be
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             have
             embraced
             them
             now
             ,
             yea
             &
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             owning
             this
             deformation
             of
             our
             once
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             are
             certainly
             to
             be
             disowned
             by
             all
             who
             would
             hold
             fast
             their
             integrity
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               anent
               our
               owning
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               adhering
               to
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               tho
               they
               have
               been
               presented
               by
               Patrons
               ,
            
             It
             's
             both
             impertinent
             to
             the
             point
             and
             already
             answered
             ,
             For
             it
             s
             not
             this
             
               simpliciter
               ,
               or
               only
            
             ,
             which
             we
             ground
             upon
             in
             this
             practice
             ,
             as
             is
             often
             said
             ,
             but
             the
             principles
             ,
             state
             ,
             practice
             ,
             and
             design
             ,
             of
             Conformists
             
               in
               this
               complex
               case
            
             Beside
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Minister
             owning
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             disowning
             this
             with
             other
             corruptions
             ,
             although
             the
             times
             necessity
             did
             constrain
             to
             make
             use
             of
             patronages
             in
             their
             first
             entry
             ,
             when
             our
             Church
             was
             as
             yet
             groaning
             under
             this
             bondage
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             owne
             this
             corruption
             both
             in
             judgment
             and
             practice
             
             after
             it
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             delivered
             from
             it
             ,
             yea
             and
             owne
             it
             as
             an
             express
             badge
             of
             Conformity
             to
             abjured
             Prelacy
             .
             Sure
             they
             are
             very
             blind
             who
             see
             not
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             alleadges
             [
             that
             patronages
             are
             abjured
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ]
             and
             the
             
               Informer
               desires
               to
               see
               in
               in
               what
               place
               .
            
             But
             if
             he
             will
             open
             his
             eyes
             and
             but
             read
             either
             our
             National
             or
             solemn
             league
             ,
             he
             will
             easily
             see
             this
             ;
             for
             patronages
             being
             
               a
               popishcorruption
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             )
             it
             's
             abjured
             among
             the
             
               rites
               or
               Customs
               brought
               into
               this
               Church
               ;
               without
               or
               against
               the
               word
            
             ;
             And
             likewise
             in
             being
             condemned
             in
             the
             2.
             
               book
               of
               discipline
            
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             vow
             adherence
             as
             unto
             
               the
               discipline
            
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             that
             respect
             also
             abjured
             ;
             And
             as
             
               contrary
               to
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               this
               Church
            
             exprest
             in
             the
             2.
             book
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             it
             is
             abjured
             in
             the
             solemn
             League
             ,
             wherein
             we
             likewise
             vow
             
               adherence
               to
               that
               discipline
            
             .
             But
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Since
               patronages
               were
               in
               use
               aster
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               why
               was
               not
               this
               breach
               discerned
               ,
               and
               was
               this
               Church
               perjured
               all
               that
               time
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             forecited
             act
             of
             Parliament
             shewes
             that
             this
             corruption
             had
             been
             long
             by
             this
             Church
             groan'd
             under
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             that
             time
             declared
             and
             testified
             against
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             2.
             book
             of
             discipline
             ,
             and
             by
             assemblies
             thereafter
             ,
             and
             if
             (
             the
             interposing
             of
             the
             civill
             Magistrat
             being
             necessary
             to
             remove
             this
             )
             the
             Church
             still
             untill
             that
             time
             groan'd
             under
             this
             burden
             ,
             where
             can
             he
             fixe
             his
             challenge
             ?
          
           
             The
             next
             argument
             of
             his
             Doubter
             for
             not
             hearing
             Curats
             ,
             is
             [
             that
             they
             are
             ordained
             by
             Bishops
             .
             ]
             To
             which
             he
             answers
             1.
             
             
               That
               all
               whom
               we
               refuse
               to
               hear
               ,
               were
               not
               ordained
               by
               Bishops
               .
            
             He
             means
             those
             who
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             have
             conformed
             ,
             Ans.
             1.
             
             We
             have
             already
             told
             him
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Episcopal
             ordination
             
               simply
               and
               abstractedly
               from
               our
               case
               ,
            
             
             which
             is
             our
             ground
             of
             not
             owning
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Episcopal
             ordination
             of
             
               perjured
               intruders
               breaking
               our
               union
               and
               reformation
               ,
               and
               ejecting
               our
               faithfull
               Pastours
               ,
               and
               testified
               against
               by
               our
               presbyterian
               protestant
               Church
               which
               they
               have
               thus
               intruded
               upon
               .
            
             2.
             
             We
             have
             told
             him
             that
             the
             concession
             of
             their
             
               lawfull
               ordination
               for
               substance
            
             ,
             will
             no
             more
             plead
             for
             our
             owning
             them
             in
             this
             complex
             case
             ,
             then
             their
             concession
             of
             
               the
               lawfull
               ordination
               of
               Presbyterian
               ministers
               ,
            
             will
             infer
             
               an
               obligation
               upon
               Conformists
               to
               owne
               them
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             consequence
             that
             they
             all
             deny
             .
             And
             that
             they
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             owning
             of
             
               the
               episcopal
               ordination
               in
               this
               complex
               case
               ,
            
             is
             different
             from
             a
             
               simple
               owning
               of
               it
            
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             hearing
             .
             Even
             as
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             are
             acknowledged
             by
             conformists
             to
             have
             a
             
               lawfull
               ordination
               for
               substance
            
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             they
             will
             not
             
               suffer
               the
               people
               to
               hear
            
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             who
             were
             so
             ordained
             and
             have
             conformed
             ,
             having
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             eatenus
             or
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             renounc'd
             their
             Presbyterial
             ordination
             ,
             and
             adhering
             to
             the
             prelatical
             as
             the
             more
             perfect
             ,
             this
             their
             disowning
             of
             our
             reformation
             (
             especially
             aggreged
             by
             their
             perjury
             and
             apostacy
             )
             puts
             them
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             yea
             a
             worse
             condition
             as
             to
             our
             hearing
             them
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             meerly
             ordained
             by
             the
             prelats
             .
             
               3.
               
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               on
               this
               ground
               we
               would
               not
               adhere
               to
               these
               whom
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ordained
               ,
               nor
               would
               we
               have
               heard
               a
               minister
               for
               many
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               Then
               he
               tells
               us
               of
               Jeroms
               ,
               
                 quid
                 facit
                 excepta
                 ordinatione
                 Episcopus
              
               ,
               and
               that
               ministers
               have
               now
               a
               hand
               in
               ordaining
               Conformists
               .
               That
               on
               this
               ground
               we
               would
               not
               have
               heard
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Assembly
               1638.
               who
               were
               thus
               ordained
               ,
               and
               some
               now
               though
               non-conformists
               ,
               who
               were
               ordained
               before
               the
               year
               1638
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               valitidity
               of
               which
               ordination
               is
               vindicat
               by
               
                 ●…us
                 dicinum
                 minist
              
               .
            
             
               Ang●…ie
               :
               Ans.
            
             We
             have
             already
             proven
             ,
             that
             Episcopal
             ordination
             
             is
             not
             in
             the
             lest
             warranted
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             supposed
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Presbyterial
             ordination
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             pattern
             shewed
             upon
             the
             mount
             .
             2.
             
             We
             have
             also
             proven
             that
             his
             prelatick
             ordination
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Prelat
             hath
             he
             sole
             and
             proper
             power
             according
             to
             this
             constitution
             ,
             is
             a
             stranger
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             purer
             ages
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             Jerom's
             time
             .
             3.
             
             We
             have
             also
             proven
             that
             the
             granting
             of
             the
             essentialls
             of
             their
             ministerial
             call
             who
             are
             ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             will
             plead
             nothing
             for
             owning
             Curats
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             scandalous
             and
             perjured
             intruders
             and
             have
             nothing
             for
             the
             most
             part
             which
             may
             in
             the
             least
             ground
             a
             charitable
             construction
             that
             they
             were
             ever
             called
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             are
             standing
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             faithful
             ministry
             ,
             by
             them
             excluded
             and
             persecute
             from
             their
             watcthowers
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             can
             be
             said
             of
             the
             instances
             which
             he
             mentions
             .
             As
             for
             that
             concurrence
             which
             he
             pretends
             Conformists
             have
             with
             the
             Bishops
             in
             ordination
             of
             ministers
             ,
             it
             is
             according
             to
             our
             Law
             ,
             
               meerly
               precarious
               and
               pro
               forma
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             utterly
             insufficient
             to
             found
             his
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             objects
             ,
             [
             that
             tho
             some
             of
             them
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             now
             turn'd
             the
             Bishops
             Curats
             .
             ]
             He
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             and
             turned
             
               court
               or
               Erastian-Curats
            
             ,
             since
             the
             all
             of
             our
             present
             Conformists
             authority
             ,
             is
             derived
             from
             
               the
               court
            
             and
             subordinat
             to
             the
             supremacy
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             act
             of
             restitution
             and
             other
             subsequents
             acts
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             he
             alleadges
             
               weakness
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               strength
               of
               passion
            
             in
             the
             objecter
             ,
             but
             really
             shews
             both
             in
             himself
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
               fear
               Christs
               threatning
               ;
               he
               that
               despises
               you
               despises
               me
               ,
            
             since
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             made
             ,
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             men
             he
             pleads
             for
             have
             a
             
               relaion
               to
               this
               Church
               as
               her
               true
               Pastours
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             and
             tenor
             
             of
             our
             Reformation
             .
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               Curat
               signifies
               a
               cure
               of
               souls
               .
            
             But
             the
             
               True
               Non-conformist
            
             ,
             told
             his
             fellow
             Dialogist
             ,
             that
             
               this
               term
            
             owes
             its
             invention
             to
             mens
             vanity
             ,
             loathing
             the
             lowly
             Scripture
             style
             of
             
               Minister
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               effect
               nothing
               but
               the
               issue
               of
               the
               corrution
               of
               the
               Churches
               humility
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               they
               pretend
               herein
               while
               destroying
               in
               stead
               of
               feeding
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               stand
               in
               Judgement
               against
               them
               at
               the
               great
               day
               .
            
             For
             his
             next
             interpretation
             of
             [
             Curat
             ]
             viz.
             
               he
               that
               serves
               the
               cure
               tho
               not
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               the
               substitute
               of
               another
               ,
            
             We
             owe
             him
             thanks
             ,
             for
             one
             egg
             is
             not
             liker
             another
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             such
             vicarious
             substitutes
             .
             But
             he
             will
             not
             have
             them
             called
             
               the
               Bishops
               Curats
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               Pastour
               of
               the
               diocess
               ,
               and
               they
               deputed
               ,
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               Bishop
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               hath
               such
               thoughts
               of
               ministers
            
             .
             What
             their
             thoughts
             are
             ,
             is
             best
             seen
             by
             
               their
               deeds
            
             .
             We
             have
             proved
             that
             according
             to
             this
             frame
             of
             prelacy
             the
             Bishop
             is
             properly
             the
             sole
             Pastour
             of
             the
             Diocess
             .
             In
             the
             7.
             
             Argument
             against
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubters
             next
             objection
             is
             ,
             [
             that
             they
             are
             perjured
             persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             .
             ]
             He
             answers
             1.
             
             
               That
               many
               of
               them
               never
               took
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               perjured
               ,
            
             which
             is
             already
             removed
             ,
             when
             we
             did
             prove
             from
             Deut.
             29.
             that
             it
             oblidges
             even
             those
             who
             did
             not
             personally
             swear
             .
             It
             s
             remarkable
             that
             Deut.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             his
             people
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             even
             with
             us
             (
             saith
             Moses
             )
             and
             all
             of
             us
             alive
             here
             this
             day
             .
             They
             were
             dead
             who
             engadged
             at
             Horeb
             ,
             and
             many
             there
             present
             were
             not
             then
             born
             .
             So
             Neh.
             9.
             38.
             all
             entered
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             some
             only
             did
             seal
             it
             .
             Sure
             the
             
               intention
               ,
               and
               relation
            
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             ,
             and
             the
             
               matter
               of
               the
               Oath
               it self
            
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             thus
             extensive
             .
             Next
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Ministers
               that
               took
               it
               ,
               and
               comply
               with
               prelacy
               are
               not
               perjured
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               which
               be
               gave
               in
               the
               last
            
             
             conference
             .
             Which
             reasons
             I
             have
             there
             answered
             ,
             and
             proved
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             which
             may
             in
             the
             least
             limit
             or
             invalidat
             its
             obligation
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             grounds
             which
             are
             offered
             to
             evince
             the
             standing
             obligation
             of
             that
             Oath
             ,
             I
             do
             affirme
             that
             they
             are
             perjured
             .
             3.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               scandalous
               faults
               tho
               deserving
               censure
               ,
               yet
               while
               it
               is
               not
               inflicted
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               not
               convict
               ,
               his
               Ministry
               ought
               to
               be
               waited
               upon
               ,
               as
               Iudas
               who
               came
               cloathed
               with
               Christs
               commission
               to
               preach
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               was
               not
               convict
               ,
               yet
               was
               to
               be
               heard
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             He
             grants
             
               that
               scandalous
               faults
               ,
               specially
               of
               an
               high
               nature
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               man
               be
               impenitent
               ,
               do
               deserve
               deposition
               .
            
             Now
             their
             faults
             are
             both
             scandalous
             and
             of
             a
             high
             nature
             ,
             such
             as
             prophanity
             ,
             perjury
             and
             apostacy
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             they
             are
             most
             impenitent
             and
             avow
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             their
             being
             convict
             and
             censured
             ,
             which
             he
             requireth
             as
             needfull
             for
             disowning
             them
             ,
             I
             answer
             they
             stand
             upon
             the
             matter
             convict
             by
             clear
             scripture
             grounds
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             standing
             acts
             and
             Iudicial
             decision
             of
             this
             Church
             in
             her
             supreme
             judicatories
             and
             assemblies
             ,
             which
             have
             condemned
             and
             made
             censurable
             with
             deposition
             their
             present
             principles
             and
             practices
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             her
             vows
             and
             government
             .
             Again
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             people's
             carriage
             toward
             scandalous
             Ministers
             when
             a
             redress
             by
             Lawfull
             Church
             Judicatories
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             to
             which
             people
             may
             have
             recourse
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             people
             is
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             wherin
             a
             prevailing
             backsliding
             party
             ,
             and
             a
             persecuting
             Magistrat
             owne
             such
             Ministers
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             true
             Church
             can
             have
             no
             access
             for
             censuring
             and
             removing
             them
             .
             In
             this
             last
             case
             supposing
             their
             scandals
             to
             be
             of
             a
             high
             nature
             ,
             this
             inevitable
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             incapacity
             for
             present
             ,
             may
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             a
             formal
             censure
             (
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             some
             )
             and
             ground
             a
             disowning
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             already
             cast
             out
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             especially
             if
             their
             entry
             be
             by
             perjurious
             intrusion
             ,
             and
             their
             profanity
             and
             scandals
             therafter
             notour
             to
             all
             .
             Now
             how
             applicable
             this
             is
             to
             Conformists
             ,
             needs
             not
             my
             paines
             to
             subsume
             .
             We
             might
             also
             here
             tell
             him
             that
             there
             are
             scandals
             which
             are
             officiall
             ,
             rendring
             the
             man
             
               coram
               Deo
            
             no
             officer
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             case
             of
             their
             becoming
             very
             atrocius
             Mr
             Durham
             will
             allow
             to
             depart
             to
             more
             pure
             ordinances
             .
             
               On
               scandal
               page
            
             129.
             
             Although
             we
             will
             not
             take
             upon
             us
             to
             determine
             ,
             how
             &
             in
             what
             cases
             ,
             during
             the
             Churches
             incapacity
             ,
             &
             discomposed
             state
             ,
             a
             Ministers
             atrocious
             scandals
             after
             his
             entry
             ,
             and
             perjurious
             usurpation
             in
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             therof
             ,
             may
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             a
             formal
             censure
             ,
             yet
             absolutly
             to
             deny
             that
             in
             any
             imaginable
             case
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             scandals
             and
             intrusion
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             the
             Churches
             incapacity
             to
             censure
             ,
             or
             the
             peoples
             clamant
             necessity
             ,
             and
             apparent
             advantages
             for
             their
             edification
             otherwise
             they
             were
             oblidged
             to
             own
             him
             still
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             but
             this
             declarative
             sentence
             ,
             could
             loose
             their
             tye
             ,
             would
             ,
             infer
             very
             dangerous
             consequences
             obvious
             to
             the
             meanest
             reflection
             .
             Specialy
             that
             in
             performance
             of
             supposed
             duties
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             tye
             and
             relation
             ,
             they
             would
             crosse
             many
             scriptur-precepts
             enjoyning
             the
             contrary
             .
             Shall
             Christs
             sheep
             follow
             the
             hireling
             and
             stranger
             ,
             and
             not
             beware
             of
             wolves
             and
             false
             prophets
             ,
             strengthen
             Covenant
             breakers
             ,
             and
             scismaticks
             ,
             because
             a
             perturbed
             Church
             cannot
             draw
             forth
             her
             censure
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             this
             will
             open
             a
             door
             for
             separation
             ,
             since
             every
             one
             displeased
             ,
             may
             pretend
             that
             scandals
             are
             of
             an
             highnature
             .
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             sinful
             abusive
             pretences
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             a
             poor
             argument
             to
             infringe
             any
             truth
             or
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             This
             absurdity
             may
             be
             retorted
             in
             the
             other
             extreme
             ,
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             the
             mans
             exterior
             call
             who
             is
             not
             (
             nor
             can
             be
             in
             a
             Churches
             disturbed
             state
             )
             censured
             ,
             Christs
             sheep
             may
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             be
             given
             up
             to
             destroying
             wolves
             ,
             the
             means
             and
             opportunities
             
             of
             their
             edification
             lost
             ,
             and
             their
             soules
             exposed
             to
             most
             imminent
             hazard
             of
             perishing
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             pure
             Ministry
             and
             Church
             free
             of
             their
             scandalls
             ,
             and
             testifying
             against
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             adherence
             to
             them
             rather
             then
             Curats
             is
             only
             a
             
               non-union
               to
               corruption
            
             ,
             or
             a
             scandalous
             party
             of
             Innovators
             who
             have
             gone
             out
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             
               separation
               negative
               or
               non-union
            
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             allowes
             ,
             
               Due
               right
               of
               Presbyt
               .
               pag.
            
             253
             ,
             254.
             such
             as
             he
             sayes
             was
             
               the
               carriage
               of
               the
               faithfull
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Donatists
               in
               Augustines
               time
               ,
               or
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               
                 most
                 and
                 worst
                 part
              
               not
               the
               
                 least
                 and
                 best
                 part
              
               ,
               as
               he
               there
               distinguishes
               ,
               calling
               the
               greatest
               corrupt
               part
               the
               Schismaticks
               ;
               As
               before
               the
               Jewes
               came
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               to
               joyn
               to
               them
               rather
               then
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               ,
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               which
               Mr
               Rutherfoord
               sayes
               ,
               converts
               were
               to
               adhere
               .
            
             3.
             
             We
             have
             heard
             that
             according
             to
             our
             principles
             and
             the
             tenor
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             
               Schismaticks
               from
               this
               Church
            
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             this
             very
             ground
             of
             
               holding
               and
               mantaining
               this
               Churches
               purity
               and
               union
               ,
            
             they
             are
             to
             be
             disowned
             by
             Gods
             people
             .
             Our
             Informer
             will
             grant
             that
             abstracting
             from
             a
             Ministers
             being
             otherwise
             either
             censured
             or
             censurable
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             followed
             in
             a
             Schismatick
             course
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             a
             pure
             Churches
             union
             ,
             but
             is
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             to
             be
             left
             :
             for
             upon
             this
             ground
             he
             pleads
             for
             
               disowning
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
            
             abstracting
             from
             their
             being
             any
             
               otherwayes
               censured
            
             .
             4.
             
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             
               neither
               convict
               nor
               censured
            
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             dare
             not
             call
             scandalous
             ,
             whose
             conversation
             and
             walk
             is
             both
             convincing
             and
             shining
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             discovers
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             the
             masters
             seal
             and
             call
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             have
             entered
             into
             this
             Church
             by
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             are
             standing
             in
             a
             ministrrial
             relation
             
             to
             her
             ,
             yet
             he
             pleads
             for
             disowning
             them
             ,
             meerly
             because
             their
             Ministry
             is
             cross
             to
             the
             
               prelatick
               union
               and
               order
            
             .
             So
             he
             must
             grant
             that
             Ministers
             may
             be
             disowned
             on
             this
             ground
             of
             Innovating
             upon
             ,
             and
             standing
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               a
               Churches
               establisht
               union
               and
               order
               ,
            
             abstracting
             from
             this
             formal
             censure
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             Judas
             ,
             it
             s
             very
             impertinently
             alledged
             here
             ,
             for
             his
             theft
             and
             other
             wickedness
             was
             as
             yet
             secret
             ,
             and
             not
             become
             open
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             which
             excepts
             him
             from
             the
             compass
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             which
             is
             anent
             Ministers
             guilty
             of
             
               open
               and
               avowed
               scandalls
            
             ,
             intrusion
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             violent
             ejection
             of
             faithfull
             pastours
             ,
             and
             persecution
             of
             a
             pure
             Church
             .
             None
             of
             which
             can
             be
             said
             of
             Judas
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             his
             main
             objection
             and
             argument
             from
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               what
               great
               exceptions
               might
               have
               been
               made
               against
               their
               life
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               Math.
            
             23.
             
               that
               they
               were
               ●…mies
               to
               Christ
               ,
               neglected
               Iudgement
               ,
               mercy
               and
               faith
               :
               that
               they
               were
               proud
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               that
               tho
               all
               which
               Naphtali
               sayes
               of
               Conformists
               were
               true
            
             (
             and
             all
             sees
             it
             to
             be
             true
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             gives
             them
             no
             other
             characters
             then
             what
             they
             put
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cannot
             more
             be
             charged
             
               with
               distemper
            
             for
             this
             ,
             then
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             in
             calling
             these
             Pharisees
             ,
             serpents
             and
             vipers
             ,
             or
             Paul
             in
             calling
             the
             Impostours
             of
             whom
             the
             Philippians
             were
             in
             hazard
             ,
             dogs
             ,
             evil
             workers
             ,
             the
             concision
             ,
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             ,
             whose
             glory
             is
             in
             their
             shame
             
               though
               they
               were
               (
               as
               these
               pharisees
               )
               gross
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               leaven
               in
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               to
               be
               disowned
               ,
               since
               altho
               the
               Pharisees
               for
               doctrine
               taught
               the
               commands
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               took
               away
               the
               key
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               Christ
               in
               his
               sexmon
               on
               the
               mount
               purged
               the
               Law
               from
               their
               corrupt
               glosses
               ,
               yet
               Simeon
               and
               Anna
               turned
               not
               separatists
               ,
               Ioseph
               and
               Mary
               went
               up
               to
               keep
               the
               passover
               ,
               and
               Christ
               bids
               bear
               them
               ,
               tho
               with
               a
               c●…veat
               〈◊〉
               beware
               of
               their
            
             
             
               leaven
               ,
               and
               their
               ill
               example
               .
            
             Here
             he
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               to
               make
               a
               parallel
               betwixt
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               our
               preachers
               in
               long
               prayers
               ,
               and
               devouring
               widowes
               houses
               ,
               compassing
               sea
               and
               land
               to
               make
               proselytes
               ,
               tho
               we
               have
               given
               too
               much
               ground
               for
               these
               comparisons
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             To
             beginne
             with
             this
             last
             invective
             (
             which
             he
             insinuats
             ,
             and
             Dr
             Burnet
             prosecutes
             at
             large
             in
             his
             trifling
             dialogues
             )
             If
             I
             should
             rejoyn
             that
             its
             a
             foming
             out
             their
             o●…
             shame
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             comparisons
             ,
             and
             renders
             them
             too
             like
             these
             wandring
             stars
             to
             whom
             this
             is
             attrib●…
             ,
             It
             were
             no
             great
             overstreach
             .
             Dare
             he
             say
             that
             our
             Lord
             did
             
               simply
               condemn
               long
               prayers
            
             ,
             because
             he
             condemned
             
               making
               a
               shew
               of
               them
            
             ;
             or
             that
             faithfull
             ministers
             their
             travells
             to
             keep
             poor
             souls
             upon
             the
             solid
             foundation
             of
             our
             sworn
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             recover
             them
             from
             this
             plelatick
             corruption
             and
             apostacy
             ,
             is
             to
             proselyte
             them
             to
             be
             
               children
               of
               hell
            
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             with
             better
             ground
             averred
             that
             prelatists
             who
             are
             enemies
             to
             either
             long
             or
             short
             prayers
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             dead
             formes
             and
             lyturgies
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             d●…oured
             not
             
               widowes
               houses
               only
            
             ,
             but
             
               Gods
               house
               and
               Church
               in
               this
               land
               ,
            
             and
             who
             compass
             sea
             and
             land
             to
             proselyte
             this
             poor
             Church
             to
             the
             
               Synagogue
               or
               Rome
            
             ,
             are
             much
             liker
             these
             precedents
             in
             the
             above
             mentioned
             characters
             .
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             To
             his
             argument
             ,
             
               The
               pharisees
               were
               scandalous
               in
               their
               life
               ,
               corrupt
               in
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               yet
               the
               saints
               separat
               not
               from
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               Christ
               allowed
               to
               hear
               them
               .
            
             This
             man
             might
             (
             if
             he
             had
             been
             ingenuous
             )
             have
             found
             this
             objection
             solidly
             answered
             and
             removed
             by
             severals
             .
             I
             answer
             1.
             
             It
             s
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             owning
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ministry
             is
             here
             enjoyned
             ,
             because
             1.
             
             The
             command
             of
             
               observing
               what
               they
               enjoyned
            
             ,
             will
             not
             necessarly
             infer
             this
             ;
             we
             may
             observe
             what
             morall
             Philosophers
             ,
             or
             papists
             bid
             us
             do
             under
             such
             like
             restrictions
             and
             limitations
             ,
             upon
             
             which
             people
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             observe
             what
             the
             Pharisees
             prescribed
             ;
             we
             may
             observe
             what
             civil
             Rulers
             bid
             us
             do
             ,
             but
             not
             own
             them
             as
             teachers
             .
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             things
             in
             the
             context
             ,
             which
             seem
             utterly
             to
             repugn
             to
             this
             inference
             that
             our
             Lord
             enjoyned
             the
             owning
             or
             attending
             of
             their
             instructions
             as
             ecclesiastick
             teachers
             .
             1.
             
             He
             bids
             beware
             of
             
               their
               leaven
               or
               doctrine
            
             Math.
             16.
             12.
             joyning
             them
             with
             Sadducees
             who
             denyed
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             erred
             fundamentally
             ,
             sure
             not
             to
             hear
             them
             was
             the
             best
             way
             to
             evite
             their
             leaven
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             
               Priest
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             not
             such
             ,
             as
             
               Nieodemus
               and
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
            
             ,
             who
             were
             civil
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             consequently
             any
             command
             to
             
               obey
               them
            
             ,
             will
             no
             more
             infer
             
               hearing
               them
               preach
            
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             command
             as
             to
             council
             or
             parliament
             .
             The
             thing
             commanded
             is
             not
             
               hearing
               them
               as
               teachers
            
             ,
             but
             only
             obebienc●…
             which
             may
             be
             very
             properly
             enjoyned
             as
             to
             civil
             Rulers
             .
             3.
             
             The
             
               qualities
               ascribed
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             sitting
             in
             
               Moses
               chair
            
             ,
             who
             was
             King
             in
             Jesurun
             ,
             not
             Aarons
             who
             was
             the
             Piest
             ,
             their
             loving
             the
             chief
             seats
             in
             synagogues
             ,
             (
             whereas
             ,
             if
             teachers
             ,
             their
             chief
             seat
             was
             knowen
             ,
             and
             appropriat
             to
             them
             )
             their
             paying
             tithes
             (
             whereas
             ,
             if
             priests
             tithes
             were
             payable
             to
             them
             )
             these
             qualities
             (
             I
             say
             )
             seem
             to
             import
             that
             they
             were
             not
             
               priests
               and
               teachers
               by
               office
            
             ,
             that
             hearing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             attending
             their
             ministry
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             enjoyned
             
               hearing
               of
            
             and
             atteding
             their
             Ministry
             as
             such
             .
             15.
             4.
             
             Christ
             bids
             
               let
               them
               alone
            
             ,
             which
             sounds
             like
             ,
             
               owne
               them
               not
               as
               teachers
            
             .
             He
             calls
             them
             
               blind
               leaders
               of
               the
               blind
            
             ,
             nay
             he
             calls
             them
             
               the
               stranger
               whose
               voice
               the
               true
               sheep
               hear
               not
               ,
            
             but
             rather
             the
             true
             shepherd
             Math.
             15.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             Joh.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             such
             as
             shut
             up
             heaven
             against
             men
             ,
             and
             hindred
             such
             as
             were
             entring
             ;
             all
             which
             seem
             very
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             command
             of
             
               hearing
               them
            
             .
             5
             Christ
             spoke
             to
             the
             disciples
             as
             well
             as
             the
             people
             in
             this
             precept
             .
             Now
             its
             certain
             
             that
             neither
             the
             disciples
             did
             eyer
             hear
             them
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             leave
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             found
             that
             Christ
             who
             came
             to
             fulfill
             all
             righteousness
             ,
             taught
             them
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             by
             his
             example
             .
             Finally
             the
             words
             of
             this
             precept
             have
             for
             their
             scope
             to
             engadge
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             infectious
             evills
             :
             so
             that
             this
             command
             to
             do
             &
             observe
             what
             they
             delivered
             as
             sitting
             in
             Moses
             seat
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             then
             possess
             ,
             is
             but
             by
             way
             of
             concession
             ,
             which
             supposes
             only
             that
             which
             he
             intended
             shortly
             to
             abolish
             ,
             and
             now
             would
             have
             improven
             for
             the
             best
             advantadge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Granting
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             I
             deny
             his
             consequence
             ,
             that
             therfore
             Curats
             in
             this
             our
             case
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             also
             ;
             the
             cases
             are
             very
             different
             ,
             and
             the
             disparity
             when
             cleared
             will
             discover
             his
             consequence
             to
             be
             naught
             ,
             
               from
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               Conformists
               .
            
             I
             offer
             it
             then
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             These
             Pharisees
             Ministry
             was
             not
             
               of
               it self
               actually
               exclusive
               of
               ,
               and
               a
               direct
               intrusion
               upon
            
             the
             Ministry
             of
             faithfull
             teachers
             .
             Suppose
             they
             had
             chased
             away
             all
             Israels
             Lawfull
             teachers
             ,
             and
             by
             perjurious
             violence
             thrust
             themselves
             into
             their
             rooms
             ,
             would
             our
             Lord
             have
             bidden
             own
             or
             hear
             them
             ?
             If
             our
             Informer
             say
             so
             he
             will
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             and
             overturn
             the
             scope
             of
             his
             reasoning
             in
             this
             dialogue
             ,
             for
             he
             thniks
             that
             the
             ministry
             of
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             ,
             
               is
               intrusion
            
             ,
             and
             therupon
             pleads
             
               for
               disowning
               and
               not
               hearing
               them
               .
            
             2.
             
             He
             pleads
             for
             owning
             Curats
             
               as
               Christs
               ambassadours
               cloathed
               with
               his
               authority
               to
               deliver
               his
               message
               ,
            
             but
             Christ
             doth
             here
             (
             at
             least
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             said
             from
             this
             text
             )
             only
             enjoyn
             to
             hear
             
               the
               Pharisees
               interpretation
               and
               decision
               of
               that
               nations
               Municipal
               or
               civil
               Law
               ,
            
             anent
             the
             rules
             of
             external
             righteousness
             and
             civil
             policy
             ,
             which
             two
             are
             very
             different
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             having
             guarded
             the
             Law
             from
             their
             corrupt
             glosses
             ,
             and
             the
             disciples
             from
             their
             snares
             ,
             shewes
             in
             this
             precept
             
             how
             to
             make
             the
             best
             advantage
             of
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             now
             ready
             to
             vanish
             away
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             shortly
             to
             erect
             a
             gospel
             ministry
             ,
             and
             remove
             all
             that
             legal
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             then
             none
             of
             them
             were
             to
             be
             heard
             :
             But
             this
             man
             pleads
             for
             disowning
             our
             faithfull
             sent
             gospel
             ministers
             under
             a
             standing
             relation
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             obligation
             of
             Christs
             standing
             command
             ,
             and
             commission
             to
             officiat
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             favours
             of
             intruding
             hirelings
             usurping
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             opposing
             these
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             in
             their
             masters
             work
             and
             message
             .
             Now
             who
             sees
             not
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             .
             4.
             
             They
             were
             not
             in
             a
             stated
             opposition
             to
             a
             faithfull
             body
             of
             teachers
             ,
             acknowledged
             and
             owned
             by
             the
             sound
             Church
             of
             Israel
             and
             testifying
             against
             them
             ,
             seeking
             to
             root
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             them
             a
             reformation
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             had
             recently
             vowed
             adherence
             .
             5.
             
             There
             was
             
               no
               badge
               or
               Test
               of
               complyance
               w●…b
               all
               their
               abominations
            
             particularly
             appointed
             and
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             in
             this
             
               act
               of
               hearing
            
             them
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             our
             case
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             Curats
             ,
             rendring
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             the
             not
             hearing
             them
             ,
             and
             adherence
             rather
             to
             a
             faithfull
             Ministry
             testifying
             against
             them
             ,
             
               a
               case
               of
               confession
            
             ,
             especially
             this
             difference
             will
             be
             apparent
             ,
             if
             our
             National
             vows
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             expresly
             obliging
             
               to
               adhere
               to
               these
               faithfull
               ministers
               ,
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             and
             their
             course
             of
             backsliding
             ,
             be
             duely
             pondered
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             he
             sayes
             of
             Simeon
             and
             Anna
             ;
             Joseph
             and
             Mary
             ,
             their
             attending
             the
             temple
             Worship
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             as
             his
             argument
             there
             from
             is
             removed
             by
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             so
             to
             clear
             this
             further
             ,
             I
             add
             1.
             
             That
             its
             wide
             reasoning
             from
             the
             godly
             their
             lawful
             concurrence
             with
             that
             Church
             (
             now
             under
             the
             rust
             of
             old
             corruptions
             )
             in
             what
             was
             good
             and
             sound
             ,
             to
             our
             deserting
             a
             sound
             Church
             and
             ministry
             to
             comply
             
             with
             
               abjured
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               Schismatick
               innovators
               ,
            
             reintroduced
             after
             they
             have
             been
             cast
             out
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             as
             wide
             reasoning
             ,
             from
             their
             
               not
               separating
            
             from
             Gods
             ancient
             Church
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             to
             conclude
             against
             
               non-complyance
               with
               a
               party
               who
               are
               not
               our
               Church
            
             (
             tho
             they
             usurp
             her
             name
             )
             but
             are
             opposed
             and
             testifyed
             against
             ,
             by
             our
             true
             Church
             and
             ministry
             .
             We
             in
             this
             case
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             do
             not
             separat
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               her
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               or
               ministry
               ,
            
             but
             only
             from
             
               Schismatick
               backsliders
               from
               the
               union
               &
               reformation
               of
               this
               Church
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             case
             of
             these
             old
             saints
             &
             worthies
             ,
             separation
             from
             the
             temple
             ,
             would
             have
             imported
             an
             absolute
             separation
             from
             
               the
               ministry
               &
               Church
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             utter
             impertinency
             of
             all
             his
             pleading
             in
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             from
             these
             instances
             ,
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             supposes
             that
             its
             meerly
             for
             Conformists
             
               personal
               faults
            
             we
             disowne
             ordinances
             administred
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             ther●…
             by
             polluted
             ;
             which
             has
             no
             more
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             that
             its
             meerly
             for
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             
               personal
               faults
            
             as
             pulluting
             the
             worship
             ,
             that
             he
             pleads
             for
             disowning
             them
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             present
             case
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             wherein
             they
             stand
             ,
             he
             pleads
             for
             disowning
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             ,
             and
             they
             more
             justly
             because
             of
             Conformists
             present
             case
             ,
             plead
             for
             disowning
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             and
             cleard
             above
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             he
             cites
             Mr
             Durham
             on
             Revel
             .
             3.
             
               inferring
               from
               what
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Angel
               of
               Sardis
               and
               Laodicea
               ,
               that
               a
               minister
               as
               to
               his
               case
               unsound
               ,
               may
               be
               owned
               and
               esteem'd
               as
               such
               .
            
             But
             how
             impertinent
             this
             is
             to
             our
             purpose
             any
             may
             see
             ,
             for
             their
             scandalous
             carriage
             in
             their
             walk
             is
             much
             more
             then
             unsoundness
             as
             to
             their
             case
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             we
             acknowledge
             will
             not
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             
               primo
               instanti
            
             warrand
             separation
             from
             ordinances
             in
             every
             case
             .
             But
             we
             have
             cleared
             that
             we
             have
             much
             more
             to
             lay
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             
             then
             either
             
               inward
               unsoundness
               ,
               or
               outward
               scandalls
            
             simply
             considered
             ;
             even
             their
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             ,
             their
             intrusion
             ,
             their
             stated
             opposition
             to
             this
             Church
             her
             principles
             ,
             union
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             .
             As
             to
             what
             Mr
             Durham
             adds
             ,
             and
             our
             Informer
             cites
             in
             relation
             to
             
               the
               ordinances
               their
               not
               suffering
               derogation
               in
               whatsoever
               hands
               they
               be
               anent
               a
               due
               ministerial
               respect
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               tho
               their
               rottenness
               was
               discovered
               by
               our
               Lord
               :
               that
               Judas
               was
               to
               be
               received
               as
               an
               Ambassadour
               with
               other
               Apostles
               —
               that
               God
               makes
               usefull
               Instruments
               sometimes
               —
               and
               that
               edification
               doth
               not
               necessarly
               depend
               upon
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               Instrument
               ,
               Act.
               3.
               12.
               
               Matth.
               7.
               23.
               
            
             It
             s
             utterly
             remote
             from
             our
             purpose
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             for
             neither
             can
             he
             prove
             that
             this
             practice
             is
             a
             
               separation
               properly
               such
            
             ,
             nor
             doth
             that
             case
             of
             
               an
               Improvement
               of
               the
               pharisees
               teaching
               during
               that
               time
               of
               the
               legall
               dispensation
               ,
               now
               shortly
               to
               be
               abolisht
               ,
            
             meet
             our
             purpose
             ,
             nor
             the
             case
             of
             Judas
             
               hid
               abominations
            
             ,
             correspond
             with
             that
             of
             
               avowed
               perjury
               and
               apostacy
               from
               the
               vows
               and
               Reformation
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             there
             here
             a
             supposed
             
               prior
               obligation
               of
               adherence
               to
               conformists
               ministry
               ,
            
             preponderating
             any
             objection
             
               as
               to
               their
               scandalls
            
             .
             What
             can
             this
             man
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             plead
             these
             reasons
             of
             Mr
             Durham
             ,
             for
             adhering
             to
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 that
                 ordinances
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 in
                 whatever
                 hands
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 pharisees
                 and
                 Judas
                 himself
                 might
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               much
               more
               Presbyterian
               ministers
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               that
               God
               can
               make
               even
               graceless
               men
               Instruments
               of
               good
               ;
               that
               the
               efficacy
               of
               means
               depends
               not
               on
               the
               holyness
               of
               the
               instrument
               .
            
             Now
             will
             he
             admit
             a
             conclusion
             of
             
               owning
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
            
             from
             these
             principles
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             thinks
             that
             maters
             stand
             so
             with
             them
             because
             of
             their
             supposed
             
               Schism
               and
               disorder
            
             ,
             that
             for
             as
             applicable
             as
             these
             things
             are
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             .
             And
             so
             by
             
               his
               own
               confession
               and
               pleading
            
             this
             will
             conclude
             nothing
             for
             him
             ,
             untill
             his
             above
             mentioned
             
               groundless
               suppositions
            
             be
             made
             good
             .
             Now
             let
             me
             retort
             of
             our
             Informers
             angry
             Querie
             here
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             Justifie
             withdrawing
             people
             from
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             since
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             the
             scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             
               either
               knowledge
               or
               moderation
            
             .
             He
             must
             then
             of
             necessity
             grant
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             grounds
             will
             not
             plead
             for
             hearing
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             London
             Ministers
             assertion
             anent
             
               the
               validity
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               ordination
               for
               substance
            
             (
             repeated
             here
             again
             
               ad
               nauseam
            
             )
             falls
             utterly
             short
             of
             proving
             his
             conclusion
             .
             Those
             Ministers
             do
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             ordination
             
               is
               the
               more
               pure
               and
               conform
               to
               the
               scripture
               pattern
               ,
            
             what
             will
             he
             then
             say
             to
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             (
             and
             especially
             because
             Conformists
             themselves
             owne
             the
             validity
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ordination
             )
             
               they
               are
               inconsequent
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               going
               cross
               to
               scripture
               and
               sound
               reason
               ,
               in
               disowning
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               ministers
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               withdrawing
               people
               from
               hearing
               them
               .
            
             Let
             him
             pull
             out
             this
             beam
             from
             his
             own
             eye
             ,
             and
             his
             answer
             shall
             easily
             serve
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             alledges
             ,
             that
             in
             Math.
             23.
             
             [
             We
             are
             not
             bidden
             hear
             the
             scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             words
             will
             not
             bear
             that
             .
             ]
             He
             answers
             
               that
               he
               forbids
               not
               to
               hear
               as
               we
               forbid
               to
               hear
               Conformists
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             We
             have
             seen
             that
             there
             is
             more
             may
             be
             alledged
             from
             the
             Scripture
             as
             to
             a
             prohibition
             to
             be
             their
             ordinary
             and
             constant
             hearers
             at
             least
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             pleads
             for
             as
             to
             Conformists
             )
             then
             he
             can
             alledge
             as
             to
             a
             command
             of
             hearing
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             tollerance
             or
             allowance
             of
             a
             hearing
             of
             them
             during
             that
             shortly
             to
             be
             abolisht
             legall
             dispensation
             ,
             is
             far
             from
             coming
             up
             to
             his
             conclusion
             of
             owning
             curats
             in
             this
             our
             case
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             He
             answers
             ,
             
             
               that
               Mr
               Durham
               speaks
               of
               a
               ministerial
               respect
               due
               to
               these
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               hearing
               ,
               this
               ministerial
               respect
               is
               Lame
               .
               Ans.
            
             Mr
             Durhams
             reason
             anent
             a
             Ministerial
             respect
             is
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Improvement
             of
             their
             teaching
             ,
             &
             tho
             granted
             in
             the
             greatest
             latitude
             he
             can
             imagine
             ,
             will
             not
             inferr
             his
             conclusion
             of
             owning
             Curats
             in
             this
             case
             as
             is
             already
             cleared
             .
             Admitting
             that
             a
             
               due
               Ministerial
               respect
            
             ,
             will
             infer
             hearing
             in
             Mr
             Durhams
             sense
             and
             instance
             ,
             yet
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             told
             him
             Mr
             Durhams
             assertion
             will
             not
             speak
             unto
             )
             acknowledgment
             of
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             
               a
               Ministerial
               respect
               in
               so
               far
               ,
            
             will
             not
             bear
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             else
             the
             Informer
             hath
             in
             a
             clap
             devoured
             and
             eaten
             in
             again
             all
             this
             Dialogue
             in
             pleading
             against
             this
             Ministerial
             respect
             in
             hearing
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             whose
             Ministerial
             authority
             he
             acknowledges
             .
             2ly
             ,
             He
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               our
               Lord
               enjoyns
               obedience
               to
               that
               which
               they
               bid
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               sitting
               in
               Moses
               chair
               —
               and
               how
               could
               that
               be
               except
               the
               people
               heard
               them
               teach
               from
               Moses
               chair
               —
               he
               that
               bids
               obey
               a
               Ministers
               injunctions
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               consequently
               bids
               hear
               him
               deliver
               his
               doctrine
               from
               the
               word
               .
               Ans.
            
             We
             told
             him
             that
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             fellow
             pleaders
             ,
             have
             yet
             offered
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             these
             Pharisees
             might
             be
             
               civil
               national
               doctors
               and
               interpreters
               of
               Moses
               Iudiciall
               Law
               ,
               and
               of
               〈◊〉
               municipal
               Law
               ,
            
             from
             his
             civil
             chair
             ,
             who
             was
             
               King
               in
               Iesurun
            
             ,
             which
             will
             no
             more
             infer
             a
             hearing
             them
             
               teach
               and
               preach
               as
               Church
               officers
               ,
            
             then
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             
               King
               ,
               Council
               ,
               parliament
               and
               Session
               ,
            
             will
             infer
             that
             conclusion
             .
             2.
             
             His
             parallels
             as
             to
             
               the
               command
               of
               obeying
               a
               Ministers
               doctrine
               from
               the
               word
            
             its
             inferring
             
               an
               injunction
               of
               hearing
               him
               deliver
               these
               doctrines
               from
               the
               word
               ,
            
             is
             (
             in
             this
             case
             and
             question
             )
             pityfull
             sophistry
             and
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             in
             supposing
             that
             these
             anent
             whom
             this
             injunction
             was
             given
             ,
             were
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Ministers
            
             ,
             which
             he
             
             hath
             not
             yet
             proved
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               teaching
               from
               Moses
               chair
            
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             case
             equivalent
             to
             
               Ministerial
               gospel
               teaching
               and
               preaching
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             he
             has
             not
             proved
             either
             ,
             since
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             Gods
             word
             contained
             the
             Jews
             municipal
             Law
             ,
             which
             civil
             Judges
             might
             in
             that
             capacity
             deliver
             and
             interpret
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             external
             righteousness
             betwixt
             man
             and
             man
             in
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Finally
             ,
             granting
             they
             were
             to
             be
             heard
             teach
             and
             expone
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             made
             good
             from
             the
             text
             ,
             it
             will
             nothing
             help
             his
             cause
             for
             the
             reasons
             often
             given
             :
             so
             that
             the
             separation
             which
             he
             improves
             this
             place
             against
             ,
             being
             his
             
               groundless
               supposition
            
             alledged
             but
             not
             proven
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             us
             disproved
             by
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             application
             
               of
               this
               hearing
               the
               Pharisees
            
             to
             our
             
               hearing
               Curats
            
             ,
             being
             his
             bare
             
               petitio
               principii
            
             ,
             his
             assertion
             after
             subjoyned
             viz.
             
               that
               this
               passage
               will
               stand
               against
               us
               to
               our
               conviction
               as
               against
               the
               seperatists
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
            
             ;
             is
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             ignorant
             arrogant
             confidence
             ;
             there
             being
             a
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             our
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             those
             separatists
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             shall
             hereafter
             appear
             .
             And
             beside
             ,
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             have
             much
             more
             to
             say
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             for
             their
             people's
             adhering
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             prelatists
             can
             plead
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             next
             alleadges
             ,
             [
             that
             many
             Episcopall
             men
             have
             entered
             upon
             honest
             mens
             Labours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             disowned
             as
             intruders
             .
             ]
             He
             answers
             1.
             
             
               That
               all
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               that
               some
               Conformists
               have
               keep●…
               their
               places
               they
               bad
               before
               the
               change
               ,
               others
               have
               entered
               in
               to
               the
               labours
               of
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               and
               transported
               elswhere
               .
               Ans.
            
             Our
             Informer
             doth
             miserably
             pinch
             and
             narrow
             
               a
               sinfull
               intrusion
            
             by
             this
             description
             ;
             which
             himself
             must
             acknowledge
             .
             For
             should
             a
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             step
             into
             his
             own
             Church
             upon
             the
             death
             or
             transportation
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Curats
             ,
             who
             
             will
             question
             that
             this
             man
             will
             call
             it
             an
             intrusion
             according
             to
             his
             principles
             anent
             the
             prelatick
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             notwithstanding
             what
             he
             here
             pleads
             ,
             the
             Curats
             entry
             is
             intrusion
             according
             to
             our
             principles
             ;
             beside
             that
             the
             Ministery
             of
             those
             who
             have
             conformed
             ,
             and
             were
             Presbyterially
             ordained
             ,
             being
             an
             
               express
               owning
               of
               the
               principles
               ▪
               practices
               and
               design
               ,
               of
               this
               prelatick
               schismatick
               destroying
               party
               ,
            
             and
             by
             their
             acceptance
             of
             collation
             and
             presentation
             ,
             and
             concurring
             in
             the
             Prelats
             pretended
             Judicatories
             ,
             
               a
               ministry
               compleatly
               of
               the
               prelatick
               mould
               ,
            
             its
             reductive
             ,
             if
             not
             formaliter
             ,
             an
             intrusion
             ;
             or
             partaking
             with
             the
             general
             intrusion
             and
             usurpation
             upon
             the
             pure
             reformed
             Ministry
             and
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             state
             officer
             or
             Magistrat
             his
             taking
             his
             office
             from
             Invaders
             ,
             while
             an
             army
             is
             in
             the
             fields
             against
             them
             ,
             doth
             fully
             and
             fitly
             denominate
             him
             an
             Invader
             in
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             materially
             the
             same
             office
             and
             imployment
             which
             he
             had
             before
             .
             Or
             as
             an
             inferior
             officer
             in
             an
             army
             taking
             his
             
               office
               and
               a
               new
               commission
            
             from
             an
             
               usurping
               General
            
             ,
             and
             other
             usurping
             superior
             officers
             ,
             who
             are
             dissolving
             and
             betraying
             
               the
               true
               army
            
             ,
             expelling
             the
             
               true
               General
            
             and
             officers
             contrary
             to
             their
             first
             commission
             ,
             doth
             partake
             in
             that
             usurpation
             .
             Considering
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             as
             it
             stood
             establisht
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             government
             ,
             and
             her
             National
             and
             solemn
             vows
             ,
             surely
             this
             course
             of
             Conformity
             is
             a
             most
             
               gross
               intrusion
               upon
               her
            
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             shadow
             of
             consent
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             all
             partaking
             therein
             by
             consequence
             ,
             which
             no
             Conformist
             can
             acquit
             himself
             of
             ;
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             and
             principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             cannot
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             any
             of
             our
             true
             Church
             her
             Sons
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             our
             Informer
             poseth
             us
             with
             some
             great
             queries
             forsooth
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               Conformists
               were
               active
               in
               utting
            
             
             
               Presbyterian
               ministers
               ,
               or
               came
               in
               before
               they
               were
               out
               ,
               and
               their
               places
               declared
               vacant
               .
               Ans.
            
             Whoever
             is
             active
             or
             passive
             in
             outting
             them
             ,
             one
             thing
             is
             sure
             ,
             they
             are
             violently
             thrust
             out
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             rules
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             come
             in
             who
             will
             ,
             they
             are
             Intruders
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             have
             come
             in
             upon
             a
             charge
             to
             which
             faithfull
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             have
             Christs
             Keyes
             and
             commission
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             come
             in
             and
             obtruded
             by
             those
             who
             are
             ingrained
             
               usurpers
               ,
               thieves
               and
               Robbers
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             perfidious
             Prelats
             (
             often
             abjured
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             this
             Church
             with
             detestation
             )
             and
             not
             in
             the
             order
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             Nor
             by
             her
             door
             .
             A
             poor
             man
             is
             by
             a
             number
             of
             Robbers
             
               dispossest
               of
               his
               house
            
             ,
             they
             put
             in
             
               a
               seeming
               neutral
            
             ,
             to
             keep
             house
             for
             them
             ;
             the
             poor
             owner
             seeks
             
               his
               possession
            
             ,
             &
             complaines
             of
             this
             usurpation
             ,
             O
             saith
             the
             new
             tennant
             and
             Robbers
             depute
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Intruder
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             good
             right
             ,
             I
             put
             you
             not
             out
             ,
             but
             found
             your
             house
             empty
             .
             Now
             let
             
               the
               Informer
            
             use
             a
             litle
             honest
             application
             and
             answer
             his
             weightie
             Querie
             .
             2.
             
             He
             asks
             ,
             
               why
               will
               those
               dispossest
               ministers
               suffer
               the
               people
               to
               starve
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               slept
               out
               of
               their
               charges
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             people
             are
             starved
             &
             
               poysoned
               too
            
             by
             those
             that
             come
             in
             ;
             &
             these
             Ministers
             are
             concerned
             upon
             their
             faith
             to
             the
             
               great
               shepherd
            
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             what
             they
             can
             to
             save
             his
             lambes
             from
             the
             wolves
             ,
             and
             give
             faithfull
             Ministerial
             warning
             of
             their
             
               flocks
               hazard
            
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               though
               a
               minister
               be
               transported
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               yet
               the
               people
               should
               submit
               to
               his
               successor
               .
            
             True
             ,
             when
             for
             the
             Churches
             greater
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             transported
             to
             another
             watchtower
             by
             her
             faithfull
             guides
             ,
             and
             true
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             but
             not
             when
             the
             true
             pastour
             is
             chased
             away
             by
             usurping
             perjured
             Prelats
             ;
             and
             an
             
               intruding
               hireling
            
             brought
             in
             as
             
               their
               vicar
            
             .
             It
             s
             this
             mans
             
               perted
               self
            
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             phrase
             here
             )
             that
             blurrs
             his
             eyes
             to
             draw
             a
             
               similitudinar
               argument
            
             from
             such
             an
             
               absimilar
               instance
            
             .
             One
             thing
             he
             did
             well
             to
             add
             as
             a
             proviso
             ,
             viz
             
             
               the
               successors
               coming
               in
               upon
               an
               orderly
               or
               fair
               call
               .
            
             And
             doth
             this
             man
             think
             that
             Conformists
             have
             this
             
               orderly
               call
            
             according
             to
             the
             Reformation
             and
             doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             is
             he
             not
             disputing
             against
             this
             call
             ,
             and
             so
             if
             this
             be
             a
             necessary
             condition
             of
             a
             Ministers
             Lawfull
             succession
             ,
             the
             Informer
             is
             in
             the
             briers
             of
             a
             palpable
             inconsistency
             near
             of
             kin
             to
             a
             contradiction
             .
             
               As
               for
               what
               he
               adds
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               best
               of
               what
               we
               cannot
            
             help
             in
             our
             superiours
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             Rulers
             using
             their
             power
             for
             giving
             one
             
               Lawfull
               pastour
            
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             method
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             
               scripture
               pattern
               ,
               by
               Lawfull
               Church
               Indicatories
               ,
            
             these
             reasons
             would
             say
             something
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             have
             overturned
             the
             Reformation
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             that
             Churches
             vows
             and
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             obtruding
             abjured
             prelats
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             profane
             hyrelings
             as
             their
             deputes
             ,
             to
             exclude
             and
             ruine
             a
             faithfull
             Ministry
             ,
             his
             reasons
             in
             this
             case
             are
             naught
             ,
             and
             speak
             nothing
             to
             the
             point
             .
             
               As
               for
               what
               he
               adds
               afterward
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1648
               ejected
               for
               asserting
               their
               duty
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               their
               submitting
               while
               others
               were
               put
               into
               their
               charges
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             while
             he
             breaths
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             deposed
             for
             asserting
             their
             duty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             for
             promoting
             an
             ungodly
             course
             tending
             to
             the
             Kings
             ruine
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             pieces
             of
             their
             scandalous
             miscarriages
             ,
             by
             the
             true
             Lawfull
             Judicatories
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             both
             grounds
             ,
             the
             flocks
             were
             concerned
             to
             submit
             to
             such
             faithfull
             pastours
             ,
             as
             were
             set
             over
             them
             in
             the
             way
             and
             method
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             scripture
             pattern
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             answer
             to
             this
             argument
             of
             his
             Doubter
             anent
             Conformists
             Intrusion
             is
             ,
             
               that
               Presbyterian
               
               Ministers
               intrusion
               ,
               is
               from
               parish
               to
               parish
               over
               the
               Labours
               of
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               whereas
               Conformists
               intrusion
               (
               if
               it
               be
               so
               )
               is
               but
               over
               one
               parish
               .
            
             Ans.
             We
             told
             him
             before
             ,
             that
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             prelats
             violence
             and
             usurpation
             ,
             are
             
               Ministers
               of
               this
               Church
            
             of
             Scotland
             continuing
             still
             in
             that
             relation
             to
             her
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             present
             presecution
             and
             violence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             backsliding
             of
             the
             Prelatick
             schismaticks
             and
             Innovators
             ,
             warrands
             their
             more
             enlarged
             officiating
             by
             the
             same
             grounds
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             presecute
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             went
             
               every
               where
               pre●…ching
               the
               gospel
            
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             Ministers
             enlarged
             officiating
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             was
             warranted
             ;
             to
             which
             this
             case
             of
             defection
             is
             parallel
             and
             correspondent
             .
             So
             that
             their
             
               ministerial
               obligation
            
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             
               scripture
               commands
               as
               to
               diligence
               in
               their
               testimony
               ,
            
             Being
             by
             the
             present
             state
             of
             our
             Church
             extended
             to
             their
             officiating
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             their
             Ministry
             is
             
               no
               Intrusion
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Lawfull
             exercise
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             received
             from
             the
             great
             shephered
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             upon
             the
             flocks
             
               who
               are
               under
               a
               tye
               and
               relation
               to
            
             the
             present
             Incumbents
             as
             their
             pastours
             ,
             but
             toward
             poor
             starved
             flocks
             committed
             to
             wolves
             ,
             who
             destroy
             but
             feed
             not
             ;
             and
             the
             Curats
             pretended
             Ministry
             being
             neither
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             for
             him
             ,
             is
             still
             an
             usurpation
             though
             over
             the
             smallest
             flock
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Instance
             of
             the
             pyrats
             word
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             citation
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             caveat
             Rom
             2.
             21.
             is
             
               extra
               ole●…
            
             and
             reaches
             himself
             a
             rebounding
             stroke
             .
             For
             who
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             have
             usurped
             the
             name
             and
             authority
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             have
             it
             compleatly
             moulded
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             extirpat
             all
             faithfull
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             within
             the
             Nation
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             14
             
               usurping
               Prelats
               and
               their
               underlings
            
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             robbery
             indeed
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             witness
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             follows
             another
             argument
             of
             his
             Doubter
             [
             that
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             are
             abjured
             as
             depending
             upon
             the
             hierarchy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             heard
             without
             breach
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
             ]
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             owning
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             especially
             as
             that
             practice
             is
             now
             circumstantiat
             ,
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             have
             cleard
             above
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             again
             repeat
             it
             .
             He
             answers
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               Ministers
               are
               not
               mentioned
               in
               that
               article
               .
            
             But
             if
             they
             depend
             
               upon
               that
               Ecclesiastical
               hierarchy
               as
               Church
               Officers
               ,
            
             why
             are
             they
             not
             mentioned
             .
             Next
             ,
             it
             s
             enough
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             owning
             of
             their
             Ministry
             
               as
               depending
               upon
               prelats
            
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             our
             case
             abjured
             .
             2.
             
             He
             tellsus
             ,
             
               that
               dependance
               on
               that
               hierarchy
               doth
               suppose
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               hierarchy
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               all
               the
               officers
               enumerate
               in
               that
               Article
               ,
               as
               the
               English
               Presbyterians
               sense
               it
               ,
               which
               hierarchy
               we
               have
               not
               in
            
             Scotland
             .
             This
             conceit
             I
             have
             already
             confuted
             ,
             and
             proved
             that
             beside
             this
             Article
             ,
             we
             are
             by
             the
             first
             bound
             to
             
               preserve
               the
               establisht
               Reformation
               and
               Government
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               adhere
               to
               all
               that
               enter
            
             into
             this
             
               Oath
               ,
               in
               the
               pursuing
               of
               its
               ends
            
             ;
             and
             
               not
               to
               suffer
               our selves
               to
               be
               withdrawen
               from
               this
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               our
               union
               therein
               by
               terrour
               or
               persuasion
               ,
            
             is
             an
             obligation
             lying
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             6.
             
             Article
             ,
             which
             doth
             abundantly
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             )
             reach
             the
             disowning
             of
             Conformists
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               to
               binde
               our selves
               to
               disowne
               Ministers
               depending
               upon
               Bishops
               ,
               is
               to
               binde
               our
               selves
               to
               sin
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             such
             an
             engadgement
             simpliciter
             and
             absolutly
             considered
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             to
             engadge
             our selves
             against
             
               the
               reintroduction
               of
               Prelacy
               into
               a
               pure
               Church
               reformed
               from
               it
               ,
            
             and
             against
             
               all
               dependers
               upon
               ,
               and
               promoters
               of
               that
               Interest
               in
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
            
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             Church
             officers
             ,
             and
             eatenus
             as
             promoting
             and
             depending
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             both
             
               a
               lawfull
               and
               necessary
               engadgment
            
             ,
             necessarly
             flowing
             from
             &
             dependent
             
             upon
             the
             abjuration
             
               of
               prelacie
               it self
            
             .
             That
             Ministers
             tho
             faulty
             may
             be
             heard
             ,
             will
             (
             as
             we
             have
             oft
             demonstrate
             )
             nothing
             help
             his
             conclusion
             .
             Since
             he
             can
             not
             deny
             that
             their
             faultiness
             in
             some
             cases
             may
             barr
             
               their
               being
               heard
            
             ,
             as
             he
             supposes
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             faults
             puts
             a
             Lawfull
             stop
             in
             the
             way
             of
             people's
             hearing
             them
             .
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               hath
               showen
               episcopacy
               to
               be
               a
               Lawfull
               government
               which
               none
               might
               Lawfully
               adjure
               ,
            
             for
             this
             we
             referr
             the
             Reader
             to
             what
             is
             answered
             on
             the
             
               first
               Dialogue
            
             where
             we
             have
             proven
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             government
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             therefore
             we
             were
             obliged
             to
             abjure
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               by
               this
               exposition
               of
               the
            
             2.
             
             
               Article
               we
               were
               bound
               not
               to
               owne
               Ministers
               who
               were
               in
               office
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               to
               extirpat
               them
               since
               they
               depended
               upon
               Bishops
               as
               to
               their
               ordination
               still
               ,
               even
               after
               they
               had
               taken
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               unless
               they
               renounced
               their
               ordination
               received
               from
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               ordained
               a
               new
               by
               meer
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               they
               thought
               themselves
               not
               bound
               to
               do
               by
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               they
               were
               Ministers
               without
               a
               true
               ordination
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               their
               Ministerial
               Acts
               were
               null
               since
               they
               proceeded
               from
               that
               ordination
               .
            
             And
             yet
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               we
               never
               serupled
               to
               hear
               such
               Ministers
               notwithstanding
               of
               this
               dependance
               upon
               Bishops
               in
               part
               ,
               if
               they
               disowne
               Bishops
               for
               the
               future
               .
               Ans.
            
             What
             a
             silly
             knack
             is
             it
             which
             all
             this
             tatle
             is
             founded
             upon
             ,
             viz.
             
               Ministers
               who
               received
               ane
               ordination
               from
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               with
               Presbyters
               ,
               in
               a
               Church
               upon
               which
               they
               had
               usurped
               ,
               are
               still
               to
               be
               lookt
               upon
               as
               Ministers
               depending
               upon
               Bishops
               ,
               even
               after
               Prelacy
               is
               abolished
               ,
               and
               Presbyterian
               Government
               established
               in
               that
               Church
               .
            
             So
             poor
             a
             notion
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             least
             reflection
             may
             discover
             its
             vanity
             ,
             ordination
             being
             Gods
             ordinance
             and
             appointment
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             
               qua
               Presbyter
            
             being
             vested
             with
             a
             power
             in
             it
             ,
             ordination
             by
             the
             Bishop
             with
             
             Presbyters
             (
             tho
             maim'd
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Bishop's
             arrogated
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             corruption
             adhering
             to
             it
             )
             cannot
             by
             any
             good
             consequence
             be
             said
             to
             depend
             in
             its
             esse
             or
             nature
             upon
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             in
             operari
             or
             esse
             after
             that
             corruption
             is
             removed
             and
             abjured
             ,
             and
             Presbyterian
             Government
             set
             up
             .
             Doth
             a
             souldier
             or
             Officers
             commission
             or
             Military
             power
             slow
             still
             from
             a
             Colonel
             after
             he
             is
             disbanded
             ?
             Nay
             this
             is
             too
             gross
             inadvertency
             .
             Were
             
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Luther
            
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             our
             Reformers
             dependents
             upon
             the
             
               papacy
               or
               popish
               Prelats
            
             after
             their
             cleaving
             to
             ,
             and
             embracing
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             Do
             not
             all
             our
             divines
             distinguish
             the
             essentials
             of
             their
             ordination
             from
             
               these
               corruptions
               adhering
               to
               it
            
             ,
             and
             assert
             that
             they
             had
             a
             Ministry
             Lawfull
             for
             substance
             ,
             and
             an
             ordination
             to
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             tho
             coming
             to
             them
             through
             that
             impure
             channell
             .
             This
             man
             Justifies
             the
             
               Pope's
               plea
            
             ,
             where
             is
             your
             Ministry
             (
             saith
             he
             and
             the
             Romanists
             )
             you
             have
             no
             Ministry
             but
             what
             you
             have
             from
             us
             ?
             do
             not
             our
             Divines
             tell
             them
             that
             the
             Ministry
             and
             ordination
             it self
             being
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             we
             have
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             now
             restored
             and
             recovered
             from
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             dependers
             upon
             them
             for
             our
             Ministry
             ?
             did
             all
             our
             Reformers
             Ministerial
             acts
             flow
             from
             
               the
               pope
               or
               papal
               ordination
            
             as
             such
             ?
             Let
             our
             Informer
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             praemunire
             ,
             for
             this
             dangerous
             error
             which
             he
             hath
             fallen
             into
             ,
             will
             expose
             him
             to
             the
             severe
             censure
             of
             all
             protestant
             Churches
             .
             2ly
             ,
             Hence
             Ministers
             who
             were
             ordained
             by
             Prelats
             with
             Presbyters
             concurring
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             bound
             (
             yea
             less
             bound
             )
             to
             renounce
             their
             ordination
             simply
             ,
             then
             
               Zuinglius
               or
               Luther
            
             were
             obliged
             to
             renounce
             theirs
             ;
             especially
             since
             their
             ordination
             was
             in
             a
             protestant
             Church
             ,
             and
             under
             Prelats
             owning
             the
             protestant
             profession
             (
             which
             our
             Informers
             charity
             will
             no
             doubt
             esteem
             a
             considerable
             difference
             )
             and
             their
             not
             renouncing
             it
             simpliciter
             
             will
             no
             more
             make
             them
             still
             dependent
             upon
             the
             Prelates
             as
             to
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             when
             prelats
             are
             removed
             ,
             then
             
               Zuinglius
               and
               Luther
            
             were
             dependent
             upon
             the
             Pope
             as
             to
             their
             ordination
             ,
             and
             the
             acts
             flowing
             therefrom
             ,
             after
             their
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             infer
             that
             they
             did
             owe
             their
             baptism
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             popish
             priest
             who
             baptized
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             concerned
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             .
             So
             that
             the
             popish
             cause
             and
             interest
             is
             much
             obliged
             to
             our
             Informer
             ,
             if
             his
             pleadings
             for
             our
             prelacy
             wil
             hold
             good
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             bad
             omen
             that
             both
             interests
             are
             thus
             embarqued
             together
             in
             this
             man
             and
             his
             fellows
             reasonings
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             must
             stand
             and
             fall
             together
             ,
             which
             fortifies
             our
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             first
             hath
             begun
             to
             fall
             ,
             so
             the
             other
             shall
             gradually
             decay
             ,
             wither
             ,
             and
             fall
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               answer
               to
               the
               Doubters
               argument
               anent
               
                 separation
                 from
                 a
                 corrupt
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               retorted
               charge
               of
               schisme
               upon
               Conformists
               ,
               examined
               .
            
          
           
             OUr
             Doubt-Resolver
             will
             seem
             ingenuous
             in
             offering
             an
             answer
             to
             some
             chief
             objections
             against
             the
             owning
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             and
             therfore
             puts
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             personat
             Doubter
             ,
             some
             more
             arguments
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             mould
             as
             he
             supposes
             is
             for
             his
             best
             advantadge
             ,
             which
             I
             shal
             now
             consider
             ,
             and
             deal
             faithfully
             with
             him
             and
             his
             supposed
             Doubter
             ,
             in
             presenting
             these
             arguments
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             disguised
             )
             in
             their
             genuine
             strength
             ,
             and
             shall
             examine
             his
             answers
             ,
             
             which
             when
             weighed
             in
             the
             scripture
             ballances
             and
             according
             to
             the
             true
             state
             of
             this
             question
             will
             no
             doubt
             be
             found
             as
             empty
             and
             insignificant
             as
             any
             of
             the
             preceeding
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             hath
             another
             argument
             [
             that
             we
             are
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             to
             separat
             from
             a
             corrupt
             Church
             .
             ]
             This
             objection
             he
             curtly
             and
             advantagiously
             propones
             ,
             making
             his
             Doubter
             suppose
             1.
             a
             confessed
             separation
             in
             this
             practice
             ,
             from
             a
             Church
             to
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             adhere
             ,
             which
             this
             new
             advocat
             has
             not
             as
             yet
             made
             good
             .
             2.
             
             That
             any
             corruptions
             generally
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             may
             denominate
             a
             Church
             in
             some
             measure
             corrupt
             ,
             will
             warrand
             a
             separation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             principle
             we
             do
             not
             owne
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             a
             Church
             may
             be
             joyned
             with
             Lawfully
             wherein
             there
             are
             great
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             Mr
             Durham
             and
             others
             on
             that
             subject
             .
             But
             as
             to
             corruptions
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             contraverted
             joyning
             be
             in
             that
             which
             is
             clear
             and
             necessary
             duty
             in
             the
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             in
             this
             joyning
             no
             stain
             ,
             but
             in
             so
             far
             as
             a
             concurrence
             with
             that
             which
             is
             duty
             out
             of
             
               that
               complex
               case
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             performed
             without
             a
             direct
             complyance
             with
             ,
             or
             stain
             of
             these
             corruptions
             ,
             then
             a
             proportioned
             separation
             is
             needfull
             in
             so
             far
             as
             suitable
             to
             that
             exigence
             ;
             and
             yet
             even
             in
             this
             case
             we
             assert
             that
             other
             duties
             in
             the
             fellowship
             with
             that
             same
             Church
             may
             be
             owned
             :
             and
             that
             fellowship
             is
             not
             intirely
             to
             be
             broken
             off
             (
             upon
             the
             preceeding
             ground
             )
             in
             these
             things
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             such
             hazard
             .
             But
             now
             what
             sayes
             he
             to
             this
             argument
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               we
               are
               mistaken
               if
               we
               think
               the
               Bishops
               a
               corruption
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               will
               not
               be
               granted
               .
               Ans.
            
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             made
             it
             evident
             that
             they
             are
             a
             corruption
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             disowned
             .
             The
             2
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               that
               its
               a
               mistake
               to
               think
               that
               for
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               even
               great
               corruptions
               ,
               a
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               separat
               from
               .
            
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               of
               the
               corrupted
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Galatia
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               an
               article
               of
               the
               creed
               was
               denyed
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               great
               faults
               in
               the
               Asian
               Churches
               Rev.
            
             2.
             3.
             
               and
               of
               the
               great
               corruptions
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               books
               of
               the
               Kings
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               yet
               the
               people
               of
               God
               were
               not
               commanded
               to
               separat
               as
               long
               as
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               worship
               was
               not
               corrupted
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               by
               Ieroboams
               calves
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             What
             if
             Presbyterians
             shall
             borrow
             this
             argument
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             these
             instances
             of
             not
             separating
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             great
             corruptions
             ,
             shall
             plead
             for
             all
             professors
             in
             Scotland
             their
             adhering
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             and
             this
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             as
             having
             
               a
               worship
               not
               substantially
               corrupted
            
             ,
             whatever
             other
             
               personal
               faults
            
             ,
             or
             corruptions
             they
             may
             be
             lyable
             unto
             ,
             that
             yet
             they
             are
             a
             true
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             that
             therfore
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             and
             Galatia
             (
             wherein
             there
             were
             great
             corruptions
             )
             were
             still
             adhered
             to
             by
             professors
             .
             What
             will
             he
             say
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             I
             know
             he
             will
             say
             that
             its
             ridiculous
             for
             such
             a
             party
             of
             Schismaticks
             to
             call
             our selves
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
            
             .
             But
             what
             if
             we
             return
             this
             answer
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Reformation
             and
             principles
             of
             our
             Church
             (
             out
             of
             which
             Prelats
             were
             ejected
             ,
             vows
             against
             them
             universally
             taken
             on
             ,
             and
             Presbyterial
             government
             compleatly
             setled
             therein
             )
             Its
             ridiculous
             to
             call
             
               a
               party
               of
               Prelats
               and
               their
               adherents
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
            
             or
             for
             them
             to
             usurp
             her
             name
             ,
             who
             have
             thus
             overturned
             her
             Reformation
             .
             So
             that
             untill
             he
             make
             good
             the
             above
             mentioned
             hypothese
             :
             or
             suppositions
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               Conformists
               are
               the
               true
               organick
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               that
               this
               our
               practice
               is
               a
               separation
               properly
               such
               ;
               that
               its
               meerly
               because
               of
               Conformists
               personal
               faults
               that
               we
               withdraw
            
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             
               under
               prior
               obligations
               to
               adhere
               unto
               Curats
               with
               all
               their
               corruptions
               rather
               then
               our
               Presbyterian
               Ministry
               and
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             is
             both
             free
             of
             
             them
             and
             contending
             against
             them
             ;
             untill
             these
             and
             such
             like
             suppositions
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             his
             argument
             from
             the
             preceeding
             scripture
             Iostances
             as
             to
             joyning
             with
             a
             Church
             that
             hath
             corruptions
             ,
             is
             a
             meet
             
               petitio
               principii
            
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             help
             his
             cause
             in
             the
             least
             .
             Which
             will
             be
             further
             evident
             if
             we
             consider
             in
             the
             2d
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             case
             of
             these
             Churches
             and
             professors
             therein
             was
             far
             from
             ours
             in
             relation
             to
             corruptions
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Doctrinal
               corruptions
            
             of
             Galatia
             as
             to
             the
             legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             bad
             influence
             of
             judaizing
             teachers
             )
             tho
             they
             were
             of
             a
             large
             ,
             yet
             the
             Informer
             will
             not
             prove
             they
             were
             either
             of
             such
             an
             universal
             spread
             and
             tincture
             ,
             or
             strengthned
             by
             such
             an
             universal
             acknowledgment
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             state
             of
             that
             Church
             correspond
             with
             his
             hypothesis
             in
             this
             argument
             .
             2.
             
             That
             error
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             appears
             not
             to
             have
             been
             owned
             by
             their
             teachers
             and
             Church
             officers
             ,
             far
             less
             publickly
             avowed
             and
             obstinatly
             and
             presumptuously
             maintaired
             by
             them
             or
             any
             considerable
             number
             of
             hearers
             ,
             which
             makes
             their
             case
             wide
             from
             ours
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             preachers
             who
             call
             themselves
             Pastours
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             &
             many
             others
             ,
             obstinatly
             and
             avowedly
             maintain
             our
             abjured
             corruptions
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             in
             capacity
             to
             censure
             any
             handfull
             that
             owned
             this
             error
             ,
             &
             
               to
               purge
               out
               this
               leaven
            
             ,
             but
             so
             is
             not
             our
             Church
             in
             this
             case
             as
             to
             the
             mantainers
             of
             Prelacy
             and
             its
             other
             corruptions
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             here
             no
             remedy
             but
             for
             the
             sound
             part
             to
             keep
             themselves
             pure
             from
             their
             contagious
             and
             destroying
             course
             .
             The
             account
             of
             both
             these
             Churches
             in
             the
             point
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             is
             exhibit
             by
             
               Pareus
               in
               his
               Comment
               .
               ●…n
               the
            
             1
             Cor.
             is
             considerable
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             upon
             the
             12.
             verse
             of
             the
             15.
             chap.
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Apostle
             
               accuseth
               not
               them
               all
               ,
               but
               some
               only
               ,
            
             freeing
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             crime
             .
             
               Neque
               enim
               accusat
               omnes
            
             
             
               sed
               quosdam
               inter
               eos
               .
               Reliquos
               igitur
               a
               culpa
               li●…erat
               .
               Neque
               enim
               paucorum
               culp
               ▪
               omnibus
               est
               imputanda
               .
            
             
               Therafter
               he
               shewes
               that
               some
               do
               judge
               that
               this
               was
               Hymen●…us
               and
               Philetus
               ,
               others
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Jewishs
               Saduces
               or
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               who
               had
               instilled
               this
               poyson
               about
               the
               resurrection
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             answering
             Bellarmines
             cavill
             ,
             [
             that
             because
             of
             these
             Churches
             their
             corruption
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             therefore
             
               pure
               doctrine
            
             is
             not
             the
             marke
             of
             a
             Church
             ]
             as
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             and
             Galatia
             were
             without
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             sound
             faith
             as
             to
             justification
             .
             He
             answeres
             by
             denying
             this
             assertion
             .
             
               Neque
               enim
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               tota
               Ecclesia
               Corinthiorum
               negabat
               resurrectionis
               fidem
               :
               sed
               aliqui
               tantum
               ,
               quos
               redarguebant
               alij
               .
               Idem
               de
               Galatarum
               Ecclesia
               sentiendum
               :
               qui
               nec
               omnes
               ,
               nec
               tam
               〈◊〉
               errabant
               in
               fundamento
               ,
               nutabant
               saltem
               ,
               utrum
               fides
               Christi
               ad
               salutem
               sufficeret
               —
               dicit
               enim
               ibidem
               ,
               ut
               &
               Corinthijs
               :
               modicum
               fermenti
               fermentat
               totam
               mass●…m
               .
               Ergo
               fermentum
               ,
               non
               erat
               omnium
               sed
               aliquorum
               tantum
               :
               a
               quibus
               tamen
               omnibus
               imminebat
               periculum
               ,
               quod
               Apostolus
               tentat
               ab
               eis
               avertere
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               this
               whole
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               denyed
               not
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               but
               some
               only
               who
               were
               opposed
               by
               others
               ,
               the
               same
               we
               must
               judge
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               who
               did
               neither
               all
               ,
               nor
               so
               hainonsly
               err
               in
               the
               foundation
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               persuasion
               of
               false
               Apostles
               were
               hesitating
               ,
               whether
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               was
               sufficient
               to
               salvation
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               circumcision
               was
               also
               needfull
               ,
               for
               he
               sayes
               in
               that
               same
               place
               as
               also
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               a
               little
               leaven
               leaveneth
               the
               whole
               lump
               .
               Therefore
               this
               leaven
               was
               not
               of
               them
               all
               but
               of
               some
               only
               ,
               by
               whom
               notwithstanding
               all
               were
               in
               hazard
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               endeavours
               to
               prevent
               .
            
             The
             Dutch
             annot
             upon
             the
             same
             place
             [
             How
             say
             some
             among
             you
             &c.
             ]
             observe
             
               that
               this
               error
               was
               not
               
                 common
                 of
                 the
                 whóle
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               
                 of
                 some
                 only
              
               whose
               names
               are
               not
               
               exprest
               ,
               as
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               17.
               that
               by
               shaming
               them
               he
               might
               not
               fright
               them
               from
               conversion
               .
               And
               upon
               Gal.
               5.
               9.
               they
               shew
               that
               this
               
                 little
                 leaven
              
               spoken
               of
               ,
               may
               be
               either
               understood
               of
               the
               
                 false
                 doctrine
              
               it self
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 men
              
               who
               promoted
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               who
               although
               they
               were
               few
               yet
               did
               much
               hurt
               ,
               —
               and
               therefore
               were
               to
               be
               eshewed
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             how
             disproportioned
             for
             extent
             and
             infection
             ,
             these
             corruptions
             were
             unto
             these
             of
             our
             Church
             about
             which
             our
             debate
             is
             ,
             is
             obvious
             to
             the
             meanest
             reflection
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Lameness
             of
             our
             Informers
             similitudinary
             argument
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Which
             will
             be
             yet
             further
             evident
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             .
             That
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             cannot
             make
             appear
             ,
             that
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Churches
             there
             was
             a
             formal
             legal
             
               Iudicial
               enacting
               authorizing
               and
               commanding
            
             of
             these
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             used
             ,
             to
             exclude
             and
             root
             out
             all
             who
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             Barbarous
             violence
             and
             persecution
             ,
             particularly
             faithfull
             Ministers
             for
             testifying
             against
             the
             same
             .
             Nor
             can
             he
             prove
             that
             adherence
             to
             these
             erroneous
             corrupters
             in
             their
             Worship
             ,
             was
             appointed
             and
             enjoyned
             as
             an
             express
             Test
             and
             badge
             of
             owning
             their
             errours
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sound
             party
             adhering
             thereto
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             casting
             a
             difference
             ,
             that
             it
             quite
             invalidats
             these
             Instances
             as
             to
             any
             argument
             against
             our
             practice
             ,
             for
             this
             destroying
             backsliding
             Innovating
             party
             of
             this
             Church
             have
             laid
             down
             courses
             either
             to
             engadge
             to
             a
             
               formal
               owning
               of
               their
               corruptions
            
             ,
             especially
             the
             faithful
             Ministry
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             or
             
               else
               to
               exterminat
               and
               root
               them
               out
               &
               all
               sound
               professours
               together
               with
               their
               Testimony
               .
            
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             whatever
             concurence
             in
             duty
             these
             corruptions
             he
             mentions
             may
             be
             consistent
             with
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             sound
             professors
             were
             called
             
               to
               keep
               themselves
               free
               of
               the
               contagion
            
             thereof
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             use
             all
             endeavours
             
               to
               purge
               out
            
             and
             rid
             
             her self
             of
             these
             corruptions
             and
             
               corrupters
               too
            
             if
             obstinat
             ,
             Paul
             wished
             they
             were
             
               cut
               off
            
             who
             troubled
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             that
             is
             censur'd
             and
             laid
             aside
             as
             rotten
             members
             who
             were
             in
             hazard
             to
             grangrene
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             The
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               purge
               out
               the
               old
               leaven
               ,
            
             since
             a
             litle
             would
             quickly
             
               leavent
               the
               whole
               lump
            
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             reprehends
             them
             for
             not
             casting
             out
             the
             Incestuous
             man
             ,
             &
             enjoynes
             the
             sound
             professors
             in
             that
             Church
             to
             come
             out
             from
             among
             the
             unclean
             and
             be
             separat
             ,
             as
             they
             exspect
             to
             be
             received
             of
             God.
             And
             our
             Lord
             reprehends
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             for
             not
             casting
             out
             them
             that
             held
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             and
             the
             Nicolaitans
             —
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             for
             suffering
             Jezabel
             to
             seduce
             and
             infect
             with
             scandalous
             errors
             and
             practices
             the
             Lords
             servants
             .
             Now
             the
             scope
             of
             these
             precepts
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             case
             is
             so
             circumstantiat
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             and
             sound
             part
             can
             have
             no
             access
             for
             removing
             and
             censuring
             destroying
             corrupters
             ,
             especially
             while
             by
             violence
             endeavouring
             (
             after
             they
             have
             departed
             from
             a
             pure
             Church
             her
             sworn
             Reformation
             and
             constitution
             )
             to
             force
             all
             to
             a
             concurrence
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             exterminat
             the
             impolluted
             remnant
             ,
             that
             this
             sound
             Church
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             to
             keep
             themselves
             free
             of
             their
             contagion
             ,
             to
             follow
             their
             duty
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             mutually
             to
             strengthen
             one
             another
             therein
             ;
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             Justifie
             our
             practice
             in
             this
             case
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             many
             commands
             of
             the
             Prophets
             
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               pollutions
               of
               the
               time
               ,
            
             and
             threatnings
             for
             accession
             thereto
             ,
             will
             by
             proportion
             infer
             this
             our
             practice
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             a
             case
             is
             such
             that
             no
             concurrence
             can
             be
             had
             with
             Innovators
             in
             their
             worship
             without
             the
             stain
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             persecuting
             all
             that
             will
             not
             concur
             with
             them
             ,
             a
             non-union
             and
             forbearance
             is
             most
             necessary
             .
             Had
             any
             corrupting
             treacherous
             
             Prophets
             or
             others
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             in
             concurrence
             with
             persecuting
             Rulers
             ,
             
               enacted
               universal
               complyance
               with
               some
               gross
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               ejected
               all
               the
               faithfull
               non
               complying
               teachers
               priests
               or
               prophets
               ,
               admitting
               none
               to
               officiat
               except
               these
               corruptions
               had
               been
               formally
               acknowledged
               ,
            
             Let
             any
             say
             what
             would
             have
             been
             the
             faithfull
             prophets
             decision
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             whether
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             on
             which
             they
             so
             oft
             dehort
             from
             the
             least
             complyance
             with
             any
             sin
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             allowed
             and
             commanded
             the
             faithfull
             prophets
             and
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             oppose
             them
             ,
             and
             cleave
             unto
             their
             respective
             duties
             ,
             and
             unto
             one
             another
             in
             the
             following
             thereof
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               there
               was
               then
               no
               command
               to
               separat
               from
               the
               worship
               while
               it
               was
               not
               substantially
               corrupted
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             if
             he
             will
             charge
             a
             
               corruption
               of
               the
               worship
               it self
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               substance
               thereof
            
             upon
             the
             duties
             now
             owned
             and
             performed
             by
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             notwithstanding
             thinks
             its
             duty
             to
             separat
             ,
             so
             that
             untill
             he
             prove
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             Conformists
             their
             better
             claim
             to
             officiat
             as
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             then
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             this
             argument
             lights
             heavy
             on
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             censures
             put
             upon
             Novatians
             and
             Donatists
             falls
             upon
             their
             
               dividing
               and
               destroying
               party
            
             .
             The
             case
             of
             these
             Schismaticks
             being
             as
             far
             from
             ours
             as
             east
             from
             west
             ;
             were
             Novatians
             or
             Donatists
             first
             cast
             out
             by
             a
             violent
             backsliding
             party
             for
             not
             concurring
             in
             a
             course
             of
             backsliding
             ,
             in
             overturning
             a
             Churches
             sworn
             reformation
             ,
             and
             were
             they
             enjoyned
             &
             commanded
             ,
             to
             owne
             the
             course
             of
             these
             backsliders
             ?
             I
             think
             the
             Donatists
             &
             Novatians
             their
             violence
             against
             adherers
             to
             the
             union
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             fit
             emblem
             of
             the
             present
             practice
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             Man
             say
             ,
             
               that
               there
               were
               then
               greater
               corruptions
               them
               now
               .
            
             Can
             there
             be
             greater
             corruptions
             in
             government
             then
             a
             papacy
             of
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             as
             is
             their
             
             premacy
             and
             hierarchy
             ?
             can
             there
             be
             greater
             corruptions
             
               in
               practice
            
             ,
             then
             perjury
             and
             such
             grosse
             prophanity
             as
             Conformists
             are
             blotted
             with
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ?
             greater
             corruption
             in
             principles
             ,
             then
             
               Popish
               Arminian
            
             errors
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             objects
             ,
             [
             that
             if
             we
             may
             not
             separat
             from
             a
             corrupt
             Church
             ,
             what
             mean
             these
             scripture
             commands
             enjoyning
             separation
             ,
             such
             as
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             11
             2
             
             Thes
             3.
             6
             
             Rev.
             18.
             3
             
             ]
             We
             have
             already
             said
             that
             he
             deals
             deceitfully
             in
             making
             his
             Presbyterian
             Doubter
             assert
             that
             we
             may
             separat
             
               from
               a
               corrupt
               Church
               in
               every
               case
               ,
            
             but
             this
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             whatever
             case
             ,
             and
             in
             how
             far
             soever
             ;
             we
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             a
             corrupt
             Church
             without
             the
             contagion
             and
             stain
             of
             its
             corruptions
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             and
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             a
             separation
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             falls
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             these
             scripture
             commands
             .
             And
             that
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             the
             demanded
             conformity
             as
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             cannot
             be
             yeelded
             ,
             without
             the
             stain
             of
             prelatists
             their
             sin
             ,
             is
             above
             cleared
             .
             So
             that
             he
             needs
             not
             tell
             us
             here
             ,
             
               that
               every
               corruption
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               separation
               .
            
             For
             we
             have
             heard
             our
             Informer
             acknowledge
             
               that
               a
               Church
               may
               be
               in
               that
               degree
               corrupted
               ,
               as
               will
               render
               a
               separation
               warrantable
               ;
               yea
               and
               necessary
               .
            
             I
             could
             wish
             he
             had
             condescended
             upon
             that
             degree
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             showen
             us
             here
             the
             
               maximum
               quod
               sic
               ,
               &
               minimum
               quod
               non
               ,
            
             as
             to
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             separation
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             these
             corruptions
             may
             strike
             at
             a
             Churches
             vitals
             ,
             and
             yet
             her
             life
             and
             essence
             as
             a
             Church
             subsist
             .
             And
             here
             I
             would
             close
             in
             a
             litle
             with
             this
             Man
             ,
             and
             enquire
             ,
             that
             since
             a
             Churches
             corruptions
             will
             (
             with
             him
             )
             in
             some
             cases
             render
             a
             separation
             necessary
             ,
             upon
             what
             ground
             is
             it
             necessary
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             prior
             principle
             is
             this
             concluded
             ?
             sure
             it
             must
             be
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             
               left
               union
               with
               that
               Church
               blott
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               share
               in
               her
               sin
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             we
             are
             
             not
             obliged
             to
             hold
             union
             and
             fellowship
             with
             her
             when
             it
             is
             infectious
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             clearly
             imported
             in
             that
             command
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             and
             if
             separation
             be
             
               upon
               this
               ground
               allowed
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             corruption
             be
             
               lesser
               or
               greater
               ,
               eatenus
               or
               in
               so
               far
               ,
            
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             separat
             ,
             for
             
               Majus
               &
               minus
               non
               variant
               speciem
               rei
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             I
             infer
             that
             a
             non-union
             to
             a
             
               corrupt
               party
            
             who
             cannot
             be
             called
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             at
             lest
             whose
             being
             the
             Church
             is
             
               magnalis
               &
               sub
               judice
            
             ,
             will
             be
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             warranted
             ,
             and
             upon
             lesser
             grounds
             then
             separation
             which
             supposes
             
               an
               anterior
               obligation
               of
               union
            
             ,
             and
             
               actuall
               union
            
             out
             of
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             abstracting
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             these
             scriptures
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             sayes
             they
             will
             not
             prove
             our
             point
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             of
             2
             Cor
             6.
             14.
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               our
               Lord
               is
               speaking
               of
               separating
               from
               ungodly
               fellowship
               with
               Idolaters
               ,
               not
               of
               withdrawing
               from
               christian
               assemblies
               .
            
             But
             doth
             he
             not
             enjoyn
             that
             separation
             because
             of
             the
             
               hazard
               of
               Infection
               by
               their
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             why
             not
             also
             from
             christian
             assemblies
             where
             there
             is
             
               the
               same
               hazard
               of
               this
               Infection
               ?
            
             did
             he
             not
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             
               case
               of
               a
               Church
            
             or
             christian
             Assembly
             may
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             render
             even
             
               a
               separation
               necessary
            
             .
             Now
             if
             in
             this
             case
             the
             tender
             separater
             should
             plead
             this
             text
             ,
             and
             that
             corrupt
             Church
             or
             assembly
             of
             Christians
             give
             our
             Informers
             answer
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               it
               pleads
               only
               for
               separating
               from
               fellowship
               with
               Idolaters
               ,
               not
               of
               withdrawing
               from
               christian
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             how
             will
             he
             extricat
             himself
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             this
             answer
             with
             his
             concession
             .
             But
             for
             these
             texts
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             and
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             6.
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               they
               are
               meant
               only
               of
               needless
               fellowship
               in
               privat
               converse
               with
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               but
               allowes
               not
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               publick
               worship
               because
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               such
               scandalous
               ones
               ,
               as
               if
               this
               did
               pollute
               the
               worship
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               the
               fault
               of
               Church
               guides
               not
               to
               keep
               them
               back
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             ground
             here
             is
             the
             same
             (
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             him
             )
             whatever
             be
             the
             withdrawing
             which
             is
             
             more
             immediately
             enjoyned
             ,
             viz.
             
               lest
               their
               fellowship
               prove
               contagious
               ,
               scandalous
               or
               in
               any
               measure
               sinfull
               ,
            
             &
             so
             if
             fellowship
             with
             a
             Church
             in
             her
             Assemblies
             be
             
               thus
               infectious
            
             ,
             these
             scriptures
             do
             enjoyn
             a
             separation
             upon
             
               the
               same
               ground
            
             ;
             and
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             from
             what
             he
             hath
             acknowleged
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             answer
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             retract
             his
             concession
             ,
             
               that
               there
               may
               be
               corruptions
               in
               a
               Church
               and
               her
               assemblies
               ,
               which
               will
               render
               a
               separation
               necessary
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               ordinances
               are
               not
               polluted
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               scandalous
               ones
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             nor
             against
             us
             ;
             since
             he
             acknowledges
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             
               a
               Lawfull
            
             yea
             
               necessary
               separation
               from
               a
               Church
               &
               her
               assemblies
               in
               worship
               ,
            
             tho
             not
             upon
             
               this
               ground
            
             of
             the
             
               ordinances
               their
               pollution
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               scandalous
               ones
               :
            
             because
             of
             the
             reason
             which
             we
             have
             already
             heard
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             also
             upon
             other
             grounds
             then
             this
             of
             a
             pretended
             pollution
             of
             the
             ordinances
             by
             their
             scandals
             ,
             maintain
             our
             disowning
             Conformists
             in
             their
             worship
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             even
             that
             they
             are
             forcing
             all
             to
             a
             sinfull
             complyance
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             schismatick
             departing
             from
             the
             unity
             of
             this
             Church
             and
             perjurious
             overturning
             the
             work
             of
             reformation
             ,
             and
             will
             neither
             suffer
             Ministers
             nor
             professors
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             worship
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             express
             aknowledgement
             (
             in
             the
             intent
             of
             our
             Laws
             )
             and
             owning
             of
             this
             defection
             .
             Sure
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             withdraw
             from
             every
             Brother
             that
             walks
             disorderly
             ,
             (
             which
             our
             Informer
             pleads
             as
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             disowne
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             &
             withdraw
             from
             them
             because
             of
             their
             supposed
             disorder
             and
             schism
             ,
             tho
             the
             ordinances
             in
             their
             hands
             are
             not
             polluted
             with
             their
             supposed
             guilt
             ,
             )
             and
             from
             all
             fellowship
             with
             scandalous
             brethren
             ,
             which
             is
             contagious
             and
             may
             pollute
             us
             ,
             Now
             ,
             are
             not
             they
             
               walking
               disorderly
            
             &
             cross
             to
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             &
             Reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             consequently
             
             schismaticks
             ?
             are
             not
             their
             scandals
             infectious
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             suffer
             no
             Ministers
             to
             possess
             their
             charges
             ,
             or
             officiat
             either
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             them
             ,
             or
             people
             to
             enjoy
             ordinances
             among
             them
             ,
             without
             direct
             owning
             their
             defection
             ,
             and
             overturning
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             a
             professed
             submission
             to
             their
             abjur'd
             prelacy
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             acts
             enjoyning
             Ministers
             preaching
             ,
             and
             peoples
             hearing
             in
             conformity
             to
             prelacy
             and
             the
             supremacy
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             Rev.
             18.
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               that
               it
               enjoyneth
               a
               separation
               from
               Rome's
               corrupt
               doctrine
               and
               Idolatrous
               worship
               ,
               but
               warrands
               not
               a
               separation
               from
               a
               Church
               where
               no
               such
               corruption
               is
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             ground
             of
             the
             command
             is
             
               the
               danger
               of
               Infection
            
             by
             Rome's
             sins
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             which
             will
             consequently
             hold
             wherever
             this
             danger
             is
             ,
             whatever
             be
             the
             
               the
               particular
               sins
            
             from
             whence
             this
             danger
             flowes
             ,
             for
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             
               majus
               &
               minus
               non
               variant
               speciem
            
             and
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             other
             Known
             rule
             ,
             
               a
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
               valet
               sequela
               .
            
             In
             whatever
             case
             an
             union
             is
             unwarrantable
             and
             infectious
             ,
             a
             proportioned
             separation
             is
             upon
             this
             ground
             enjoyned
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             the
             conjunction
             have
             but
             
               mali
               speciem
            
             or
             be
             inductive
             to
             sin
             only
             ,
             the
             command
             
               of
               eshewing
               ,
               every
               appearance
               of
               evill
               ,
            
             will
             reach
             this
             withdrawing
             ,
             unless
             the
             conjunction
             be
             on
             other
             grounds
             an
             
               indispensible
               duty
            
             .
             Now
             our
             Covenant
             obligations
             ,
             and
             our
             Reformation
             as
             itstood
             established
             being
             duely
             pondered
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             clear
             that
             Conformists
             are
             schismaticks
             and
             destroying
             Innovators
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             prior
             obligation
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             disowne
             them
             in
             this
             course
             .
             Sure
             this
             man
             holds
             that
             fellowship
             with
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             
               in
               their
               assemblies
               for
               worship
               is
               contagious
               ,
            
             and
             that
             people
             are
             obliged
             
               to
               leave
               ,
               and
               come
               out
               from
               them
               ,
            
             tho
             he
             dare
             not
             lay
             
               Idolatrous
               worship
               nor
               corrupt
               doctrine
            
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             this
             and
             such
             like
             commands
             will
             warrand
             
             a
             separation
             upon
             the
             general
             ground
             here
             intimat
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             that
             special
             case
             of
             Romes
             Idolatrous
             worship
             and
             corrupt
             doctrine
             .
             It
             s
             very
             sophistical
             reasoning
             from
             the
             denyall
             of
             
               the
               special
               ground
               and
               nature
               of
               Romes
               contagion
               ,
            
             from
             which
             christians
             are
             called
             to
             separat
             ,
             
               to
               deny
               a
               separation
               upon
               any
               other
               contagion
            
             to
             fall
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             that
             precept
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             reason
             from
             the
             denyall
             of
             the
             species
             to
             the
             denyal
             of
             the
             genus
             .
          
           
             His
             Doubter
             in
             the
             next
             place
             retorts
             his
             charge
             of
             separation
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             alledges
             [
             that
             we
             have
             better
             ground
             to
             charge
             Conformists
             with
             schism
             because
             of
             their
             departing
             from
             the
             government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             still
             adhering
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             have
             gone
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             not
             we
             from
             them
             .
             ]
             We
             proved
             this
             charge
             already
             from
             the
             constitution
             and
             Reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             as
             it
             stood
             established
             ,
             and
             our
             universal
             vows
             of
             adherence
             therunto
             ,
             so
             that
             such
             as
             have
             overturned
             this
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             (
             not
             Presbyterian
             government
             only
             )
             they
             are
             properly
             the
             
               first
               dividers
               and
               deserters
            
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             how
             he
             acquits
             himself
             of
             this
             charge
             .
             1.
             
             He
             sayes
             
               that
               their
               submission
               to
               prelacy
               is
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               commands
               of
               superiors
               ,
               whom
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               in
               things
               not
               sinfull
               ,
               So
               that
               their
               obedience
               is
               duty
               ,
               and
               Presbyterians
               their
               non
               submission
               is
               disobedience
               to
               authority
               ,
               and
               Schisme
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             1.
             
             His
             Doubter
             alleadging
             that
             Presbyterial
             Government
             is
             
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             inferring
             thereupon
             that
             departing
             from
             it
             is
             Schism
             ,
             and
             that
             Prelatists
             have
             gone
             out
             from
             Presbyterians
             ,
             not
             they
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             clear
             consequence
             ,
             and
             will
             clearly
             infer
             the
             departers
             to
             be
             Schismaticks
             upon
             any
             description
             of
             Schism
             which
             he
             can
             assigne
             ;
             And
             moreover
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             great
             ground
             upon
             which
             this
             man
             and
             his
             fellows
             do
             charge
             Presbyterians
             with
             
             Schism
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             are
             
               separat
               from
               the
               present
               Prelatick
               constitution
               ,
            
             since
             he
             offers
             no
             formal
             answer
             either
             to
             the
             antecedent
             or
             consequent
             of
             his
             Doubters
             argument
             ,
             what
             will
             the
             interposed
             command
             of
             Rulers
             signify
             to
             alter
             
               the
               Nature
               of
               Schism
            
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             that
             practice
             which
             is
             Hactenus
             upon
             Scripture
             grounds
             Schismatical
             ,
             to
             be
             
               no
               Schism
            
             .
             This
             I
             must
             say
             is
             strange
             divinity
             ,
             but
             like
             enough
             to
             that
             of
             these
             men
             who
             make
             the
             Magistrate
             a
             Pope
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             her
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             over
             sacred
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             .
             2.
             
             We
             have
             proved
             that
             their
             submission
             and
             obedience
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             a
             high
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             disowning
             at
             mens
             arbitrary
             command
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             house
             appointed
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             embracing
             an
             abjured
             Hierarchy
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             all
             the
             nations
             were
             engadged
             .
             So
             that
             our
             practice
             is
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             keeping
             of
             the
             union
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             theirs
             is
             both
             
               perjury
               and
               Schism
            
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               hath
               proved
               in
               the
               first
               conference
               Episcopacie
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Government
               left
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               practised
               by
               his
               Apostles
               :
               So
               that
               our
               disowning
               it
               is
               Schism
               from
               the
               Scripture
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               them
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             we
             have
             made
             the
             prelacy
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             stranger
             both
             to
             Scripture
             and
             antiquity
             .
             Again
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               in
               this
               charge
               of
               Schism
               ,
               he
               means
               it
               not
               only
               or
               mainly
               in
               respect
               of
               Government
               ,
               but
               of
               separating
               from
               their
               Assemblies
               for
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               Schism
               tho
               the
               Government
               were
               wrong
               .
            
             I
             answer
             1.
             
             If
             he
             acknowledges
             that
             
               separating
               from
               the
               Government
               is
               Schism
               ,
            
             why
             answers
             he
             not
             our
             countercharge
             ,
             that
             their
             party
             did
             
               first
               separat
               from
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               Schism
               lyes
               first
               and
               principally
               at
               their
               door
            
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             he
             sayes
             of
             
               the
               Magistats
               command
            
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             utterly
             insignificant
             to
             wipe
             of
             this
             
             charge
             .
             2.
             
             This
             charge
             of
             the
             
               first
               Schism
               on
               his
               part
            
             standing
             good
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             here
             adds
             
               of
               our
               being
               Schismaticks
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               separation
               from
               their
               Assemblies
               for
               Worship
               ,
            
             is
             like
             wise
             naught
             .
             For
             upon
             this
             ground
             of
             his
             Doubter
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             disprove
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             have
             made
             the
             
               first
               breach
               and
               separation
            
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Hactenus
               Schismaticks
            
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             to
             be
             disown'd
             
               in
               their
               worship
               upon
               that
               very
               account
            
             and
             ground
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             pleads
             fot
             disowning
             Presbyterians
             Assemblies
             for
             Worship
             tho
             he
             can
             lay
             nothing
             else
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             or
             alleadge
             any
             
               substantial
               corruption
            
             of
             the
             worship
             .
             And
             so
             the
             recocted
             crambe
             which
             he
             here
             presents
             to
             us
             again
             anent
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             Simeon
             and
             Anna
             their
             attending
             the
             Temple
             Worship
             ,
             Zacharias
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Joseph
             and
             Mary
             their
             not
             separating
             there
             from
             &c.
             
             Pleads
             as
             much
             for
             his
             Presbyterian
             Doubter
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             owning
             of
             our
             Presbyterian
             Assemblies
             for
             Worship
             (
             and
             much
             more
             )
             then
             for
             him
             .
             Since
             he
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             they
             are
             
               more
               corrupted
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iews
               was
               at
               that
               time
               ,
            
             and
             so
             we
             may
             echo
             back
             his
             
               alas
               how
               will
               you
               justify
               this
               separation
               of
               yours
               ,
            
             with
             an
             enquiry
             
               how
               he
               and
               his
               party
               will
               justify
               their
               separation
               from
               the
               true
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ?
            
             What
             if
             a
             party
             of
             corrupt
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             had
             risen
             up
             and
             pursued
             a
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             tending
             to
             raze
             and
             ruine
             all
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             casting
             out
             all
             such
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             as
             would
             not
             concurr
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             appointed
             
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               and
               concurrence
               with
               their
               wicked
               defection
               ,
            
             to
             be
             
               the
               only
               condition
            
             upon
             which
             they
             will
             
               admit
               either
               priests
               or
               people
               to
               share
               in
               the
               ordinances
               ?
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               a
               great
               body
               of
               Priests
               and
               people
               adhering
               to
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               contending
               against
               them
               ,
               had
               been
               keeping
               their
               possession
               of
               the
               temple
               Worship
               as
               long
               as
               they
               could
               ?
            
             I
             dare
             refer
             to
             our
             Informer
             to
             give
             judgment
             in
             this
             case
             and
             shew
             ,
             what
             Simeon
             and
             Anna
             ,
             Joseph
             and
             Mary
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             
             which
             of
             the
             parties
             they
             would
             have
             adhered
             ?
             And
             let
             our
             cause
             be
             judged
             by
             this
             .
          
           
             His
             Doubter
             in
             the
             next
             place
             objects
             [
             that
             Conformists
             lecture
             not
             ,
             &
             therefore
             may
             not
             be
             heard
             .
             ]
             Here
             he
             but
             trifles
             to
             insinuat
             that
             this
             is
             solely
             lookt
             upon
             by
             us
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             not
             owning
             them
             .
             But
             in
             so
             far
             as
             in
             this
             our
             case
             it
             s
             a
             piece
             of
             their
             apostacy
             from
             our
             
               establisht
               reformed
               Worrhip
            
             ,
             and
             an
             expresse
             badge
             of
             
               conformity
               to
               prelacy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             these
             respects
             ,
             
               flat
               perjury
               and
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               ,
            
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             having
             its
             own
             influence
             with
             other
             grounds
             to
             warrand
             a
             
               non-union
               to
               them
            
             while
             standing
             in
             a
             stated
             opposition
             to
             faitfull
             Ministers
             mantaining
             ,
             this
             with
             other
             pieces
             of
             our
             Reformation
             .
             To
             this
             objection
             our
             Informer
             answers
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               some
               Conformists
               lectured
               ,
               and
               ye●…
               were
               separat
               from
               .
            
             And
             so
             might
             all
             of
             them
             be
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             grounds
             thus
             disowned
             and
             separat
             from
             ,
             Altho
             they
             had
             keept
             a
             form
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             I
             beleeve
             they
             are
             for
             signs
             and
             wonders
             among
             them
             who
             keep
             the
             lecture
             ,
             or
             owne
             it
             at
             all
             .
             Next
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               of
               the
               ancient
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               prophets
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               15
               ,
               27.
               and
               15.
               21.
               and
               likewise
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             who
             denies
             this
             ,
             why
             ,
             
               they
               have
               (
               he
               tells
               us
               )
               the
               Scriptures
               publickly
               read
               in
               their
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             I
             trow
             the
             reading
             is
             the
             better
             of
             expounding
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             Levites
             (
             Neh.
             8.
             8.
             
             )
             read
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             people
             understand
             the
             reading
             ;
             And
             he
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             the
             ancient
             publick
             reading
             of
             Scriptures
             among
             the
             Jews
             was
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             a
             dumb
             reading
             without
             exposition
             .
             Why
             gave
             God
             prophets
             and
             teachers
             unto
             his
             Church
             if
             not
             for
             this
             end
             ?
             and
             faith
             comes
             mainly
             by
             hearing
             the
             Word
             preach't
             .
             Why
             then
             
             grew
             his
             reverend
             Fathers
             and
             their
             conforming
             Sons
             ,
             so
             angry
             with
             this
             Churches
             laudable
             practise
             of
             
               giving
               the
               sense
               together
               with
               the
               reading
            
             (
             comprobat
             by
             that
             ancient
             Practise
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             pretends
             )
             since
             otherwise
             the
             Text
             read
             ane
             100.
             times
             is
             still
             like
             a
             kernell
             under
             a
             hard
             shell
             .
             Nay
             
               but
               he
               sayes
               ,
               if
               we
               separat
               upon
               this
               ground
               we
               would
               have
               separat
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               .
            
             Sure
             not
             from
             that
             Church
             where
             the
             law
             was
             expon'd
             and
             its
             sense
             given
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             read
             ,
             beside
             that
             our
             non-union
             to
             our
             prelatick
             Innovators
             ,
             (
             or
             withdrawing
             too
             if
             he
             please
             )
             hath
             this
             as
             an
             appendix
             with
             other
             grounds
             ,
             that
             Conformists
             in
             withholding
             our
             former
             lecture
             or
             
               expository
               reading
            
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             substituting
             a
             
               bare
               reading
            
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             discover
             themselves
             to
             be
             teachers
             who
             are
             
               keeping
               close
            
             and
             not
             
               opening
               the
               seals
               of
               Gods
               book
               ,
            
             &
             are
             afraid
             that
             their
             hearers
             should
             learn
             too
             fast
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             3d
             place
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             a
             tedious
             storie
             ,
             
               anent
               the
               disuse
               of
               our
               first
               authorized
               method
               of
               Lecturing
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               first
               only
               to
               read
               one
               chapter
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               and
               another
               of
               the
               New
               with
               brief
               explication
               of
               occuring
               difficulties
               ,
               but
               that
               thereafter
               we
               held
               with
               one
               chapter
               ,
               then
               with
               a
               part
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               raised
               observations
               —
               making
               it
               a
               short
               sermon
               ,
               so
               that
               its
               all
               one
               to
               separat
               for
               this
               ,
               as
               to
               separat
               for
               shorter
               sermons
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
            
             caeteris
             paribus
             ,
             
               thought
               better
               then
               a
               long
            
             .
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             further
             (
             to
             cloak
             this
             their
             laziness
             )
             
               that
               variety
               of
               purposes
               are
               hardly
               retained
               ,
               and
               procures
               a
               wearying
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               thing
               puts
               out
               another
            
             &c.
             
             But
             what
             fruitless
             talke
             is
             all
             this
             ?
             If
             our
             Churches
             appointment
             was
             of
             this
             nature
             at
             first
             to
             open
             up
             difficulties
             upon
             the
             reading
             ,
             did
             she
             therefore
             intend
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             gift
             anent
             practical
             observations
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             in
             experience
             so
             eminently
             edifying
             as
             himself
             acknowledges
             in
             the
             next
             page
             ,
             and
             the
             method
             of
             
               preaching
               abroad
            
             ,
             to
             which
             method
             
             we
             are
             beholden
             for
             some
             excellent
             commentaries
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             would
             probably
             have
             been
             by
             this
             time
             Intire
             through
             the
             whole
             bible
             according
             to
             the
             design
             and
             mould
             projected
             by
             the
             Reverend
             brethren
             and
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             If
             our
             Prelats
             lazy
             reading
             tribe
             ,
             had
             not
             invaded
             the
             pulpits
             of
             the
             Lords
             faithfull
             labourers
             .
             Again
             ,
             suppose
             there
             was
             as
             to
             this
             method
             some
             deviation
             from
             the
             first
             appointment
             ,
             yet
             since
             our
             Church
             gave
             a
             tacit
             approbation
             &
             universally
             used
             it
             ,
             his
             censure
             is
             too
             critical
             &
             saucy
             ;
             beside
             ,
             to
             plead
             from
             the
             variation
             in
             the
             practice
             to
             a
             total
             disuse
             ,
             is
             dull
             reasoning
             ;
             and
             whatever
             the
             lecture
             was
             at
             first
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             universal
             practice
             and
             eminently
             edifying
             piece
             of
             publick
             duty
             ,
             owned
             by
             our
             Church
             ,
             was
             presently
             disused
             and
             discharged
             by
             prelats
             ,
             and
             its
             disuse
             became
             one
             of
             the
             
               badges
               of
               conformity
            
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             their
             mark
             upon
             
               their
               creatures
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             eatenus
             in
             all
             reason
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             its
             own
             weight
             with
             other
             grounds
             ,
             as
             to
             disowning
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             present
             state
             and
             circumstances
             .
             The
             experience
             of
             all
             the
             true
             seekers
             of
             God
             can
             disprove
             sufficiently
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             of
             
               a
               tedious
               nauseating
            
             as
             the
             issue
             of
             
               variety
               of
               purposes
            
             ;
             variety
             rather
             taking
             off
             ,
             then
             begetting
             tediousness
             whence
             the
             Scripture
             is
             composed
             for
             this
             end
             of
             such
             a
             sweet
             variety
             of
             purposes
             and
             methods
             .
             His
             story
             of
             
               Pembo's
               defiring
               to
               hear
               one
               word
               or
               sentence
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               till
               after
               a
               long
               time
               ,
            
             is
             calculat
             well
             to
             patronize
             a
             reading
             or
             non-preaching
             Ministry
             ;
             but
             the
             many
             scripture
             precepts
             given
             to
             christians
             anent
             
               growth
               in
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               leaving
               the
               first
               principles
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             be
             alwayes
             
               children
               in
               understanding
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             scripture
             precepts
             straitly
             charging
             and
             enjoyning
             Ministers
             to
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             preaching
             ,
             exhorting
             with
             all
             long
             suffering
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             sufficiently
             discovers
             the
             ●…diculous
             tendency
             of
             this
             story
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               suppose
               it
               were
               a
               fault
               ,
               every
               fault
               will
               not
               warrand
               separation
               .
            
             We
             say
             not
             that
             every
             fault
             ,
             nay
             nor
             this
             simply
             considered
             ,
             will
             warrand
             separation
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             with
             many
             others
             presumptuously
             maintained
             and
             avowed
             ,
             will
             warrand
             a
             non-union
             unto
             a
             schismatick
             party
             of
             Innovators
             destroying
             and
             overturning
             a
             well
             reformed
             Church
             ,
             and
             rooting
             out
             a
             faithfull
             remnant
             of
             adherers
             thereto
             .
             As
             for
             
               the
               want
               of
               the
               circumcision
               and
               the
               passover
               for
               sometime
               in
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             he
             next
             pleads
             as
             that
             which
             did
             not
             
               cause
               a
               separation
            
             ,
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             particular
             impediment
             of
             circumcision
             while
             in
             the
             wilderness
             or
             an
             inquiry
             into
             what
             speciall
             lets
             might
             have
             had
             an
             influence
             (
             or
             a
             sinfull
             influence
             )
             upon
             the
             disuse
             of
             the
             passover
             ,
             yet
             Conformists
             case
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             a
             
               schismatick
               unsound
               part
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
            
             rejecting
             an
             approved
             ordinance
             and
             duty
             ,
             in
             complyance
             with
             and
             subserviency
             unto
             a
             perjurious
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             discrepant
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             any
             may
             see
             the
             disparity
             .
             As
             for
             that
             of
             2
             Kings
             23.
             22.
             
             
               That
               there
               was
               not
               holden
               such
               a
               passover
               (
               as
               that
               of
               Josiah
               )
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Judges
               that
               judged
               Israel
               ,
               nor
               in
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             It
             s
             only
             spoken
             comparativly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               spirituality
               and
               s●…lemnity
            
             of
             that
             passover
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             suppose
             ane
             absolute
             disuse
             of
             this
             ordinance
             through
             all
             that
             time
             .
             A
             learned
             Interpreter
             upon
             this
             passage
             doth
             paraphrase
             the
             verse
             thus
             ,
             
               that
               there
               was
               no
               passover
               celebrat
               with
               so
               solemn
               care
               ,
               great
               preparation
               ,
               and
               universal
               joy
               ,
               the
               greater
               because
               of
               their
               remembrance
               of
               their
               miserable
               times
               under
               Manasseh
               and
               Amon.
               —
               And
               that
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Samuel
               the
               last
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               as
               it
               s
               exexpressed
               2
               Chron.
               35.
               18.
               
               None
               of
               the
               Kings
               had
               with
               such
               care
               prepared
               themselves
               ,
               the
               Preists
               
               and
               people
               to
               renew
               their
               Covenat
               with
               God
               as
               Josiah
               now
               did
               .
            
             And
             as
             he
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             that
             out
             of
             the
             case
             of
             persecution
             ,
             invasion
             ,
             dispersion
             or
             captivity
             ,
             and
             the
             inevitable
             necessity
             flowing
             from
             these
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             warrantable
             disuse
             of
             these
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             so
             professors
             their
             not
             separating
             from
             that
             Church
             even
             upon
             a
             sinfull
             disuse
             ;
             will
             never
             come
             home
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             as
             is
             already
             oft
             cleared
             5.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               upon
               this
               ground
               we
               would
               separat
               from
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               and
               from
               our
               own
               Church
               before
            
             the
             year
             1645.
             
             And
             then
             he
             would
             please
             us
             again
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               could
               wish
               all
               sermons
               were
               as
               Lectures
               ,
               the
               chief
               points
               of
               a
               long
               text
               being
               propounded
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               more
               edifying
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               rack
               thè
               text
               and
               their
               brains
            
             (
             a
             native
             and
             kindly
             character
             of
             his
             party
             ,
             and
             their
             preaching
             )
             
               to
               seek
               matter
               from
               their
               text
               to
               hold
               out
               the
               time
               .
            
             But
             we
             have
             oft
             told
             him
             that
             it
             s
             not
             
               this
               defect
               only
            
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             circumstances
             of
             our
             
               present
               case
            
             ,
             that
             we
             plead
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             disowning
             them
             .
             And
             if
             he
             account
             the
             Lecture-method
             of
             preaching
             the
             
               more
               edifying
            
             ,
             with
             what
             conscience
             have
             they
             deprived
             Gods
             people
             of
             this
             exercise
             &
             method
             of
             preaching
             ,
             upon
             my
             Lord
             Bishops
             orders
             ?
             It
             seems
             his
             
               ipse
               dixit
            
             is
             the
             
               first
               rule
               of
               edification
            
             with
             our
             Informer
             and
             his
             fellows
             ,
             a
             principle
             well
             suited
             to
             lawless
             and
             Lordly
             prelacy
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             all
             ordinances
             mancipated
             to
             its
             arbitrary
             commands
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Informer
             giving
             the
             supreme
             Magistrat
             a
             papal
             power
             over
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             solemn
             sacred
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             ,
             in
             the
             preceeding
             Dialogue
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             a
             dominion
             over
             Worship
             in
             this
             ,
             puts
             pityful
             fetters
             upon
             Christs
             glorious
             bride
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             this
             point
             and
             most
             of
             his
             reasonings
             ,
             in
             begging
             the
             question
             ,
             he
             but
             skirmishes
             with
             his
             own
             shadow
             ,
             so
             in
             thus
             wounding
             our
             Church
             ,
             by
             his
             dangerous
             laxe
             principles
             in
             his
             pretended
             healing
             ,
             but
             
             truely
             hurtfull
             and
             trifling
             Dialogues
             ,
             he
             shewes
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             physician
             of
             no
             value
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Informers
               answers
               and
               reasoning
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               Scandal
               and
               offence
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               owning
               of
               Conformists
               ,
               considered
               .
               His
               dangerous
               principles
               both
               as
               to
               civil
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               power
               in
               this
               point
               .
               His
               answer
               to
               the
               Doubters
               argument
               for
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               preaching
               in
               the
               manner
               controverted
               ,
               taken
               from
               
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               examined
               .
               His
               absurd
               principles
               ●…nent
               the
               Magistrats
               
                 coercive
                 power
              
               over
               the
               exercise
               of
               
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 office
              
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             discovered
             this
             mans
             unsoundness
             in
             the
             points
             above
             examined
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             seen
             how
             in
             opposing
             the
             Lords
             work
             ,
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             their
             laboures
             in
             promoting
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             dashed
             against
             the
             Scripture
             and
             sound
             divines
             ,
             and
             stated
             himself
             in
             opposition
             to
             both
             .
             We
             shall
             next
             discover
             ,
             some
             more
             of
             his
             errors
             ,
             which
             ,
             are
             the
             issues
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             wicked
             designe
             for
             promoting
             wherof
             ,
             they
             are
             presented
             .
             The
             first
             that
             offers
             it self
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Scandal
             .
             From
             which
             we
             argue
             against
             the
             owning
             of
             Confor●…ists
             as
             is
             above
             exprest
             .
             And
             this
             grand
             doubt-resolver
             will
             needs
             discusse
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             what
             success
             we
             shall
             presently
             see
             .
          
           
           
             His
             Doubter
             in
             the
             next
             place
             offers
             to
             him
             an
             argument
             against
             hearing
             Conformists
             ,
             [
             taken
             from
             
               the
               offence
               and
               stumbling
            
             of
             many
             godly
             ,
             flowing
             from
             this
             practice
             of
             hearing
             them
             ,
             since
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             sin
             ;
             and
             tells
             him
             
               that
               the
               Apostle
               sayes
               we
               must
               not
               give
               offence
               nor
               lay
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               others
               .
               ]
            
             We
             have
             already
             proposed
             ,
             and
             some
             way
             improven
             this
             argument
             from
             the
             
               scandal
               of
               the
               weak
            
             in
             this
             case
             .
             To
             this
             he
             first
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               when
               we
               are
               forbidden
               to
               give
               offence
               ,
               It
               s
               meant
               of
               not
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               of
               itself
               sinfull
               ,
               whereby
               we
               grieve
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               lay
               a
               stumbling
               block
               in
               the
               way
               of
               others
               by
               our
               evill
               example
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               do
               our
               duty
               in
               obeying
               God
               ,
               we
               cannot
               give
               offence
               to
               any
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               take
               offence
               Its
               their
               own
               sin
               and
               weaknes
               ,
               but
               none
               is
               given
               .
               As
               here
               (
               he
               sayes
               )
               it
               s
               their
               weaknes
               to
               offend
               at
               maintaining
               unity
               and
               peace
               ,
               that
               this
               rather
               gives
               a
               good
               example
               ,
               and
               to
               ly
               by
               from
               hearing
               Conformists
               for
               fear
               of
               offence
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               is
               to
               omit
               duty
               and
               harden
               them
               in
               sin
               .
            
             Ans.
             The
             Informer
             offering
             this
             reply
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             scripture
             generally
             hinted
             by
             his
             Doubter
             ,
             seems
             at
             first
             view
             to
             restrict
             the
             command
             of
             not
             giving
             offence
             ,
             to
             
               that
               which
               is
               in
               it self
               sinfull
               ,
            
             wherin
             it
             might
             easily
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             he
             contradicts
             sound
             Divines
             ,
             scripture
             and
             himself
             .
             Especially
             the
             passage
             to
             which
             the
             Doubter
             referrs
             being
             of
             a
             far
             other
             sense
             and
             scope
             .
             But
             lest
             this
             censure
             should
             appear
             too
             Critical
             ,
             and
             upon
             consideration
             of
             his
             second
             answer
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             medle
             with
             what
             he
             sayes
             here
             in
             thesi
             ,
             or
             this
             assertion
             in
             it self
             considered
             .
             But
             to
             the
             assumption
             &
             application
             of
             this
             passage
             in
             his
             answer
             ,
             I
             return
             to
             him
             this
             in
             short
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             but
             here
             still
             beg
             the
             question
             in
             supposing
             that
             the
             owning
             of
             Curats
             is
             in
             this
             our
             case
             a
             duty
             and
             
               a
               maintaining
               of
               peace
               and
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             wherof
             we
             have
             made
             the
             contrary
             appear
             :
             
             and
             that
             maintaining
             the
             true
             union
             and
             peace
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             owne
             her
             true
             and
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             ,
             contending
             for
             her
             reformation
             ,
             true
             order
             ,
             and
             union
             against
             their
             course
             of
             defection
             :
             and
             so
             this
             practice
             is
             both
             sinfull
             in
             it self
             and
             scandalous
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             His
             2d
             Answer
             to
             this
             premised
             argument
             of
             his
             Doubter
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               ordinarly
               when
               forbidding
               to
               give
               offence
               ;
               speaks
               of
               the
               use
               of
               liberty
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               not
               be
               used
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               weak
               brother
               ,
               lest
               contrary
               to
               his
               conscience
               he
               be
               emboldned
               to
               sin
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               10.
               
               Or
               be
               grieved
               because
               he
               thinks
               we
               sin
               in
               doing
               what
               we
               should
               not
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               15.
               
            
             Ans.
             We
             shall
             not
             much
             stand
             upon
             this
             ,
             only
             we
             here
             see
             that
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             a
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             will
             not
             (
             according
             to
             him
             )
             Justify
             it
             in
             that
             case
             wherein
             ,
             either
             the
             weak
             is
             emboldned
             to
             sin
             ,
             grieved
             ,
             or
             made
             more
             weak
             and
             his
             plerophory
             hindred
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             sincere
             enquirer
             for
             Truth
             may
             be
             confirmed
             in
             this
             sound
             persuasion
             ,
             and
             guarded
             against
             what
             he
             after
             subjoyns
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             offer
             unto
             him
             the
             sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             an
             eminent
             Father
             ,
             and
             Reformed
             divine
             upon
             this
             point
             .
             Chrysostome
             upon
             Rom.
             14.
             
             Homily
             25.
             
             Expones
             all
             the
             Apostles
             Arguments
             to
             the
             same
             scope
             ,
             of
             the
             unlawfullness
             of
             offending
             the
             weak
             in
             things
             indifferent
             .
             Particularly
             upon
             verse
             13.
             
             
               Si
               non
               salvare
               fratrem
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               culpam
               habet
               ,
               id
               quod
               &
               Evangelici
               talenti
               de●…ossor
               indicat
               :
               Quid
               non
               faciet
               datum
               etiam
               scandalum
               ?
               Sed
               inquies
               quod
               si
               suopte
               vitio
               scandalizatur
               infirmus
               ?
               propter
               hoc
               ipsum
               aequum
               fuerit
               ,
               ut
               illum
               feras
               ,
               Nam
               si
               fortis
               esset
               ,
               tali
               cura
               opus
               non
               haberet
               ,
               nunc
               vero
               quia
               imbacillior
               est
               multa
               etiam
               curandi
               diligentia
               opus
               habet
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             faulty
             not
             
               to
               save
               our
               brother
               ,
               as
               the
               hider
               of
               the
               talent
               maketh
               
               it
               evident
               :
               What
               will
               not
               even
               the
               giving
               of
               Scandal
               do
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               what
               if
               the
               weake
               be
               scandalized
               by
               his
               own
               fault
               ?
               Upon
               the
               same
               very
               ground
               it
               is
               just
               that
               you
               beare
               with
               him
               .
               For
               if
               he
               were
               strong
               then
               he
               would
               have
               no
               need
               ,
               of
               such
               care
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               is
               weak
               he
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               much
               diligence
               for
               his
               cure
               .
               In
               the
               next
               homily
               ,
               he
               hath
               many
               things
               upon
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               argument
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             14.
             ver
             .
             I
             
               know
               nothing
               is
               unclean
               of
               it self
               .
            
             He
             offers
             an
             objection
             to
             the
             Apostle
             for
             clearing
             the
             words
             .
             
               Quid
               igitur
               non
               corrigis
               fratrem
               ,
               ne
               putet
               aliquid
               immundum
               esse
               ?
               ●…t
               quid
               non
               illum
               ab
               ista
               consuetudine
               omnibus
               viribus
               abducis
            
             
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               with
               might
               and
               main
               withdraw
            
             your
             brother
             from
             that
             opinion
             and
             practice
             (
             a
             thing
             that
             our
             Informer
             and
             his
             fellows
             make
             no
             bones
             of
             as
             to
             dissentients
             .
             )
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             in
             the
             Apostles
             name
             .
             
               Ver●…or
               inquit
               ,
               ne
               moerore
               illum
               afficiam
               unde
               &
               subdit
               :
               Verum
               si
               propter
               cibum
               frater
               tuus
               contristatur
               ,
               non
               jam
               secundum
               charitatem
               ambulas
               .
               Vides
               quo●…
               〈◊〉
               familiarem
               interea
               sibi
               faciat
               infirmum
               Auditorem
               ostendens
               tantam
               illius
               rationem
               halere
               se
               ,
               ut
               ne
               moestum
               reddat
               ,
               etiam
               quae
               vehementer
               erant
               necessaria
               ,
               praeciperere
               non
               audeat
               ,
               sed
               indulgentia
               illum
               ●…agis
               ac
               dilectione
               attrahat
               ?
               Neque
               enim
               postea
               quam
               vanu●…
               exemerat
               metum
               ,
               potenter
               illum
               tra●…it
               aut
               cogit
               ,
               sed
               sui
               ipsius
               Dominum
               esse
               permittit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             .
             
               I
               am
               afraid
               lest
               I
               make
               him
               sad
               ,
               and
               hence
               he
               subjoins
               ,
               but
               if
               thy
               brother
               be
               grieved
               with
               thy
               meat
               ,
               now
               walkest
               thou
               not
               charitably
               .
               See
               how
               tenderly
               he
               deals
               with
               the
               infirme
               hearer
               ,
               shewing
               that
               he
               hath
               so
               great
               a
               regard
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               lest
               he
               make
               him
               sad
               he
               dare
               not
               command
               these
               things
               that
               are
               most
               necessary
               ,
               for
               he
               he
               doth
               not
               draw
               and
               force
               him
               after
               he
               hath
               taken
               away
               the
               groundless
               fear
               ,
               but
               permits
               him
               to
               be
               his
               own
               Master
               .
               And
               upon
               the
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               v.
               20.
               
               He
               hath
               
               things
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             On
             verse
             9.
             
             
               Non
               dixit
               quod
               licenti
               a
               vestraoffendiculum
               sit
               ,
               neque
               certo
               asseveraverit
               ne
               impudentiores
               faceret
               .
               Sed
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               videte
               :
               timore
               eos
               abducit
               ,
               &
               ne
               faciant
               prohibet
               :
               Et
               non
               dixit
               scientia
               vestra
               ,
               quod
               majoris
               esset
               laudis
               ,
               neque
               perfectio
               vestra
               :
               Sed
               licentia
               quod
               suberbiae
               &
               stultitiae
               —
               non
               dixit
               fratribus
               sed
               infirmis
               sratribus
               ,
               ut
               gravius
               eos
               reprehenderet
               quod
               nequeinfirmis
               parcunt
               &
               maximefratribus
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               imputes
               folly
               and
               pride
               unto
               them
               who
               offend
               the
               weak
               brethren
               .
               Upon
               the
               10.
               verse
               —
               the
               conscience
               of
               him
               that
               is
               weak
               shall
               be
               emblodned
               to
               eat
               &c.
               
               He
               shews
               that
               the
               offender
               of
               the
               weak
               cannot
               charge
               the
            
             guilt
             upon
             his
             weakness
             
               —
               tu
               enim
               imbecilliorem
               facis
               duo
               sunt
               quae
               te
               privant
               venia
               ,
               &
               quod
               infirmus
               &
               quod
               frater
               —
               addatur
               &
               tertium
               maxime
               horrendum
               —
               quod
               Christus
               neque
               mori
               propter
               illum
               recusavit
               ,
               tu
               autem
               neque
               ei
               indulgere
               pateris
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               offender
               makes
               them
               yet
               weaker
               ,
               that
               two
               things
               render
               such
               as
               offend
               them
               inexcusable
               ,
               the
               one
               that
               they
               are
               weak
               ,
               the
               other
               that
               they
               are
               brethren
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               crime
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               horrid
               —
               that
               thou
               ●…fuses
               so
               much
               as
               to
               spare
               those
               for
               whom
               Christ
               refused
               not
               even
               to
               dye
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             12.
             vers
             .
             When
             ye
             so
             fin
             against
             the
             brethren
             &
             wound
             their
             weak
             Conscience
             ye
             sin
             against
             Christ.
             He
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               quid
               homine
               inhumanius
               existimari
               potest
               ,
               qui
               ●…grotum
               verberat
               ?
               Etenim
               omni
               plaga
               gravius
               scandalizare
               est
               ,
               nam
               saepenumero
               &
               mortem
               adfert
               .
               Et
               quomodo
               in
               Christum
               peccant
               ?
               Uno
               quidem
               modo
               ,
               quod
               quae
               servorum
               sunt
               ipse
               pro
               se
               accipit
               .
               Altero
               autem
               ,
               quod
               in
               corpus
               ejus
               &
               membra
               faciunt
               qui
               percutiunt
               .
               Tertio
               quod
               opus
               ejus
               ,
               quod
               propriamorte
               absolvit
               ,
               ii
               propria
               ambitione
               destruunt
               .
            
             
               What
               can
               be
               more
               i
               nhumane
               then
               that
               man
               ,
               Who
               beats
               one
               that
               is
               sick
               ?
               for
               to
               scandalize
               is
               more
               grievous
               then
               all
               strokes
               for
               it
               oftentimes
               brings
               death
               .
               And
               how
               sin
               they
               against
               Christ
               ?
               One
               way
               ,
               because
               he
               takes
               to
               himself
               what
               
               concerns
               his
               servants
               ;
               another
               way
               ,
               because
               they
               wound
               his
               body
               and
               members
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               work
               which
               he
               accomplisht
               by
               his
               own
               death
               ,
               they
               destroy
               by
               their
               own
               ambition
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             
               If
               eating
               of
               flesh
               make
               my
               brother
               offend
               I
               will
               eat
               none
               while
               the
               World
               stands
               .
            
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Hoc
               Magistri
               optimi
               est
               officium
               ,
               suo
               exemplo
               erudire
               quae
               dicit
               ,
            
             Et
             
               non
               dicit
               sive
               juste
               ,
               sive
               injuste
               :
               sed
               quomodocunque
               .
               Sed
               non
               dico
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               Idolothytum
               ,
               quod
               &
               propter
               aliam
               causam
               prohibetur
               :
               sed
               si
               quod
               licet
               &
               permittitur
               scandalizat
               ,
               etiam
               illis
               abstinebo
               ,
               neque
               una
               aut
               altera
               die
               ,
               sed
               tot●…
               vitae
               tempore
               .
               Non
               enim
               manducabo
               ,
               inquit
               ▪
               carnes
               in
               aeternum
               .
               Et
               non
               inquit
               ,
               ne
               perdam
               fratrem
               :
               Sed
               simpliciter
               ,
               ut
               non
               scandalizem
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               Master
               to
               instruct
               what
               he
               sayes
               by
               his
               own
               example
               .
               And
               he
               saith
               not
               I
               will
               not
               eat
               whether
               justly
               or
               injustly
               :
               But
               whatever
               way
               I
               will
               not
               .
               As
               also
               he
               saith
               not
               that
               he
               will
               not
               eat
               of
               the
               Idolothytwhich
               is
               forbidden
               for
               another
               cause
               .
               But
               if
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               permitted
               give
               scandal
               ,
               even
               from
               these
               things
               I
               will
               abstain
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               a
               day
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               during
               my
               whole
               life
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               I
               will
               not
               eat
               flesh
               while
               the
               world
               stands
               .
               And
               he
               saith
               not
               lest
               I
               should
               destroy
               my
               brother
               :
               But
               simply
               lest
               I
               should
               offend
               him
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             afterward
             having
             shown
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             belongs
             unto
             us
             .
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               dicere
               enim
               quid
               mihi
               curandum
               est
               ,
               si
               ille
               scandalizatur
               ,
               &
               ille
               perit
               ?
               Crudelitatis
               illius
               atque
               inhumanitatis
               est
               :
               Atque
               tunc
               quidem
               ex
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               scandalizabantur
               ,
               infirmitate
               id
               contingebat
               .
               In
               nobis
               autem
               non
               itidem
               ;
               Talia
               namque
               peccata
               committimus
               ,
               quae
               etiam
               fortes
               scandalizant
               :
               Nam
               cum
               percutimus
               ,
               cum
               rapimus
               cum
               trahimur
               cupiditate
               ,
               &
               tanquam
               servis
               liberis
               abutimur
               ,
               nonne
               haec
               sufficientiasune
               ad
               scandalizandum
               ?
               Neque
               mihi
               dixeris
               illum
               calceorum
               sutorem
               esse
               ,
               alterum
               Corearium
            
             
             
               Statuarium
               vero
               alium
               :
               Sed
               considera
               fidelem
               illum
               esse
               &
               fratrem
               .
               Illorum
               namque
               sumus
               discipuli
               Piscatorum
               ,
               Publicanorum
               ,
               tentoriorum
               Opificum
               :
               Christus
               einm
               in
               fabrili
               domo
               educatus
               est
               ,
               &
               fabri
               sponsam
               matrem
               habere
               non
               est
               dedignatus
               ,
               &
               ab
               ipsis
               incunabulis
               in
               praesepi
               ●…acuit
               ,
               neque
               ubi
               caput
               inclinaret
               ,
               invenit
               :
               Et
               tantum
               iteneris
               confecit
               ut
               fatigaretur
               &
               ab
               alijs
               victum
               accepit
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               for
               to
               say
               ,
               what
               am
               I
               concerned
               if
               such
               a
               man
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               man
               perish
               ?
               is
               his
               inhumanity
               and
               cruelty
               :
               But
               some
               of
               those
               who
               then
               were
               scandalized
               ,
               were
               offended
               through
               weaknesse
               ,
               But
               soit
               is
               not
               in
               us
               :
               for
               we
               commit
               such
               sins
               which
               do
               even
               offend
               the
               strong
               .
               For
               when
               we
               strike
               ,
               and
               offer
               violence
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               drawn
               by
               our
               own
               lusts
               ,
               and
               abuse
               free
               men
               as
               if
               they
               were
               slaves
               ,
               are
               not
               these
               sufficient
               to
               scandalize
               them
               ?
               Say
               not
               to
               me
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               a
               Shoemaker
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               Tanner
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               statuemaker
               ,
               but
               consider
               that
               he
               is
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               a
               Brother
               .
               For
               we
               are
               the
               Disciples
               of
               those
               fishers
               ,
               Publicans
               ,
               and
               tentmakers
               .
               For
               Christ
               was
               educat
               in
               a
               tradsmans
               house
               ,
               &
               disdained
               not
               that
               his
               mother
               was
               betrothed
               to
               a
               tradsman
               ,
               and
               himself
               lay
               in
               a
               manger
               for
               his
               cradle
               ,
               neither
               found
               he
               where
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               :
               Was
               wearyed
               with
               his
               journey
               ,
               and
               received
               maintainance
               from
               others
               .
            
             In
             which
             passages
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Chrysostome
             upon
             the
             great
             moral
             and
             Apostolick
             grounds
             ,
             of
             the
             weak
             their
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             his
             tenderness
             of
             them
             ,
             his
             dying
             for
             them
             ,
             their
             spiritual
             hazard
             while
             their
             conscience
             is
             wounded
             ,
             their
             liberty
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             cruelty
             and
             uncharitableness
             of
             offending
             them
             ,
             demonstrates
             the
             hainusness
             of
             ,
             &
             vehemently
             inveighes
             against
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             clearly
             asserts
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             practice
             in
             it self
             ,
             affords
             not
             the
             least
             warrand
             for
             doing
             of
             that
             out
             of
             which
             
             seth
             ,
             or
             whereby
             the
             weak
             brother
             it
             made
             more
             weak
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             the
             sense
             of
             an
             eminent
             
               Reformed
               divine
            
             upon
             this
             point
             .
             Pareus
             upon
             this
             chapter
             doth
             fully
             confirme
             our
             principles
             on
             this
             head
             .
             Let
             the
             Informer
             read
             his
             analysis
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             will
             find
             him
             digest
             the
             Apostles
             reasons
             and
             arguments
             against
             the
             giving
             offence
             in
             matters
             lawful
             ,
             and
             learndly
             prosecutes
             them
             in
             his
             exposition
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             find
             to
             be
             such
             as
             do
             cut
             the
             sinnews
             of
             the
             new
             and
             dangerous
             principles
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             the
             Prelatick
             formalists
             do
             maintain
             ,
             citing
             Chrys.
             in
             some
             of
             the
             passages
             mentioned
             .
             Which
             purpose
             he
             also
             prosecutes
             in
             his
             commentary
             upon
             Rom.
             14.
             and
             15.
             
             Chap.
             Upon
             the
             7.
             verse
             anent
             
               the
               pollution
               of
               the
               weak
               conscience
               ,
            
             he
             sayes
             
               that
               this
               pollution
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               unto
               those
               that
               did
               induce
               them
               to
               eat
               by
               their
               ill
               example
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             9.
             verse
             he
             shews
             that
             
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               their
               practise
               excuseth
               not
               abuse
               in
               this
               case
               ,
            
             calling
             scandal
             ,
             
               dictum
               vel
               factum
               quo
               alius
               deterior
               redditur
               ,
            
             citing
             Rom.
             14.
             21.
             
             Upon
             the
             10
             vers
             .
             he
             shews
             that
             the
             danger
             and
             guilt
             there
             pointed
             at
             ,
             is
             
               the
               inducing
               of
               the
               weak
               to
               imitat
               the
               practice
               with
               a
               fluctuating
               conscience
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             11.
             
             He
             shews
             that
             the
             Apostle
             puts
             together
             aggreging
             circumstances
             of
             this
             sin
             of
             giving
             offence
             in
             things
             lawful
             viz.
             
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               edify
               and
               not
               destroy
               by
               our
               knowledge
               ,
            
             next
             that
             
               the
               person
               scandalized
               is
               our
               brother
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               An
               infirm
               brother
               ,
               whom
               to
               wrong
               must
               be
               extreme
               malice
               ,
            
             4.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               hath
               dyed
               for
               the
               infirm
               brother
               .
            
             The
             same
             he
             resumes
             upon
             the
             12
             ,
             vers
             .
             and
             explains
             the
             sense
             of
             Chrysost.
             and
             Beza
             as
             to
             the
             wounding
             of
             the
             weak
             conscience
             .
             Upon
             the
             Apostles
             conclusion
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             He
             shewes
             that
             he
             expresseth
             
               a
               resolution
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               and
               extent
               with
               that
               Rom.
            
             14
             ,
             21.
             viz.
             
               not
               to
               do
               that
               whereby
               our
               brother
               stumbles
               ,
               or
               is
               offended
               or
            
             
             
               is
               made
               weak
            
             .
             Adding
             ,
             
               idem
               vult
               intelligi
               de
               toto
               genere
               rerum
               mediarum
               &
               licitarum
               ,
               potius
               in
               his
               se
               libertate
               sua
               cessurum
               ,
               quam
               ut
               fratrem
               offendat
               .
               Sic
               the
               sin
               tacite
               ingerit
               quae
               est
               presentis
               loci
               doctrina
               praecipua
               :
               In
               casu
               scan
               dali
               etiam
               a
               rebus
               licitis
               abstinendum
               esse
               :
               Quia
               tunc
               sunt
               illicitae
               &
               peccata
               ,
               per
               accidens
               quidem
               sednostra
               culpa
               ,
               quando
               quod
               facere
               possumus
               ac
               debemus
               ,
               (
               N.
               B.
               )
               offensionem
               infirmorum
               non
               cavemus
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               same
               he
               will
            
             have
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             things
             lawfull
             &
             indifferent
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             cede
             from
             
               our
               liberty
               then
               offend
               our
               brother
               .
               Thus
               he
               tacitly
               enforceth
               that
               point
               which
               is
               the
               chief
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               place
               .
               That
               in
               the
               case
               of
               scandal
               we
               must
               abstain
               from
               things
               lawfull
               ,
               Because
               then
               they
               become
               sins
               and
               unlawfull
               by
               accident
               ,
               yet
               by
               our
               fault
               when
               we
               guard
               not
               against
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               and
               ought
               to
               do
               .
            
             In
             the
             close
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostle
               will
               have
               us
               in
               things
               lawfull
               not
               simply
               to
               eye
               what
               is
               our
               right
               ,
               but
               what
               charity
               and
               edification
               do
               require
               ,
            
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             assumptian
             and
             application
             of
             our
             Informers
             concession
             ,
             to
             the
             present
             case
             and
             question
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             many
             weak
             brethren
             who
             may
             be
             embolded
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             (
             may
             we
             suppose
             )
             condemn
             me
             sinfully
             if
             I
             hear
             Curats
             ?
             Suppose
             the
             practice
             were
             lawfull
             in
             it self
             ,
             what
             will
             cure
             this
             malady
             ?
             Behold
             a
             Catholicon
             presently
             ,
             
               We
               must
               know
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               if
               the
               command
               of
               Authority
               interpose
               &
               enjoin
               the
               thing
               Indifferent
               ,
               then
               it
               s
               no
               more
               in
               my
               liberty
            
             pro
             tunc
             .
             Because
             (
             forsooth
             )
             I
             
               am
               restricted
               by
               Authority
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               thing
               necessary
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             This
             man
             charges
             a
             great
             defect
             upon
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             who
             in
             all
             his
             discourses
             upon
             guarding
             against
             offence
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             new
             case
             &
             knack
             ,
             anent
             
               making
               the
               indifferent
               thing
               necessary
               ,
               by
               the
               command
               of
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               exeeming
               thus
               the
               giving
               of
               offence
               from
               guilt
               ?
            
             But
             all
             along
             he
             pleads
             by
             many
             arguments
             in
             the
             places
             
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             thing
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             the
             case
             of
             offence
             makes
             it
             unlawfull
             .
             And
             all
             his
             arguments
             in
             these
             passages
             ,
             which
             do
             press
             the
             eshewing
             of
             offence
             are
             moral
             and
             constantly
             binding
             (
             and
             consequently
             admit
             no
             such
             restriction
             as
             this
             )
             such
             as
             Christs
             tenderness
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             their
             redemption
             purchased
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             the
             evill
             of
             my
             brothers
             doubting
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sin
             &c.
             
             And
             he
             moves
             objections
             against
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             I
             have
             knowledge
             ;
             I
             have
             faith
             —
             And
             shall
             I
             be
             limited
             of
             my
             liberty
             ,
             because
             anther
             is
             weak
             or
             wilfull
             &c.
             
             Such
             like
             objections
             he
             moves
             and
             answers
             ,
             but
             of
             this
             exception
             and
             restriction
             anent
             
               a
               command
               from
               Rulers
               altering
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
            
             and
             loosing
             all
             his
             arguments
             in
             relation
             to
             offence
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             nothing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             puts
             a
             blasphemous
             authority
             ,
             upon
             the
             Magistrat
             ;
             we
             know
             the
             terrible
             interminations
             and
             threatnings
             thundered
             against
             
               giving
               offence
            
             ,
             and
             discoveries
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             tendency
             thereof
             ,
             
               wo
               to
               them
               by
               whom
               offence
               comes
               ,
            
             Again
             ,
             
               better
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               sea
               then
               offend
               one
               of
               the
               little
               ones
               —
               destroy
               not
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             Paul
             (
             with
             thy
             offensive
             carriage
             )
             
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
            
             .
             Now
             will
             the
             Magistrats
             command
             give
             me
             sufficient
             warrand
             and
             security
             in
             and
             for
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             
               to
               destroy
               my
               brother
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             will
             it
             list
             off
             Christs
             wo
             and
             make
             it
             lighter
             then
             a
             feather
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             dreadfull
             then
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             with
             a
             milstone
             tyed
             about
             ones
             neck
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             would
             know
             if
             this
             Informer
             will
             deny
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             precepts
             in
             relation
             to
             offence
             &
             scandal
             ,
             pressed
             with
             important
             and
             great
             motives
             in
             the
             premised
             Scriptures
             ;
             are
             of
             
               ane
               universal
               and
               moral
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             do
             reach
             and
             oblige
             
               all
               that
               owne
               the
               profession
               of
               Christianity
            
             in
             
               their
               several
               relations
               and
               capacities
            
             .
             These
             precepts
             founded
             upon
             the
             everlasting
             and
             constantly
             
             binding
             grounds
             and
             motives
             of
             union
             ,
             charity
             and
             
               love
               to
               the
               brethren
            
             (
             the
             great
             gospel
             command
             )
             
               edification
               ,
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
            
             (
             the
             very
             bonds
             and
             ligaments
             compacting
             and
             strengthning
             Christs
             mystical
             body
             )
             none
             can
             deny
             to
             be
             of
             an
             universal
             extent
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             among
             the
             grand
             rules
             of
             Christian
             practice
             limiting
             and
             directing
             our
             carriage
             
               in
               whatever
               relation
            
             we
             stand
             ,
             whether
             Ministers
             or
             people
             ,
             Masters
             or
             servants
             ,
             Parents
             or
             children
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             superiour
             being
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             these
             great
             rules
             (
             unless
             we
             will
             make
             God
             a
             respecter
             of
             persons
             )
             it
             necessarily
             followes
             that
             they
             do
             direct
             and
             limit
             him
             
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               power
               ,
            
             so
             that
             this
             being
             one
             
               Regula
               Regulans
            
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Magistrat
             Laws
             ;
             it
             s
             must
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             that
             his
             counter-practice
             and
             Laws
             can
             loose
             himself
             or
             others
             from
             this
             divine
             superiour
             obligation
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             will
             deiesie
             him
             and
             make
             his
             Law
             &
             practice
             the
             soveraign
             and
             supreme
             rule
             in
             every
             point
             as
             well
             as
             in
             this
             .
             Whence
             it
             followes
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             that
             the
             practice
             which
             is
             offensive
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             destructive
             to
             our
             brother
             ,
             in
             its
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             constant
             unerring
             scripture
             grounds
             &
             rules
             ,
             cannot
             be
             altered
             in
             its
             present
             quality
             and
             state
             by
             mens
             commands
             crossing
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             but
             remains
             a
             sinful
             scandalous
             practice
             though
             a
             hundred
             Lawes
             enjoyn
             and
             authorize
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Was
             not
             Pauls
             Apostolick
             declarator
             that
             
               evry
               thing
               sold
               in
               the
               shambles
               might
               be
               Lawfully
               eaten
               ,
            
             as
             powerfull
             to
             exeem
             that
             action
             of
             eating
             such
             things
             from
             the
             compass
             of
             offence
             as
             the
             
               Magistrats
               Law
            
             and
             authority
             ?
             Sure
             he
             had
             at
             least
             as
             much
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             authority
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             then
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             especially
             as
             this
             Informer
             expones
             authority
             afterward
             from
             Acts
             15.
             28.
             yet
             that
             same
             practice
             ,
             Lawfull
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Apostle
             declared
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             enjoyned
             and
             authorized
             by
             him
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             used
             in
             
             this
             case
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             weak
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             ,
             though
             thus
             declaring
             and
             ,
             (
             may
             I
             say
             )
             authoring
             the
             lawness
             of
             the
             practice
             ,
             declares
             he
             will
             never
             use
             nor
             take
             it
             up
             in
             this
             case
             of
             offence
             .
             I
             beseech
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             warrantabliness
             of
             this
             practice
             in
             it self
             by
             the
             Lords
             word
             ,
             declaring
             all
             things
             to
             be
             clean
             to
             the
             clean
             ,
             and
             Pauls
             Apostolick
             declarator
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             valide
             to
             render
             it
             ,
             of
             indifferent
             ,
             necessary
             to
             the
             users
             ,
             as
             the
             command
             of
             our
             civil
             Rulers
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             practice
             under
             debate
             ,
             and
             a
             litle
             more
             ,
             he
             having
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             Master
             builder
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             Yet
             the
             offending
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             ignorant
             yea
             or
             wilfull
             ,
             will
             in
             his
             Judgement
             cut
             short
             this
             liberty
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             practice
             sinfull
             upon
             that
             ground
             .
             But
             moreover
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             will
             here
             bite
             and
             sting
             his
             cause
             and
             argument
             to
             death
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             an
             eminent
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             reserved
             (
             and
             sure
             our
             Informer
             will
             say
             warrantably
             )
             as
             a
             signal
             monument
             of
             that
             rare
             typical
             cure
             of
             the
             people
             stung
             by
             the
             fierie
             serpents
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             people
             were
             stumbled
             ,
             and
             it
             became
             an
             occasion
             of
             their
             sinning
             and
             committing
             Idolatry
             ,
             good
             Hezekiah
             brake
             it
             ,
             called
             it
             Nehushtan
             ,
             and
             is
             commended
             for
             it
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Now
             in
             this
             mans
             principles
             the
             interposing
             of
             authority
             for
             its
             preservation
             was
             sufficient
             to
             keep
             it
             from
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             though
             all
             Israel
             should
             have
             been
             never
             so
             much
             stumbled
             ,
             and
             ensnared
             to
             Idolatry
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             keeping
             of
             this
             monument
             God
             would
             dispense
             with
             in
             this
             weighty
             case
             .
             Sure
             that
             which
             rendred
             the
             preservation
             of
             it
             highly
             provoking
             ,
             and
             Hezekiahs
             breaking
             of
             it
             commendable
             ,
             was
             its
             stumbling
             and
             ensnaring
             tendency
             and
             effects
             ,
             whatever
             authority
             and
             acts
             might
             have
             interposed
             formerly
             for
             its
             preservation
             .
             Will
             the
             Informer
             say
             
             that
             Gideons
             ephod
             (
             which
             in
             his
             intention
             was
             only
             designd
             for
             a
             monument
             of
             that
             victory
             over
             the
             Midianites
             )
             was
             lawfully
             preserved
             when
             it
             became
             thus
             ensnaring
             as
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             preservation
             of
             it
             was
             lawfully
             authorized
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             surely
             he
             will
             not
             for
             shame
             assert
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             case
             is
             here
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             see
             in
             these
             instances
             (
             if
             his
             eye
             be
             single
             )
             that
             a
             practice
             though
             in
             it self
             lawfull
             or
             indifferent
             ,
             yet
             ,
             when
             become
             offensive
             in
             its
             present
             circumstance
             and
             inductive
             to
             sin
             ,
             cannot
             in
             that
             case
             be
             rendred
             warrantable
             by
             any
             Laws
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             our
             Informer
             in
             this
             as●…ertion
             cosseth
             found
             Divines
             and
             Casuists
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Scripures
             ,
             yea
             and
             fights
             with
             himself
             .
             For
             we
             have
             heard
             from
             Chrysostom
             and
             Pareus
             (
             who
             are
             herein
             accorded
             by
             all
             our
             writers
             )
             that
             the
             action
             which
             is
             in
             its
             preseut
             state
             and
             circumstance
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             is
             ,
             while
             cloathed
             with
             these
             Circumstances
             ,
             
               necessarily
               evill
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             many
             weighty
             grounds
             
               severely
               prohibited
            
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             forecited
             .
             So
             that
             no
             power
             and
             
               Laws
               men
               of
            
             can
             remove
             these
             
               scripture
               limits
            
             &
             march-stones
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             great
             ground
             and
             rule
             anent
             a
             scandalous
             action
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             the
             scripture
             motives
             against
             it
             are
             grounded
             ,
             is
             the
             state
             ,
             condition
             and
             freedom
             
               of
               the
               conscience
            
             ,
             lest
             it
             
               be
               hindred
               in
               its
               plerophory
               ,
               emboldned
               to
               judge
               without
               ground
            
             ;
             and
             the
             person
             
               hindred
               to
               act
               in
               faith
            
             ,
             or
             
               induced
               to
               act
               against
               it
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             to
             assert
             that
             the
             Magistrats
             command
             can
             
               invalidat
               these
               grounds
            
             and
             principles
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             action
             
               not
               sanda●…ous
            
             which
             
               is
               such
               otherwise
            
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             him
             
               a
               Dominion
               over
               the
               conscience
            
             ,
             and
             subject
             it
             immediatly
             and
             absolutly
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             principle
             disowned
             by
             all
             Protestants
             .
             Moreover
             the
             Informer
             himself
             defines
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             weak
             brother
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             
               an
               emboldning
               him
               to
               sin
               contrary
               to
               his
               conscience
               ,
               or
               to
               judge
               that
               we
               sin
               when
               we
               sin
               not
               ,
            
             citing
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             
             Now
             if
             the
             action
             be
             upon
             
               this
               ground
            
             &
             principle
             
               necessarily
               sinfull
            
             in
             its
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             how
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             can
             the
             Magistrats
             command
             render
             it
             not
             only
             Lawfull
             ;
             but
             necessary
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             bold
             to
             assert
             .
             Can
             the
             Magistrat
             by
             his
             Law
             embolden
             a
             mans
             conscience
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             the
             Magistrat
             sin
             himself
             ,
             nor
             the
             man
             sin
             in
             obeying
             him
             ?
             Amesius
             a
             better
             Casuist
             then
             he
             will
             tell
             him
             
               (
               de
               Consc.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Quest.
             6.
             
             R.
             6.
             )
             that
             
               nulla
               authoritas
               humana
               ,
               vel
               tollere
               potest
               scandali
               rationem
               ,
               ab
               eo
               quod
               alias
               esset
               scandalum
               ,
               vel
               peccati
               rationem
               a
               scandalo
               dato
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               no
               humane
               authority
               can
               take
               away
               the
               nature
               of
               scandal
               from
               that
               which
               otherwise
               were
               a
               scandal
               ,
               or
               the
               nature
               and
               cause
               of
               sin
               from
               scandal
               given
               .
            
             And
             his
             ground
             is
             very
             considerable
             ,
             which
             doth
             confirme
             what
             I
             have
             now
             said
             .
             
               Nullus
               enim
               homo
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               potest
               vel
               charitati
               &
               conscientiis
               nostris
               imperare
               .
               vel
               periculum
               scandali
               dati
               praestare
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               for
               no
               man
               can
               put
               imperious
               commands
               either
               upon
               charity
               or
               our
               consciences
               ,
               or
               exeem
               from
               the
               hazard
               of
               scandal
               given
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             fortify
             this
             raw
             &
             ignorant
             assertion
             as
             to
             scandal
             ,
             our
             Informer
             brings
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             
             
               —
               these
               necessary
               things
            
             —
             from
             which
             words
             of
             the
             councils
             sentence
             ,
             he
             drawes
             ane
             argument
             thus
             ,
             that
             
               though
               of
               themselves
               they
               were
               not
               necessary
               ,
               but
               somtimes
               indifferent
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               council
               they
               were
               made
               necessary
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
            
             [
             he
             sayes
             ]
             
               obedience
               to
               authority
               preponderats
               the
               not
               giving
               offence
               ,
               as
               the
               greater
               duty
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               as
               divines
               and
               Casuists
               shew
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               case
               the
               man
               who
               thus
               obeyes
               gives
               no
               offence
               ,
               but
               doth
               duty
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               take
               it
               ,
               its
               causeless
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               and
               occasioned
               through
               the
               brothers
               weakness
               ,
               so
               that
               its
            
             scandalum
             acceptum
             non
             datum
             ,
             
               groundlesly
               taken
               but
               not
               given
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Apostle
               forbids
               to
               use
               ,
               our
               liberty
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               he
               speaks
               to
               those
               who
               were
               not
               determined
               by
               Authority
               .
            
             Ans.
             
             What
             poor
             ignorant
             and
             incoherent
             reasoning
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             strange
             sottish
             ,
             or
             rather
             popish
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             
               necessary
               things
            
             Acts.
             15.
             28.
             were
             made
             so
             
               by
               the
               councils
               authority
            
             :
             For
             the
             text
             is
             most
             express
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             enjoyned
             this
             upon
             weighty
             scripture-grounds
             ,
             and
             
               what
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               ghost
            
             (
             speaking
             in
             the
             word
             )
             as
             well
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             holy
             ghosts
             grounds
             and
             commands
             touching
             the
             maintaining
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             union
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             rule
             of
             edification
             ,
             and
             
               not
               stumbling
               the
               weak
               Iews
            
             ,
             were
             the
             great
             and
             standing
             Scripture
             principles
             upon
             which
             this
             decree
             was
             grounded
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             shew
             how
             our
             Informer
             takes
             the
             papists
             here
             by
             the
             hand
             in
             this
             glosse
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             Calvine
             upon
             the
             place
             
               —
               [
               praeter
               haec
               necessaria
               ]
               Hujus
               vocis
               praetextu
               superbe
               triumphant
               Papistae
               ,
               quasi
               hominibus
               liceat
               ferre
               leges
               quae
               necessitatem
               conscientiis
               imponant
               —
               quia
               quod
               deccrnunt
               Apostoli
               necessario
               servandum
               esse
               pronuntiant
               —
               i.
               e.
               
            
             
               the
               Papists
               triumph
               proudly
               upon
               pretext
               of
               ●…his
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               if
               men
               might
               make
               Laws
               imposing
               a
               necessity
               upon
               Consciences
               because
               what
               the
               Apostles
               decree
               ,
               they
               affirme
               ,
               must
               be
               necessarly
               kept
               .
               —
               Then
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 atqui
                 expedita
              
               &c.
               
               But
               the
               Answer
               is
               easy
               to
               such
               a
               foolish
               cavil
               (
               so
               he
               censures
               our
               New
               Casuist
               and
               his
               fellowes
               in
               this
               point
               )
               for
               this
               necessity
               was
               no
               longer
               vigent
               then
               there
               was
               hazard
               of
               dissolving
               union
               ,
               so
               to
               speak
               properly
               it
               was
               an
               accidental
               or
               extrinsick
               necessity
               ,
               which
               had
               place
               not
               in
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               but
               in
               guarding
               of
               offence
               —
               which
               [
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               speedy
               laying
               aside
               of
               this
               decree
               .
               Then
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               contention
               ceased
               —
               Paul
               shewes
               that
               nothing
               is
               unclean
               ,
               and
               again
               establishes
               this
               liberty
               Rom.
               14
               :
               14.
               
               And
               commands
               to
               eat
               freely
               what
               ever
               is
               sold.
               
            
             Adding
             ,
             that
             the
             papists
             in
             vain
             do
             snatch
             an
             occasion
             to
             bind
             consciences
             from
             this
             word
             
               
               and
               to
               conclude
               the
               Churches
               power
               to
               statute
               any
               thing
               beside
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Telling
               us
               further
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               the
               Council
               drew
               this
               ground
               of
               exercising
               charity
               in
               matters
               indifferent
               .
               Then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 summa
              
               ,
               the
               summ
               is
               ,
               if
               charity
               be
               the
               bond
               of
               perfection
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               if
               Gods
               command
               be
               that
               the
               faithfull
               study
               mutual
               unity
               and
               concord
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               one
               please
               his
               nighbour
               to
               edification
               ,
               none
               is
               so
               rude
               who
               may
               not
               perceive
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Apostles
               here
               commanded
               is
               containd
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             —
             And
             at
             the
             close
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Apostol●…s
               ex
               verbi
               Dei
               sinibus
               minime
               egredi
               .
               —
            
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               would
               not
               step
               beyond
               the
               limits
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             This
             mans
             Babylonish
             tongue
             still
             wounds
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             1.
             he
             acknowlegeth
             that
             what
             the
             Apostles
             here
             decreed
             ,
             
               was
               for
               the
               Good
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             (
             if
             he
             understand
             any
             thing
             )
             he
             must
             needs
             take
             it
             according
             to
             the
             grounds
             laid
             down
             in
             this
             disquisition
             ,
             specially
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             James
             proposes
             immediatly
             before
             his
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             ths
             Apostlee
             decision
             vers
             .
             21.
             viz.
             
               that
               Moses
               had
               in
               every
               city
               ,
               them
               that
               teach
               him
               ,
               being
               read
               every
               Sabath
               day
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             was
             needfull
             at
             that
             time
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             charity
             ,
             union
             ,
             and
             aedification
             ,
             to
             beat
             with
             the
             weak
             Jews
             in
             abstaining
             from
             these
             things
             discharged
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             till
             the
             ceremonies
             were
             honourably
             buryed
             .
             Hence
             it
             followes
             clearly
             that
             this
             abstinence
             was
             made
             necessary
             upon
             these
             
               weighty
               grounds
            
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             council
             only
             .
             Neither
             was
             the
             matter
             enjoynd
             ,
             of
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             made
             necessary
             ,
             by
             
               their
               determination
            
             ,
             but
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             great
             end
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               good
            
             ,
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             this
             abstinence
             was
             at
             
               this
               time
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               this
               case
               necessary
            
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             Apostles
             declared
             to
             be
             so
             upon
             divine
             warrand
             
             for
             what
             else
             will
             he
             make
             of
             that
             expression
             .
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             Paul
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             had
             no
             power
             but
             to
             edification
             ,
             nor
             any
             
               dominion
               over
               the
               faith
            
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             acted
             nothing
             here
             
               pro
               arbitrio
            
             or
             imperio
             .
             So
             that
             their
             sentence
             ,
             was
             only
             a
             declarator
             of
             Gods
             mindeanent
             that
             which
             was
             antecedaneously
             to
             their
             decree
             
               hic
               &
               nnnc
            
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             although
             we
             deny
             not
             that
             the
             Apostles
             decision
             was
             to
             have
             its
             own
             weight
             in
             determining
             the
             Churches
             obedience
             .
             2.
             
             He
             brings
             this
             passage
             to
             prove
             
               that
               obedience
               to
               authority
               will
               preponderat
               the
               not
               giving
               of
               offence
               .
            
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             the
             great
             ground
             of
             the
             Apostles
             decicision
             here
             is
             
               the
               guarding
               against
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               weak
               Iews
               ,
            
             and
             obedience
             to
             this
             sentence
             was
             in
             not
             giving
             offence
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             very
             ground
             Christians
             were
             to
             abstain
             from
             these
             meats
             ,
             whereas
             he
             foolishly
             distinguishes
             in
             this
             point
             betwixt
             obedience
             to
             authority
             ,
             and
             not
             giving
             offence
             ,
             as
             distinct
             duties
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             first
             to
             over-rule
             the
             second
             ,
             in
             plain
             contradiction
             to
             the
             text
             ,
             which
             makes
             
               the
               not
               giving
               offence
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             great
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             obedience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             charge
             will
             be
             the
             more
             conspicuos
             ,
             and
             the
             Informers
             inconsistent
             prevarications
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             these
             things
             in
             the
             point
             of
             offence
             :
             1.
             
             That
             every
             offence
             through
             weakness
             is
             not
             sinless
             upon
             the
             offenders
             part
             .
             The
             Inform●…r
             himself
             doth
             (
             with
             the
             Apostle
             )
             assert
             this
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             very
             preceeding
             page
             from
             1
             Cor.
             8
             :
             10.
             
             &
             Rom.
             14.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostle
               will
               not
               have
               that
               which
               〈◊〉
               indifferent●…
               or
               lawful
               in
               it self
               ,
               used
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               t●…e
               weak
               ,
               or
               imboldening
               of
               their
               conscience
               to
               Sin.
            
             〈◊〉
             That
             upon
             this
             ground
             it
             follows
             that
             ,
             the
             
               Scandal●…
               acceptum
            
             ,
             or
             offence
             taken
             ,
             as
             contra
             distinguish●…d
             by
             our
             divines
             from
             
               Scandalum
               datum
            
             ,
             or
             offen●…e
             given
             ,
             is
             badly
             and
             to
             narrowly
             described
             from
             ●…e
             
             groundless
             taking
             thereof
             ,
             as
             if
             upon
             this
             account
             it
             were
             faultless
             upon
             the
             offenders
             part
             ,
             it
             being
             certaine
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             lawfullness
             of
             the
             thing
             out
             of
             which
             offence
             arises
             ,
             the
             good
             intention
             of
             the
             doer
             ,
             nor
             mens
             commands
             ,
             nor
             the
             weakness
             ,
             yea
             or
             wi●…kkedness
             of
             the
             takers
             of
             offence
             ,
             will
             free
             the
             giver
             thereof
             from
             guilt
             ,
             unless
             the
             action
             be
             in
             its
             present
             state
             and
             circumstances
             a
             necessary
             duty
             :
             for
             thus
             the
             distinction
             could
             have
             no
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             no
             
               Scandalum
               datum
            
             at
             all
             there
             being
             no
             ground
             to
             take
             offence
             ,
             upon
             the
             takers
             part
             ,
             and
             takeing
             this
             phrase
             in
             the
             Scripture
             acceptation
             as
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             of
             a
             sinfull
             action
             properly
             .
             Nay
             though
             the
             effect
             should
             not
             follow
             ,
             the
             giver
             is
             still
             guilty
             ,
             as
             Peter
             was
             in
             giveing
             offence
             to
             our
             Lord
             ,
             though
             that
             action
             could
             produce
             no
             sinfull
             effect
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             said
             to
             him
             
               thow
               art
               ane
               offence
               unto
               me
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             beyond
             debate
             with
             all
             sound
             divines
             and
             casuists
             ,
             that
             any
             
               dictum
               or
               sactum
            
             ,
             action
             or
             word
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             formentioned
             effects
             may
             follow
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             necessary
             ,
             is
             a
             
               scandalum
               datum
            
             .
             3.
             
             That
             accordingly
             all
             sound
             divines
             treating
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             in
             describeing
             a
             
               passi●…e
               scandal
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             
               which
               is
               given
            
             ,
             do
             not
             draw
             their
             measures
             or
             description
             meerly
             from
             the
             weakness
             or
             othere
             bade
             disposition
             of
             
               the
               taker
               of
               offence
            
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             
               the
               action
               it self
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             offence
             ariseth
             ,
             which
             if
             not
             necessary
             in
             its
             present
             ●…tate
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             they
             hold
             the
             scandall
             to
             be
             is
             well
             active
             as
             passive
             ;
             Thus
             
               Mr
               Gilespie
            
             Engl
             ▪
             ●…op
             :
             cerem
             .
             Thus
             Ames
             :
             de
             Consc
             :
             lib.
             5.
             cap
             ,
             1.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quest
             3
             ,
             Resp.
             1
             ,
             2.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               in
               omni
               scandalo
               ●…ecesse
               est
               ut
               sit
               aliquod
               peccatum
               ,
            
             in
             every
             scandal
             of
             ne●…essity
             there
             is
             some
             guilt
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             a
             ten●…encie
             to
             the
             spiritual
             hurt
             and
             detrime●…
             of
             our
             
             bour
             .
             And
             describing
             
               passive
               scandal
            
             ,
             which
             is
             without
             sin
             upon
             the
             givers
             part
             ,
             he
             sayes
             that
             this
             falls
             out
             ,
             
               cum
               factum
               unius
               ,
               est
               alteri
               occasio
               peccandi
               ,
               praeter
               intentionem
               facientis
               ,
               &
               conditionem
               facti
               ,
            
             that
             is
             
               when
               the
               fact
               of
               one
               is
               the
               occasion
               of
               anothers
               sinning
               ,
               beside
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               doer
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               deed
               it self
               .
            
             He
             draws
             not
             his
             description
             from
             
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               doer
            
             only
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             
               condition
               of
               the
               deed
               it self
            
             ,
             which
             if
             tending
             to
             the
             spiritual
             hurt
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             is
             still
             an
             active
             scandal
             ,
             and
             no
             authority
             of
             men
             can
             alter
             its
             natur
             or
             remove
             its
             guilt
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             him
             before
             assert
             .
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             on
             scandal
             ,
             part
             .
             1
             ,
             chap
             1.
             describeth
             scandal
             ,
             that
             is
             taken
             only
             or
             passive
             offence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             such
             when
             no
             occasion
             is
             given
             ,
             but
             when
             a
             man
             doeth
             that
             which
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             necessary
             ,
             exemplifieing
             this
             by
             the
             Pharisees
             carping
             at
             Christs
             actions
             Matth.
             15
             :
             12.
             and
             by
             that
             of
             Prov.
             4.
             19.
             where
             the
             wicked
             are
             said
             to
             stumble
             at
             they
             know
             not
             what
             .
             Thus
             clearly
             asserting
             that
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             practice
             ,
             will
             not
             wholly
             lay
             the
             guilt
             on
             him
             that
             takes
             offence
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             also
             necessary
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Informer
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             this
             necessity
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             must
             be
             evinced
             from
             clear
             
               Scripture
               commands
            
             and
             cannot
             be
             rationally
             inferred
             either
             from
             the
             
               assertion
               of
               the
               practiser
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               commands
               of
               the
               Magistrat
            
             simply
             ,
             or
             any
             supposed
             
               Ecclesiastick
               canon
            
             ,
             since
             this
             would
             evert
             the
             Apostles
             reasoning
             on
             this
             head
             .
             So
             that
             he
             is
             obleidged
             to
             evince
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             practice
             controverted
             from
             other
             grounds
             then
             he
             hath
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             this
             charge
             stands
             good
             against
             him
             ,
             esspecially
             since
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             )
             the
             Apostles
             injunction
             which
             he
             mentions
             as
             to
             the
             free
             use
             of
             meats
             ,
             was
             a
             greater
             
               authoritative
               determination
            
             ;
             then
             any
             which
             he
             now
             alledges
             to
             render
             the
             practice
             necessary
             .
             
             And
             if
             a
             practice
             lawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             corroborated
             by
             ane
             Apostolick
             precept
             enjoyning
             it
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             lawful
             in
             the
             case
             of
             offence
             ,
             farre
             lesse
             can
             the
             constitutions
             he
             mentions
             make
             this
             practice
             lawful
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Argument
             ,
             
               a
               Scandalo
            
             ,
             stands
             good
             against
             him
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             which
             he
             hath
             brought
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             casuists
             ,
             yea
             and
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             charge
             which
             he
             after
             exhibites
             against
             us
             ,
             
               of
               erecting
               separat
               meetings
               in
               the
               houses
               and
               fields
               —
               and
               of
               our
               being
               Schismaticks
               if
               ever
               the
               Christian
               Church
               had
               any
               ,
            
             we
             let
             pass
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             mans
             petulant
             assertions
             ,
             the
             grounds
             whereof
             we
             have
             examined
             and
             confuted
             .
             The
             people
             of
             God
             in
             obedience
             to
             Christs
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             (
             by
             Prelats
             perjurious
             violence
             thrust
             from
             their
             watchtowers
             )
             assembling
             to
             hear
             the
             great
             Shepherds
             voice
             ,
             erect
             no
             
               seperat
               meetings
            
             ,
             but
             keep
             the
             assemblies
             of
             
               this
               Church
            
             driven
             by
             them
             to
             a
             wilderness
             ,
             whereof
             (
             if
             the
             Lord
             open
             not
             his
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             tribe
             their
             eyes
             )
             they
             will
             bear
             the
             sin
             and
             punishment
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             object
             next
             ,
             [
             Christs
             preaching
             in
             privat
             houses
             and
             fields
             ,
             and
             peoples
             hearing
             therein
             ,
             inferring
             that
             so
             likewise
             may
             we
             .
             ]
             This
             argument
             our
             Informer
             (
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             candor
             )
             disguises
             ,
             we
             say
             not
             that
             in
             a
             setled
             peaceable
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ministers
             may
             preach
             and
             people
             hear
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             but
             upon
             supposal
             of
             this
             Churches
             
               disturbed
               persecute
               condition
            
             by
             a
             party
             of
             prevailing
             backsliders
             ,
             Ministers
             preaching
             and
             peoples
             hearing
             ,
             is
             warrantable
             upon
             the
             formentioned
             grounds
             ;
             both
             Ministers
             (
             upon
             whom
             our
             Prelats
             hands
             have
             been
             very
             heavy
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             yea
             (
             I
             may
             say
             )
             their
             litle
             finger
             thicker
             then
             their
             predecessours
             loins
             ,
             )
             
             sters
             and
             people
             being
             in
             this
             broken
             destroyd
             state
             of
             our
             Church
             chased
             ,
             harassed
             ,
             and
             denyed
             all
             ordinary
             places
             appointed
             for
             divine
             worship
             ,
             nay
             scarce
             any
             place
             of
             residence
             in
             their
             native
             land
             free
             from
             the
             fulmina
             &
             thunderbolts
             of
             Prelats
             mad
             rage
             .
             But
             what
             sayes
             he
             to
             this
             argument
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             1.
             
             
               That
               tho
               Christ
               preached
               thus
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               to
               separat
               from
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               disowne
               the
               hearing
               of
               their
               teachers
               ,
               but
               allowed
               to
               hear
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               with
               a
               (
               proviso
               )
               to
               beware
               of
               their
               leaven
               —
               that
               he
               sent
               those
               who
               were
               miraculously
               heald
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               bid
               disowne
               them
               .
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Whatever
             be
             concluded
             as
             to
             Christs
             disowning
             ,
             or
             seperating
             the
             people
             from
             the
             teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             that
             time
             (
             wherin
             the
             Informer
             hath
             offered
             nothing
             which
             will
             amount
             to
             a
             demonstration
             of
             what
             he
             affirmes
             ,
             and
             his
             assertion
             tho
             granted
             will
             not
             fortify
             the
             conclusion
             he
             aimes
             at
             )
             yet
             this
             is
             certain
             and
             undenyable
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             so
             far
             his
             Doubters
             parallel
             argument
             stands
             inviolable
             against
             him
             )
             viz.
             that
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             preacht
             after
             this
             manner
             which
             he
             condemns
             .
             Since
             he
             condemns
             
               in
               universum
            
             &
             simply
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             preaching
             ,
             and
             peoples
             hearing
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             the
             disowning
             of
             Curats
             and
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             answer
             meets
             not
             the
             objection
             as
             levelled
             against
             his
             principles
             .
             And
             he
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             in
             so
             far
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             owned
             ,
             their
             ordinary
             Jewish
             teachers
             were
             separat
             from
             and
             disowned
             ,
             but
             he
             condemns
             all
             owning
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             withdrawing
             from
             Curats
             ,
             as
             ingraind
             Schism
             and
             sinfull
             separation
             .
             This
             answer
             is
             the
             more
             forcible
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             that
             our
             Lord
             had
             liberty
             of
             their
             Synagogues
             to
             preach
             in
             ,
             yet
             he
             frequently
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             preacht
             in
             privat
             houses
             and
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             may
             use
             this
             liberty
             ,
             whom
             (
             in
             a
             peice
             of
             cruelty
             beyond
             
             that
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             to
             Christ
             )
             they
             have
             banish't
             from
             pulpits
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             our
             Lords
             not
             putting
             people
             to
             separat
             from
             that
             Church
             or
             the
             teachers
             thereof
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             shown
             how
             far
             it
             is
             from
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             wide
             consequenceit
             is
             ,
             from
             a
             non-separation
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             and
             teachers
             tho
             corrupt
             ,
             (
             while
             that
             legal
             dispensation
             stood
             ,
             which
             was
             shortly
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             Ministry
             erected
             in
             its
             place
             )
             and
             from
             our
             Lords
             tollerance
             thereof
             as
             Gods
             ancient
             Ministry
             ,
             though
             now
             corrupt
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             to
             put
             an
             honourable
             close
             ,
             to
             conclude
             that
             a
             people
             are
             to
             disowne
             a
             faithfull
             Gospell
             Ministry
             and
             Church
             ,
             in
             complyance
             with
             a
             number
             of
             destroying
             Innovators
             ejecting
             them
             ,
             and
             razing
             a
             sworn
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             all
             that
             Church
             are
             bound
             to
             defend
             .
             This
             is
             such
             a
             palpable
             inconsequence
             ,
             as
             any
             may
             upon
             first
             view
             discover
             it
             .
             3.
             
             There
             was
             (
             beside
             what
             is
             said
             )
             this
             reason
             in
             special
             ,
             wherefore
             our
             Lord
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Jewish
             Ministry
             at
             first
             universally
             left
             ,
             because
             he
             came
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             circumcision
             to
             confirm
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             fathers
             ;
             he
             was
             to
             come
             to
             the
             temple
             as
             the
             Kings
             Son
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             who
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             Law
             being
             to
             go
             forth
             from
             Zion
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Jesus
             came
             first
             to
             his
             own
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Jewish
             Ministery
             and
             teaching
             ,
             was
             to
             stand
             for
             a
             time
             to
             make
             this
             apparent
             ,
             and
             as
             Christs
             great
             witness
             for
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             conviction
             or
             conversion
             ;
             hence
             
               he
               appeald
            
             unto
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             they
             heard
             dayly
             read
             ,
             and
             preacht
             ,
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               for
               they
               testify
               of
               me
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             enjoynd
             the
             healed
             leper
             to
             go
             and
             shew
             himself
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             which
             Moses
             commanded
             
               for
               a
               testimony
               unto
               them
            
             .
             So
             that
             to
             make
             the
             substituting
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             
             legal
             dispensation
             and
             ordinances
             apparent
             ,
             and
             its
             Ministry
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Ministry
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             to
             which
             Christs
             death
             and
             resurrection
             only
             was
             to
             put
             a
             final
             period
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             it
             should
             be
             own'd
             in
             some
             measure
             .
             And
             Christ
             could
             not
             wholly
             disowne
             it
             without
             stopping
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             mediatory
             fulfilling
             of
             all
             righteousness
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             as
             head
             of
             the
             circumcised
             people
             ,
             and
             as
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             obey
             the
             Judicial
             and
             ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             duely
             attended
             the
             passover
             and
             all
             the
             solemn
             feasts
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             subsist
             in
             their
             exercise
             ,
             without
             the
             standing
             of
             that
             old
             Ministry
             ;
             Now
             how
             far
             this
             is
             from
             our
             Question
             ,
             and
             inferring
             the
             owning
             of
             Curats
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             is
             obvious
             to
             the
             meanest
             capacity
             .
             What
             he
             sayes
             of
             hearing
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             is
             already
             answered
             .
             But
             now
             this
             Informer
             will
             offer
             some
             special
             reasons
             of
             Christs-preaching
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             to
             cut
             short
             our
             argument
             here
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               he
               was
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               and
               preach
               himself
               the
               true
               Mes●…ah
               ,
               which
               was
               needfull
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               the
               opposition
               of
               his
               doctrine
               by
               the
               Jewish
               teachers
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             Altho
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             was
             sent
             first
             and
             immediatly
             to
             the
             lost
             sheep
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             his
             Ministry
             toward
             them
             mainly
             (
             upon
             which
             ground
             at
             his
             first
             sending
             forth
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             go
             to
             these
             lost
             sheep
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             gentiles
             )
             so
             he
             had
             the
             synagogues
             and
             Temple
             to
             preach
             in
             ,
             and
             frequently
             did
             so
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             went
             to
             the
             fields
             with
             great
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             places
             then
             these
             appointed
             for
             their
             ordinary
             and
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             may
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             who
             are
             denyed
             our
             Conformists
             Synagogues
             or
             ordinary
             places
             of
             Worship
             ,
             they
             being
             upon
             important
             grounds
             obliged
             
             (
             as
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             was
             )
             to
             officiat
             and
             bestirre
             themselves
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
             And
             therefore
             .
             2.
             
             Since
             he
             reasons
             from
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               the
               Work
            
             which
             Christ
             was
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             
               opposition
               which
               he
               met
               with
               therein
               from
               his
               enemies
               ,
            
             these
             samegrounds
             pleads
             strongly
             for
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             officiating
             in
             the
             manner
             contraverted
             ,
             because
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospel
             by
             Christs
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             ,
             was
             never
             
               more
               necessary
            
             ,
             and
             never
             met
             with
             
               greater
               opposition
            
             from
             its
             enemies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             upon
             
               his
               own
               grounds
            
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             embrace
             all
             occasions
             of
             preaching
             and
             in
             any
             place
             where
             they
             can
             have
             accesse
             .
             Sure
             he
             dare
             not
             restrict
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               the
               work
            
             ,
             and
             the
             persecution
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             infers
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             preaching
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             to
             that
             
               particular
               necessity
            
             and
             persecution
             attending
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             or
             affirm
             that
             these
             grounds
             may
             never
             again
             recur
             for
             legitimating
             of
             this
             practice
             ,
             since
             thus
             he
             would
             condemn
             ou●…
             first
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             to
             the
             2d
             Reason
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               head
               of
               his
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               to
               be
               limit
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               .
               Ministry
               as
               ordinary
               teachers
               ,
               but
               might
               preach
               where
               and
               when
               he
               pleased
               ,
               since
               all
               belonged
               to
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               will
               say
               that
               he
               is
               pastor
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               meer
               Man
               do
               what
               Christ
               did
               in
               every
               thing
               .
               But
               our
               meetings
            
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               are
               in
               despite
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               we
               add
               disobedience
               to
               our
               schism
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             easily
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             Christs
             actions
             are
             not
             imitable
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             of
             
               divine
               power
            
             ,
             as
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             actions
             of
             
               divine
               prerogative
            
             ,
             as
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             ass
             without
             the
             owners
             liberty
             ,
             the
             actings
             of
             his
             special
             
               Mediatory
               prerogative
            
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             enditing
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             giving
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             instituting
             Church
             officers
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
             Joh.
             10.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             These
             are
             not
             imitable
             ,
             
             nor
             yet
             such
             actions
             as
             were
             meerly
             occasional
             ,
             depending
             upon
             circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             circumstances
             of
             his
             supper
             .
             But
             we
             say
             there
             are
             actions
             imitable
             ,
             as
             1.
             in
             general
             Christs
             exercise
             of
             graces
             ,
             which
             have
             constant
             and
             moral
             grounds
             ,
             and
             are
             commended
             to
             Christians
             for
             their
             imitation
             ,
             every
             christians
             life
             (
             as
             such
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             imitation
             of
             him
             the
             precious
             mirrour
             of
             grace
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             
             Learn
             of
             me
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             .
             &c.
             Eph.
             5.
             2.
             
             Walk
             in
             love
             as
             Christ
             also
             hath
             loved
             us
             .
             Joh.
             13.
             15.
             
             I
             have
             given
             you
             an
             example
             that
             ye
             should
             doe
             as
             I
             have
             done
             .
             The
             christian
             must
             walk
             as
             he
             walked
             .
             1.
             
             Joh.
             2.
             6.
             2.
             
             In
             particular
             ,
             Actions
             on
             Moral
             grounds
             ,
             flowing
             from
             
               the
               relations
            
             wherein
             Christ
             stood
             ,
             do
             oblige
             ,
             and
             are
             examplary
             unto
             ,
             
               those
               that
               are
               under
               such
               relations
               ,
            
             viz.
             Christs
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             to
             his
             parents
             ,
             and
             paying
             tribute
             to
             cesar
             ,
             do
             exemplify
             children
             and
             subjects
             their
             duty
             as
             in
             that
             capacity
             ;
             so
             his
             
               Ministerial
               acts
            
             and
             faithfull
             diligence
             therein
             ,
             do
             exemplify
             Ministers
             duty
             .
             Now
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             manner
             of
             Christs
             preaching
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             ordinary
             and
             authorized
             assemblies
             of
             that
             Church
             but
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             in
             houses
             ,
             
               whether
               the
               grounds
               of
               it
               will
               not
               sometimes
               recur
               ,
               and
               oblige
               ordinary
               Ministers
               ?
            
             for
             it
             s
             
               ratio
               exempli
            
             we
             are
             to
             look
             unto
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             meer
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Individual
             act
             ,
             as
             Chamier
             tells
             us
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             lib.
             17.
             
               de
               Jejunijs
            
             .
             And
             for
             evincing
             this
             in
             our
             case
             our
             Informers
             own
             answer
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             but
             suppose
             (
             which
             neither
             our
             Informer
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             fellows
             have
             ever
             been
             able
             to
             disprove
             )
             that
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             are
             under
             a
             relation
             to
             this
             Church
             as
             her
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             our
             Lords
             commands
             to
             officiat
             accordingly
             .
             His
             grounds
             are
             
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               work
               and
               the
               bitter
               persecution
               of
            
             
             
               Christs
               enemies
            
             ;
             both
             which
             grounds
             are
             still
             vigent
             in
             relation
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             
               of
               Christs
               acting
               this
               as
               head
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               limit
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               ordinary
               Ministers
               ,
               none
               of
               which
               is
               an
               universal
               postor
               .
            
             It
             is
             very
             insignificant
             here
             .
             For
             1.
             every
             piece
             of
             Christs
             Ministry
             ,
             his
             very
             teaching
             ,
             and
             teaching
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             was
             as
             messenger
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             come
             unto
             that
             temple
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             yet
             are
             examplary
             for
             Ministers
             duties
             according
             to
             their
             measure
             .
             2.
             
             He
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Lords
             preaching
             after
             the
             manner
             instanced
             in
             the
             objection
             of
             his
             Doubter
             ,
             or
             his
             preaching
             while
             fleeing
             from
             persecutors
             ,
             was
             meerly
             founded
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             and
             did
             flow
             from
             no
             other
             cause
             and
             principle
             but
             this
             viz.
             that
             he
             was
             not
             limited
             in
             the
             way
             and
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             already
             assigned
             other
             Reasons
             of
             this
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               his
               persecution
            
             simply
             considered
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             he
             should
             assert
             this
             ,
             his
             2.
             answer
             would
             contradict
             his
             first
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             as
             were
             not
             heads
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             in
             an
             ordinary
             peacefull
             state
             thereof
             ,
             limited
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             did
             preach
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             for
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             Acts.
             8.
             in
             that
             scattering
             and
             persecution
             ,
             went
             every
             where
             preaching
             the
             gospel
             .
             So
             did
             our
             first
             Reformers
             (
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             that
             moral
             precept
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             heads
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             when
             they
             persecut
             you
             in
             one
             city
             flee
             to
             another
             )
             and
             the
             Informer
             will
             not
             say
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             carry
             the
             gospel-message
             with
             them
             in
             this
             flight
             Now
             that
             which
             those
             who
             were
             not
             heads
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             yea
             and
             ordinary
             Ministers
             have
             done
             the
             parallel
             of
             and
             warrantably
             ,
             surely
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             upon
             any
             extraordinary
             ground
             now
             expired
             :
             
             But
             such
             is
             this
             way
             of
             preaching
             ,
             Ergo
             &c
             ▪
             In
             a
             word
             as
             its
             easily
             granted
             that
             ordinary
             Ministers
             are
             fixt
             and
             limit
             to
             their
             charges
             in
             a
             setled
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             he
             dare
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             a
             Churches
             disturbed
             persecute
             condition
             will
             warrand
             their
             unfixt
             officiating
             upon
             the
             grounds
             already
             given
             ;
             and
             he
             should
             know
             that
             others
             then
             the
             Pope
             were
             
               universal
               pastours
            
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             
               actu
               exercito
            
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Apostles
             as
             himself
             acknowledged
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             deny
             that
             ordinary
             Ministers
             are
             in
             
               actu
               promo
            
             related
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             her
             Ministers
             given
             to
             her
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               set
               in
               her
            
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             our
             meetings
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             he
             knowes
             that
             all
             the
             Jews
             appointed
             that
             any
             who
             owned
             Christ
             ,
             should
             be
             excommunicat
             .
             From
             the
             violence
             and
             persecution
             of
             which
             Law
             ,
             himself
             infers
             our
             Lords
             ,
             officiating
             in
             the
             manner
             contraverted
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             easily
             make
             the
             application
             to
             our
             case
             ,
             and
             answer
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             thinks
             it
             hard
             [
             to
             be
             hindred
             by
             the
             Law
             from
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             worship
             ,
             or
             that
             Ministers
             be
             hindered
             to
             preach
             ,
             i●…
             being
             better
             to
             obey
             God
             then
             men
             .
             ]
             He
             answers
             1.
             
               that
               the
               Law
               allowes
               and
               commands
               us
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               preach●…
               in
               our
               own
               congregations
               in
               purity
               ,
               and
               defends
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               mercy
               ,
               and
               that
               its
               better
               to
               worship
               God
               purely
               with
               the
               Laws
               allowance
               then
               in
               a
               way
               contrary
               to
               it
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             Granting
             that
             the
             Law
             did
             allow
             some
             to
             preach
             faithfully
             what
             saith
             this
             for
             their
             robbing
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             some
             hundreds
             of
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ?
             will
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             Rulers
             duty
             in
             one
             point
             excuse
             their
             sin
             in
             twenty
             others
             ,
             and
             loose
             the
             people
             from
             their
             obligation
             to
             duty
             towards
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ?
             This
             is
             new
             divinity
             .
             2.
             
             The
             law
             allowes
             none
             to
             preach
             (
             in
             the
             manner
             he
             pleads
             for
             )
             but
             with
             a
             blot●…
             of
             perjury
             
             in
             taking
             on
             the
             
               Prelats
               mark
            
             ,
             and
             complying
             with
             a
             perjurious
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             and
             allowes
             none
             to
             deliver
             their
             message
             faithfully
             in
             relation
             to
             either
             the
             sins
             or
             duties
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             from
             allowing
             to
             preach
             in
             purity
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             case
             we
             must
             rather
             adhere
             to
             Christs
             faithfull
             shepherds
             upon
             his
             command
             ,
             tho
             cross
             to
             mens
             Law
             ,
             then
             follow
             blind
             unfaithfull
             guides
             in
             obedience
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             this
             upon
             that
             same
             ground
             of
             Acts
             4.
             19.
             which
             he
             mentions
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               that
               answer
               of
               the
               Apostles
               will
               no
               way
               quadrat
               with
               our
               case
               ,
            
             why
             so
             ?
             1.
             
             
               Because
               the
               Apostles
               had
               an
               immediat
               extraordinary
               call
               from
               Christ
               to
               preach
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               not
               to
               be
               discharged
               by
               any
               power
               on
               earth
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             answer
             suites
             our
             case
             ,
             will
             be
             apparent
             when
             it
             s
             considered
             ,
             that
             our
             answer
             and
             Apology
             which
             we
             offer
             to
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             who
             do
             now
             accuse
             and
             persecute
             us
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             is
             one
             with
             theirs
             ,
             their
             grounds
             in
             their
             answer
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             context
             ,
             are
             [
             that
             they
             are
             Christs
             Ministers
             and
             witnesses
             ,
             employed
             about
             the
             great
             gospel
             message
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             Christs
             commands
             lying
             upon
             them
             .
             ]
             Now
             will
             not
             this
             quadrat
             with
             our
             case
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             answer
             ,
             dare
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrats
             Laws
             can
             exauctorat
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             or
             take
             away
             that
             ministerial
             authority
             which
             he
             received
             from
             Christ
             ,
             might
             not
             thus
             the
             ministry
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             Dare
             he
             deny
             that
             he
             is
             a
             minister
             still
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             Laws
             restraint
             ,
             and
             standing
             under
             a
             ministerial
             Relation
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             and
             under
             commands
             and
             obligations
             consequently
             in
             order
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             ministry
             ?
             can
             the
             Rulers
             meer
             prohibition
             loose
             either
             ministers
             their
             relation
             pastoral
             ,
             or
             the
             obligations
             flowing
             therefrom
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Altho
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             immediat
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             yet
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             their
             answer
             will
             not
             suite
             the
             ordinary
             and
             mediat
             call
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             theirs
             ,
             when
             a
             minister
             is
             under
             a
             legal
             prohibition
             to
             preach
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             plead
             their
             extraordinary
             or
             
               immediat
               call
            
             mainly
             or
             only
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             but
             their
             ministerial
             gospel
             call
             and
             message
             quatalis
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             weight
             and
             importance
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             constant
             moral
             grounds
             bearing
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             same
             duty
             and
             apology
             as
             to
             them
             :
             since
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             Apostolick
             apology
             lyes
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             his
             commission
             to
             preach
             the
             gospel
             ,
             which
             any
             faithfull
             Minister
             may
             plead
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             2.
             
             Tho
             their
             call
             was
             immediat
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             upon
             which
             ground
             they
             were
             singularly
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Rulers
             restraint
             as
             to
             their
             ministry
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             so
             likewise
             as
             Christs
             messengers
             and
             ministers
             simply
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             ,
             for
             
               majus
               〈◊〉
               minus
            
             &c.
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Apostles
             had
             their
             power
             immediatly
             from
             Christ
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             ground
             why
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Lawfully
             prohibit
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             submit
             their
             ministerial
             authority
             ,
             its
             acts
             and
             exercise
             ,
             to
             the
             Rulers
             disposal
             ,
             especially
             the
             gospel-message
             being
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             derived
             from
             them
             a
             ministerial
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             independent
             in
             its
             nature
             and
             exercise
             upon
             the
             magistrat
             ,
             as
             theirs
             was
             ,
             tho
             the
             Apostles
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             had
             singular
             prerogatives
             beyond
             ordinary
             ministers
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             were
             singularly
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             restaint
             .
             Now
             this
             authority
             was
             exercised
             by
             the
             Church
             
               renitente
               Magistratu
            
             for
             several
             generations
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             
               this
               independent
               spiritual
               power
            
             and
             the
             weight
             
             of
             the
             gospel-message
             which
             the
             Apostles
             did
             here
             plead
             ;
          
           
             The
             Informer
             answers
             aly
             ,
             
               that
               this
               prohibition
               tended
               to
               the
               absolute
               supressing
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               then
               no
               other
               way
               for
               propagating
               it
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               preaching
               ,
               but
               now
               tho
               some
               be
               silenced
               ,
               others
               are
               allowed
               to
               preach
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             This
             piece
             of
             the
             apology
             for
             not
             obeying
             the
             Rulers
             mandat
             ,
             is
             of
             his
             bold
             putting
             in
             ,
             but
             nothing
             of
             it
             is
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               there
               were
               no
               others
               to
               preach
               the
               gospel
               but
               they
               .
            
             Their
             Apology
             as
             I
             said
             is
             drawn
             from
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             message
             simply
             .
             2
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             could
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             have
             submitted
             to
             this
             prohibition
             ,
             upon
             an
             insinuation
             or
             assurance
             that
             the
             Magistrat
             would
             not
             hinder
             others
             to
             promote
             the
             gospel
             ?
             if
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             grant
             that
             this
             anwer
             is
             naught
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostles
               refused
               ,
               because
               the
               prohibition
               tended
               to
               suppress
               the
               gospel
               :
            
             For
             the
             gospel
             was
             preacht
             and
             propagat
             ,
             though
             one
             of
             them
             was
             a
             little
             after
             taken
             oft
             the
             stage
             ,
             if
             he
             say
             that
             any
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             the
             Apostles
             would
             have
             submitted
             to
             the
             prohibition
             upon
             thir
             terms
             ,
             then
             .
             1.
             
             He
             contradicts
             his
             first
             answer
             ,
             
               that
               their
               extraordinary
               immediat
               call
               could
               not
               be
               discharged
               by
               any
               power
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             2.
             
             He
             charges
             them
             with
             unfaithfulness
             to
             Christ
             in
             laying
             up
             his
             talents
             ,
             and
             laying
             by
             his
             work
             upon
             mens
             command
             not
             to
             preach
             .
             Sure
             Christs
             command
             and
             commission
             tyed
             all
             his
             Apostles
             conjunctly
             and
             severally
             :
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               too
               to
               [
               me
               ]
               if
               [
               I
               ]
               preach
               not
               the
               gospel
               ,
            
             and
             one
             Apostles
             diligence
             ,
             could
             not
             loose
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             excuse
             his
             negligence
             .
             3.
             
             We
             have
             proved
             that
             there
             is
             no
             warrand
             from
             God
             for
             Rulers
             their
             immediat
             arbitrary
             discharging
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             to
             officiat
             ,
             and
             consequently
             faithfull
             Ministers
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             obeye
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             one
             apostle
             could
             not
             warrantably
             suffer
             the
             Magistrat
             to
             impose
             a
             silence
             upon
             him
             ,
             be
             
             cause
             others
             were
             permitted
             to
             preach
             ,
             It
             s
             unlawfull
             for
             ordinary
             Ministers
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             because
             others
             are
             preaching
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             when
             those
             who
             are
             preaching
             are
             declaring
             themselves
             unfaithfull
             ,
             and
             destroying
             but
             not
             feeding
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Informer
             doth
             but
             mock
             God
             ,
             if
             not
             blaspheme
             ,
             while
             blessing
             him
             ,
             
               that
               authority
               ,
               is
               opposit
               to
               our
               disorders
               ,
            
             not
             
               to
               the
               gospel
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Doubter
             next
             asks
             him
             [
             if
             the
             King
             and
             Laws
             can
             silence
             a
             Minister
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             preach
             the
             gospel
             .
             ]
             He
             should
             have
             added
             ,
             by
             
               his
               own
               proper
               elicite
               acts
               as
               King
               or
               Magistrat
               ,
               or
               formally
               and
               immediatly
               .
            
             But
             this
             man
             must
             still
             shrewd
             himself
             in
             the
             mist
             and
             clouds
             of
             deceitful
             generals
             ,
             and
             mould
             our
             arguments
             in
             his
             own
             disguise
             ,
             that
             his
             simple
             evasions
             may
             appear
             answers
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             sayes
             he
             to
             this
             doubt
             ▪
             His
             answer
             is
             ,
             (
             I
             ommit
             his
             insignificant
             reflection
             )
             
               that
               Solomon
               thrust
               out
               Abiathar
               from
               the
               priesthood
            
             1
             Kings
             .
             2.
             27.
             
               which
               was
               a
               restraining
               his
               priestly
               power
               as
               to
               its
               actual
               exercise
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               submit
               ,
               so
               a
               King
               may
               discharge
               a
               Minister
               to
               exercise
               his
               Ministry
               within
               his
               dominions
               ,
               which
               he
               must
               not
               counteract
               ,
               suppose
               he
               think
               the
               King
               and
               law
               wrongs
               him
               ,
               especially
               ,
               when
               others
               do
               preach
               tho
               he
               be
               silent
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             reason
             and
             instance
             is
             
               a
               baculo
               ad
               angulum
            
             ,
             Solomon
             punisht
             Abiathar
             civilly
             for
             a
             capital
             treasonable
             crime
             ,
             which
             deserved
             death
             ,
             telling
             him
             (
             as
             the
             text
             saith
             )
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             one
             who
             deserved
             capital
             punishment
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             hebrew
             phrase
             ,
             which
             sentence
             of
             death
             Solomon
             (
             upon
             the
             grounds
             mentioned
             in
             that
             passage
             )
             did
             change
             into
             a
             sentence
             of
             banishment
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             civil
             punishment
             did
             consequenter
             put
             him
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             priestly
             office
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             in
             that
             case
             perform
             :
             Ergo
             he
             formally
             and
             immediatly
             deposed
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             civil
             magistrat
             may
             so
             immediatly
             and
             formally
             depose
             ministers
             ,
             
             this
             is
             a
             consequence
             utterly
             unknown
             to
             all
             rules
             of
             Logick
             ,
             or
             solid
             divinity
             .
             The
             Instance
             indeed
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrat
             may
             civilly
             punish
             a
             Minister
             for
             crimes
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             can
             
               simply
               and
               immediatly
               ,
               or
               by
               proper
               elicit
               acts
               ,
            
             discharge
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             be
             proved
             from
             this
             instance
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             man
             who
             gives
             bad
             physick
             ,
             or
             hurts
             the
             Ministers
             person
             ,
             and
             eatenus
             stops
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministerial
             office
             ,
             hath
             an
             authority
             to
             inhibit
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             Informers
             restriction
             ,
             anent
             the
             Kings
             inhibiting
             a
             minister
             to
             preach
             
               in
               his
               dominions
            
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             very
             poor
             and
             transparent
             sophistical
             cheat
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             ever
             said
             that
             he
             can
             exercise
             any
             magistratical
             power
             upon
             those
             who
             are
             
               without
               his
               dominions
            
             ,
             whether
             ministers
             or
             others
             .
             And
             thus
             should
             his
             dominion
             in
             Gods
             providence
             be
             streached
             over
             all
             the
             christian
             Church
             ,
             he
             hath
             authority
             (
             by
             this
             courtdivinity
             )
             to
             silence
             the
             gospel
             sound
             in
             a
             clap
             ,
             and
             extinguish
             a
             gospel
             ministry
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             man
             would
             do
             well
             to
             ponder
             how
             this
             consists
             with
             the
             nature
             and
             designe
             of
             Christs
             great
             commission
             to
             his
             first
             ambassadours
             (
             his
             Apostles
             )
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             gospel
             message
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             ministers
             untill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             his
             promised
             presence
             accordingly
             ;
             as
             also
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             ministers
             afterward
             ,
             did
             warrantably
             counteract
             the
             Magistrats
             opposition
             in
             this
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             what
             our
             lords
             answer
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             case
             such
             an
             objection
             anent
             
               Princes
               discharging
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
            
             had
             been
             offered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             at
             the
             first
             giving
             out
             and
             sealing
             of
             their
             great
             patent
             and
             commission
             
               to
               preach
               to
               all
               nations
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             our
             Lord
             would
             have
             told
             them
             that
             their
             commission
             did
             not
             
               bind
               in
               that
               case
            
             .
             The
             Informer
             is
             afraid
             
             to
             set
             his
             foot
             on
             such
             slippery
             ground
             as
             to
             assert
             that
             the
             King
             can
             
               depose
               absolutely
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             averres
             that
             he
             can
             restrain
             the
             
               actual
               exercise
            
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             office
             ,
             and
             surely
             if
             this
             be
             granted
             (
             in
             that
             extent
             he
             pleads
             for
             )
             it
             will
             abundantly
             secure
             self-seeking
             polititians
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             a
             faithful
             Gospel-Ministry
             ,
             &
             they
             will
             be
             content
             to
             part
             with
             this
             nicety
             of
             a
             simple
             deposing
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             in
             the
             Judgment
             even
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Rabbies
             ,
             whom
             I
             could
             name
             ,
             the
             most
             formal
             ecclesiasticall
             censures
             do
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             then
             this
             legal
             restraint
             of
             the
             exercise
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             pityfully
             resarciat
             his
             lapse
             ,
             and
             mend
             the
             matter
             by
             this
             whimsey
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             
               [
               Beza's
            
             letter
             to
             the
             non-Conformists
             in
             England
             ,
             not
             to
             exercise
             their
             Ministry
             against
             the
             Queens
             authority
             and
             the
             Bishops
             .
             ]
             The
             often
             mentioned
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             then
             State
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             our
             present
             condition
             ,
             doth
             quite
             invalidat
             his
             proof
             ,
             since
             certainly
             in
             some
             cases
             the
             counteracting
             the
             Princes
             command
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             requires
             a
             very
             cautious
             consideration
             ,
             but
             had
             our
             case
             in
             its
             present
             circumstances
             and
             latitude
             as
             above
             delineat
             been
             propounded
             to
             Beza
             [
             touching
             the
             overturning
             the
             Reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             (
             so
             fully
             setled
             by
             civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Authority
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Oaths
             of
             all
             ranks
             )
             by
             Prelats
             and
             their
             adherents
             ejecting
             all
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             subject
             to
             that
             course
             .
             ]
             Sure
             Beza
             who
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             )
             requested
             John
             Knox
             never
             to
             let
             Prelacy
             be
             introduced
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             all
             faithfull
             Ministers
             to
             contend
             against
             it
             after
             it
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             would
             have
             judged
             Minsters
             obliged
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             especially
             after
             Prelacy
             is
             thus
             vowed
             against
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             possessions
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             testify
             against
             such
             a
             wicked
             course
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             was
             the
             duty
             of
             our
             first
             Reformers
             to
             preach
             against
             the
             
             will
             of
             the
             then
             Bishops
             and
             persecuters
             ;
             Besides
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             principles
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             
               that
               neither
               the
               Magistrate
               nor
               Prelats
               censures
               can
               loose
               a
               Minister
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Ministry
            
             ;
             which
             is
             above
             cleared
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Informers
             great
             Diana
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             all
             this
             time
             declaiming
             for
             ,
             viz.
             The
             imposing
             of
             an
             absolute
             silence
             upon
             the
             true
             Pastors
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             Conformists
             onely
             may
             be
             heard
             and
             ownd
             ,
             doth
             so
             stoop
             and
             bow
             down
             ,
             that
             the
             underpropings
             of
             his
             slender
             artifice
             ,
             and
             poor
             mean
             pleadings
             ,
             cannot
             prevent
             its
             precipice
             and
             ruine
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               nature
               of
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               relation
               to
               this
               Church
               and
               their
               call
               to
               officiat
               therin
               ,
               vindicate
               from
               the
               Informers
               simple
               cavills
               .
               Mr
               Baxters
               rules
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               Church-divisions
               impertinently
               alledged
               by
               him
               .
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               
                 jus
                 divinum
                 Minist
                 .
                 Anglic.
              
               And
               of
               Mr
               Rutherfoord
               in
               his
               Due
               
                 right
                 of
                 Presbytery
              
               anent
               unwarrantable
               separation
               ,
               insufficient
               to
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               his
               conclusion
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             appearances
             of
             our
             Lords
             Ambassadours
             in
             his
             message
             and
             for
             promoting
             his
             Interest
             ,
             have
             been
             much
             opposed
             by
             Satan
             in
             very
             various
             Methods
             and
             versatile
             disguises
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             but
             that
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             of
             a
             pure
             Apostolick
             Presbyterian
             Church
             should
             be
             opposed
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             holy
             function
             and
             Ministry
             received
             from
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             this
             exercise
             impugned
             from
             pretended
             Scripture
             grounds
             and
             Presbyterian
             principles
             may
             seem
             strange
             ,
             if
             these
             latter
             days
             had
             not
             produced
             many
             such
             prodigies
             of
             errors
             and
             wickedness
             .
             The
             progress
             of
             this
             personat
             doubt-resolver
             his
             impugnations
             will
             discover
             so
             much
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             proceed
             to
             examine
             .
          
           
             This
             Informer
             next
             alleages
             
               That
               Ministers
               among
               us
               make
               themselves
               Ministers
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Doubter
             alledging
             [
             That
             a
             Minister
             is
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ]
             he
             Answers
             from
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             Due
             right
             of
             Presb.
             page
             204.
             
             
               That
               tho
               a
               Minister
               is
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               yet
               not
               a
               Catholick
               Pastor
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               by
               ordination
               ,
               and
               his
               calling
               he
               is
               made
               Pastor
               and
               by
               election
               he
               is
               restricted
               to
               be
               ordinarly
               the
               Pastor
               of
               his
               flock
               .
               And
               that
               Mr
               Durham
               on
               Rev.
               page
               106
               ,
               107.
               thinks
               there
               is
               odds
               betwixt
               being
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               Catholick
               Minister
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               and
               the
               Pope
               pretends
               viz.
               to
               have
               immediat
               access
               for
               the
               exercise
               in
               all
               places
               —
               that
               ●…ho
               
                 actu
                 prime
              
               they
               have
               a
               commission
               to
               ●…e
               Ministers
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               yet
               
                 actu
                 secund●…
              
               they
               are
               peculiarly
               delegated
               to
               such
               and
               such
               posts
               ,
               But
               we
               have
               made
               our selves
               Ministers
               of
               all
               the
               congregations
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             this
             doctrine
             crosses
             not
             our
             principles
             nor
             practice
             in
             the
             least
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             when
             we
             assert
             that
             a
             Minister
             is
             by
             election
             restricted
             to
             be
             ordinarly
             the
             Pastor
             of
             a
             flock
             ,
             and
             especially
             delegat
             ,
             and
             fixt
             to
             such
             a
             post
             &
             particular
             watchtower
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             could
             be
             nolawful
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             elsewhere
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             this
             were
             flat
             independency
             &c.
             2.
             
             All
             (
             save
             they
             of
             this
             perswasion
             )
             grant
             that
             the
             Minister
             receives
             no
             new
             authority
             as
             to
             his
             Ministerial
             acts
             and
             officiating
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             application
             only
             .
             Hence
             
             in
             the
             2d
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Church
             her
             ordinary
             settled
             state
             under
             a
             settled
             Ministry
             but
             when
             there
             is
             a
             destroying
             enemy
             within
             her
             bosome
             wasting
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             fathfull
             Ministry
             are
             put
             from
             their
             Watchtowers
             and
             posts
             ,
             by
             a
             number
             of
             Schismatick
             Innovators
             ,
             who
             are
             dissolving
             her
             union
             ,
             and
             impeaching
             her
             Authority
             :
             In
             this
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             Ministers
             more
             enlarged
             and
             unfixt
             officiating
             ,
             is
             no
             breach
             of
             this
             Rule
             ;
             Because
             1.
             
             In
             this
             case
             the
             Parochial
             constitution
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             and
             God
             calls
             not
             to
             impossibilities
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             call
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             stands
             and
             binds
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             to
             preach
             to
             others
             then
             the
             Ministers
             parish
             .
             The
             common
             rule
             will
             plead
             for
             this
             viz.
             
               necessitas
               non
               habet
               legem
            
             ,
             which
             this
             Informer
             himself
             doth
             hold
             will
             in
             some
             cases
             warrand
             the
             laying
             by
             of
             that
             which
             otherwise
             were
             a
             duty
             ;
             he
             knows
             what
             his
             inference
             is
             from
             Davids
             eating
             of
             the
             shew
             bread
             to
             keep
             from
             starving
             ,
             and
             Paul
             ,
             and
             those
             with
             him
             their
             casting
             their
             goods
             into
             the
             sea
             to
             preserve
             from
             perishing
             .
             So
             that
             of
             necessity
             he
             must
             admit
             this
             rule
             and
             answer
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             ground
             .
             2.
             
             The
             reasons
             which
             did
             warrand
             our
             first
             Reformers
             officiating
             in
             this
             manner
             (
             a
             practice
             which
             he
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             the
             authors
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             any
             reformed
             divines
             do
             condemn
             )
             will
             warrand
             this
             our
             practice
             in
             this
             persecute
             state
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             it
             being
             clear
             that
             the
             case
             of
             Reformation
             is
             parallel
             to
             that
             of
             a
             Churches
             defection
             ,
             and
             persecution
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             practice
             contraverted
             ,
             as
             we
             cleard
             from
             Acts
             8.
             3.
             
             The
             same
             great
             end
             of
             the
             Churches
             
               greater
               good
               and
               edificaton
            
             ,
             which
             warrands
             fixing
             of
             Ministers
             to
             their
             posts
             in
             a
             Churches
             setled
             peacefull
             state
             will
             warrand
             their
             officiating
             more
             largely
             and
             at
             other
             posts
             ,
             when
             put
             from
             their
             own
             in
             her
             disturbed
             ,
             persecute
             and
             destroyed
             coondition
             by
             a
             prevalent
             Schismatick
             ,
             backsliding
             
             party
             .
             The
             faithfull
             watchmen
             seing
             the
             city
             betrayed
             by
             a
             party
             of
             professed
             defendents
             ,
             who
             are
             letting
             in
             the
             enemy
             ,
             do
             their
             duty
             to
             the
             city
             best
             in
             resisting
             them
             and
             running
             to
             help
             .
             4.
             
             If
             faithfull
             Ministers
             their
             necessary
             keeping
             their
             posts
             and
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             exercising
             their
             Ministry
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             were
             in
             this
             case
             asserted
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             a
             Minister
             standing
             in
             that
             relation
             to
             a
             disturbed
             and
             destroyed
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             were
             
               useless
               in
               that
               case
            
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             are
             given
             for
             
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             absurd
             ;
             Shall
             not
             the
             weeping
             Church
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             hand
             by
             her
             true
             Sons
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             wounded
             and
             her
             vail
             taken
             away
             by
             smiting
             watchmen
             .
             5.
             
             By
             our
             Principles
             the
             Prelatick
             party
             are
             Schismaticks
             who
             have
             already
             broke
             and
             overturned
             our
             Churches
             order
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             .
             Now
             this
             Informer
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             send
             forth
             her
             Ministers
             to
             officiat
             among
             such
             backsliders
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             for
             their
             healing
             and
             recovery
             ;
             he
             knowes
             upon
             what
             ground
             Mr
             Lightoun
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             sent
             out
             some
             of
             his
             brethren
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             West
             of
             Scotland
             .
             Beside
             Mr
             Gillespie
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Miscell
               .
               page
            
             23.
             
             
               That
               a
               Schismatick
               Church
               hath
               no
               just
               right
               to
               the
               liberty
               of
               a
               sound
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               calling
               or
               setling
               of
               Ministers
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             our
             principles
             no
             Conformists
             are
             duely
             or
             lawfully
             called
             and
             settled
             .
             6.
             
             Our
             divines
             do
             grant
             that
             in
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             even
             
               the
               want
               of
               ordination
               it self
            
             will
             not
             hinder
             to
             officiat
             Ministerially
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             necessity
             which
             will
             sustain
             and
             comport
             with
             the
             want
             of
             it
             .
             Mr
             
               Gillespy
               Misc.
               ch
            
             .
             4.
             page
             63.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               in
               extraordinary
               cases
               when
               ordination
               cannotbe
               had
               ,
               and
               when
               there
               are
               none
               who
               have
               commission
               &
               authority
               from
               God
               to
               ordain
               ,
               then
               and
               there
               an
               inward
               call
               from
               God
               stirring
               up
               ,
               and
               ●…ing
               with
               the
               people's
               good
               will
               and
               
               consent
               whom
               God
               makes
               willing
               ,
               can
               make
               a
               Minister
               authorized
               to
               ministerial
               acts
               —
               That
               at
               the
               first
               plantation
               of
               Churches
               ,
               ordination
               may
               be
               wanting
               without
               making
               void
               the
               Ministry
               because
               ordination
               cannot
               be
               had
               .
            
             And
             if
             necessity
             will
             plead
             this
             in
             relation
             to
             ordination
             it self
             ,
             
               Ergo
               a
               fortiori
            
             this
             necessity
             of
             our
             Churches
             destroyed
             perturbed
             condition
             ,
             may
             much
             more
             comport
             with
             ordained
             Ministers
             their
             more
             enlarged
             officiating
             for
             the
             help
             and
             recovery
             of
             a
             perishing
             remnant
             ,
             by
             Wolves
             in
             sheeps
             cloathing
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             this
             Informer
             going
             on
             in
             his
             nauseating
             repetitions
             ,
             charges
             intrusion
             upon
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             enquires
             ,
             
               what
               warrand
               they
               have
               to
               preach
               and
               administer
               Sacraments
               to
               those
               of
               another
               Ministers
               charge
               ,
               being
               neither
               called
               nor
               desired
               by
               these
               Minsters
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             have
             Gods
             call
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             as
             Minsters
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             call
             would
             warrand
             their
             officiating
             in
             other
             parishes
             upon
             the
             lawfull
             Ministers
             desire
             or
             invitation
             in
             a
             settled
             serene
             state
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             her
             ruined
             and
             destroyed
             condition
             ,
             the
             same
             call
             abundantly
             warrands
             their
             helping
             of
             these
             congregations
             ,
             and
             such
             poor
             Macedonians
             ,
             who
             desire
             their
             help
             while
             under
             destroying
             Schismaticks
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             lawfull
             call
             to
             be
             their
             Mininisters
             from
             God
             or
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             our
             Informer
             assaults
             us
             with
             a
             
               dilemma
               ;
               either
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               call
               is
               ordinary
               ,
               or
               extraordinary
               .
               Ordinary
               they
               have
               none
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               not
               invited
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               congregations
               to
               whom
               they
               preach
               ,
               extraordinary
               they
               will
               not
               pretend
               unto
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             by
             a
             counterdilemma
             ,
             and
             retort
             his
             argument
             thus
             ,
             either
             the
             pretended
             Ministers
             of
             these
             congregations
             have
             an
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             call
             to
             officiat
             therein
             ,
             ordinary
             they
             have
             none
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             principles
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             being
             
             neither
             called
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             ordained
             by
             the
             Presbyteries
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             generality
             who
             are
             ordained
             and
             obtruded
             by
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             upon
             these
             congregations
             where
             they
             officiat
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             who
             were
             otherwise
             ordained
             and
             have
             conformed
             ,
             we
             have
             told
             him
             that
             by
             accepting
             presentation
             from
             Patrons
             and
             collation
             from
             Prelats
             ,
             they
             have
             renounced
             their
             Presbyterian
             call
             and
             ordination
             and
             the
             call
             of
             this
             Church
             consequently
             ,
             and
             thus
             do
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             consideration
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             exraordinary
             call
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             will
             pretend
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             when
             he
             answers
             this
             dilemma
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Scripture-rules
             ,
             and
             the
             Principles
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Informer
             hath
             not
             disproved
             ,
             yea
             admits
             us
             to
             suppose
             in
             this
             question
             )
             justifies
             the
             Curats
             call
             to
             of
             ●…iciat
             in
             these
             congregations
             over
             which
             they
             assume
             an
             authority
             we
             shall
             produce
             ours
             as
             to
             this
             practice
             which
             he
             condemns
             .
             Beside
             ,
             what
             answer
             will
             he
             give
             to
             such
             a
             dilemma
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Schismatick
             congregations
             ,
             offered
             unto
             such
             Ministers
             as
             the
             Church
             sends
             from
             their
             own
             congregations
             to
             officiat
             among
             them
             ?
             And
             whatever
             his
             answer
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             suite
             our
             case
             .
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             
               of
               acts
               of
               councils
               condemning
               this
               encroachment
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             But
             when
             he
             shall
             exhibit
             a
             case
             parallel
             to
             ours
             ,
             which
             these
             acts
             speak
             unto
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             it
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             the
             
               Aberdeen
               Doctors
               their
               charging
               the
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               who
               preacht
               in
               their
               congregations
               ,
               with
               a
               practice
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Scripture
            
             and
             Canons
             of
             ancient
             Councils
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             produced
             these
             Scriptures
             which
             the
             Doctors
             alleaged
             :
             And
             for
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             I
             think
             all
             things
             in
             their
             case
             considered
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             hard
             task
             to
             produce
             these
             Canons
             stricking
             against
             that
             practice
             as
             it
             stood
             circumstantiat
             ,
             considering
             their
             
             Schismatick
             withstanding
             the
             Reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             their
             Arminian
             principles
             ,
             and
             defending
             popish
             ceremonies
             which
             errors
             they
             had
             openly
             vented
             and
             obstinatly
             maintaind
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             charge
             
               of
               ordaining
               others
               to
               perpetuat
               our
               schism
               ,
            
             is
             a
             manifest
             calumny
             ,
             this
             true
             organick
             Church
             is
             by
             this
             practice
             ,
             only
             propagating
             a
             lawfull
             pure
             Ministry
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             destroying
             Schismatick
             course
             ,
             the
             blessed
             fruits
             whereof
             ,
             and
             its
             seals
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             been
             conspicuous
             ,
             and
             we
             hope
             yet
             further
             will.
             And
             no
             less
             gross
             is
             that
             calumny
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               anent
               our
               great
               mixt
               communions
               ,
               and
               admission
               of
               ignorant
               vitious
               persons
               unto
               them
               ,
               who
            
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               by
               our
               way
               cannot
               be
               kept
               back
               ,
            
             there
             being
             none
             admitted
             at
             any
             seasons
             of
             this
             nature
             (
             which
             have
             been
             very
             rare
             )
             but
             upon
             sufficient
             testimonies
             from
             faithfull
             Ministers
             or
             elderships
             .
             But
             is
             he
             not
             ashamed
             to
             object
             this
             to
             us
             ,
             whereof
             his
             party
             is
             so
             notoriously
             guilty
             ,
             who
             are
             knowen
             to
             admit
             ,
             yea
             call
             promiscuously
             ,
             to
             fill
             their
             empty
             tables
             ,
             (
             which
             tender
             souls
             dare
             not
             approach
             unto
             )
             both
             gross
             ignorants
             ,
             and
             notoriously
             profane
             to
             the
             shame
             and
             scandal
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             contempt
             of
             that
             holy
             ordinance
             ;
             our
             persuading
             people
             not
             to
             owne
             Conformists
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             we
             hope
             doth
             now
             appear
             better
             grounded
             then
             all
             this
             Informers
             persuasives
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             that
             we
             have
             been
             in
             any
             measure
             succesfull
             in
             this
             ,
             speaks
             out
             Gods
             purpose
             not
             to
             leave
             wholly
             our
             married
             land
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             which
             he
             cites
             out
             of
             Baxters
             preface
             to
             the
             
               Cure
               of
               Church
               divisions
            
             anent
             
               the
               odiousness
               of
               Sacrifices
               presented
               to
               God
               ,
               without
               love
               and
               reconciliation
               to
               brethren
               ,
               and
               of
               making
               a
               peoples
               communion
               in
               worship
               ,
               the
               badge
               and
               means
               of
               uncharitablness
               and
               divisions
               ,
            
             we
             th●…nk
             reconciliation
             and
             unionin
             the
             Lord
             needfull
             to
             acceptable
             
             worship
             ,
             but
             an
             association
             with
             scandalous
             Schismaticks
             and
             backsliders
             in
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             we
             think
             is
             no
             less
             dangerous
             and
             obstructive
             to
             reall
             fellowship
             with
             God
             in
             duty
             ;
             especially
             since
             God
             presses
             our
             coming
             out
             from
             among
             such
             ,
             and
             our
             being
             separat
             from
             the
             contagion
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             with
             this
             motive
             ,
             
               that
               he
               will
               receive
               us
            
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             a
             
               holy
               brotherhood
            
             which
             we
             must
             associat
             with
             in
             order
             to
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             
               congregation
               of
               evill
               doers
            
             which
             we
             must
             hate
             .
             Yea
             we
             have
             Davids
             precedency
             (
             as
             is
             before
             observed
             )
             to
             hate
             them
             with
             perfect
             hatred
             ,
             and
             count
             them
             our
             enemies
             .
             But
             who
             can
             sufficiently
             admire
             these
             mens
             talk
             of
             
               unity
               and
               love
            
             who
             having
             first
             broken
             and
             divided
             this
             poor
             Church
             have
             been
             these
             so
             many
             years
             persecuting
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             yea
             sweeming
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             faithfull
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             therof
             because
             hey
             durst
             not
             joyn
             to
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             conform
             to
             their
             supposed
             trifles
             and
             indifferencies
             .
             Surely
             prelacy
             being
             the
             grand
             Idol
             of
             Jealousy
             provoking
             God
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             which
             hath
             kindled
             all
             our
             combustions
             ,
             and
             hath
             opened
             the
             veins
             of
             the
             Lords
             servants
             and
             people
             to
             bleed
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             occasioned
             such
             horrid
             dispersion
             and
             unheard
             of
             oppression
             〈◊〉
             the
             Lords
             Church
             and
             people
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             with
             what
             f●…ces
             can
             these
             upholders
             of
             this
             course
             look
             up
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             they
             lift
             up
             suc●…
             bloody
             wrathfull
             hands
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             his
             poor
             half
             proselyted
             Doubter
             confesses
             that
             [
             there
             is
             much
             truth
             in
             what
             he
             has
             heard
             from
             this
             sound
             
               Informer
               forsooth
            
             —
             And
             takes
             leave
             with
             a
             profest
             resolution
             to
             reflect
             upon
             what
             he
             has
             heard
             from
             him
             ,
             ]
             Whereupon
             he
             dismisses
             him
             with
             some
             of
             his
             healing
             advices
             ,
             prefacing
             with
             an
             admonition
             to
             seek
             
               illumination
               from
               God.
            
             But
             had
             this
             man
             been
             serious
             in
             seeking
             this
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             vented
             in
             
             these
             trilling
             Dialogues
             such
             weak
             notions
             and
             reproaches
             against
             Gods
             truth
             and
             people
             .
             But
             since
             his
             Doubter
             returns
             him
             no
             answer
             therunto
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             up
             his
             want
             and
             shortly
             offer
             my
             thoughts
             upon
             them
             .
             His
             first
             advice
             ,
             is
             
               not
               to
               be
               too
               confident
               of
               our
               own
               opinion
               as
               undoubtedly
               right
               ,
               but
               consider
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               three
               conferences
               .
               Ans.
            
             If
             it
             be
             truth
             which
             we
             hold
             ,
             sure
             we
             most
             hold
             it
             
               by
               faith
               in
               a
               pure
               conscience
               ,
            
             and
             not
             be
             
               wavering
               and
               ●…ossed
               children
            
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             not
             the
             Cartesian
             principle
             ,
             and
             the
             popish
             doubting
             way
             as
             found
             divinity
             ,
             and
             a
             confidence
             of
             truth
             is
             far
             from
             a
             
               self
               confidence
            
             .
             As
             for
             what
             is
             offered
             in
             his
             three
             dialogues
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             antidoted
             by
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             needs
             not
             in
             the
             least
             demurr
             our
             persuasion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               will
               not
               have
               us
               think
               the
               matters
               of
               difference
               to
               be
               the
               substantialls
               of
               Relegion
               ,
               since
               persons
               of
               both
               persuasions
               may
               keep
               love
               and
               fellowship
               without
               renting
               the
               Church
               and
               neglecting
               ordinances
               ,
               because
               greater
               differences
               have
               been
               ;
               and
               communion
               not
               broken
               thereby
               .
               Ans.
            
             If
             these
             matters
             contraverted
             be
             not
             substantialls
             ,
             why
             then
             have
             they
             made
             such
             a
             substantiall
             bloody
             contest
             for
             them
             
               ●…anquam
               pro
               aris
               &
               focis
            
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             if
             communion
             must
             not
             be
             broken
             in
             a
             Church
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             why
             have
             they
             rent
             and
             overturned
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             persecute
             away
             so
             many
             godly
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             denying
             all
             fellowship
             with
             them
             in
             their
             worship
             ,
             for
             adhering
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             and
             disowning
             this
             course
             of
             conformity
             ?
             had
             prelatists
             suffered
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             to
             stand
             as
             they
             were
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             their
             principles
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             their
             respective
             duties
             according
             to
             their
             stations
             ,
             faithfull
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             Gods
             people
             to
             enjoy
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             he
             might
             with
             some
             colour
             have
             pretended
             to
             this
             desire
             of
             union
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             but
             since
             prelatists
             
             have
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             cruelly
             persecute
             them
             for
             adhering
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             and
             owning
             these
             duties
             ,
             this
             pretence
             is
             nothing
             but
             deceitfull
             hypocrisy
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               the
               difference
               is
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               government
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               separat
               for
               this
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               separat
               from
               all
               Churches
               since
               christianity
               began
               and
               if
               Christ
               held
               no
               comunion
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               where
               prelacy
               was
               ,
               he
               hath
               then
               seldom
               had
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               for
               many
               years
               a
               head
               without
               members
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             renewed
             repetition
             of
             groundless
             assertions
             :
             for
             how
             proves
             he
             that
             our
             plea
             is
             a
             
               matter
               of
               government
               only
            
             ?
             surely
             their
             course
             strikes
             at
             the
             whole
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             cleared
             .
             Again
             ,
             how
             proves
             he
             that
             we
             would
             have
             separat
             upon
             this
             ground
             from
             the
             Church
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             tho
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             our
             plea
             were
             only
             a
             matter
             of
             government
             ,
             since
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             produced
             instances
             of
             such
             a
             prelacy
             as
             we
             have
             ,
             in
             any
             Church
             .
             Besides
             ,
             since
             the
             Informer
             pleads
             for
             prelacy
             upon
             pretended
             Apostolical
             precepts
             and
             practices
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             here
             vilify
             it
             unto
             a
             meer
             punctilio
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             such
             a
             sorry
             business
             as
             persons
             may
             come
             and
             go
             upon
             it
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             discover
             what
             nimble
             Sophisters
             ,
             and
             slippery
             fingered
             Gentlemen
             he
             and
             his
             fellows
             are
             as
             to
             the
             retaining
             and
             holding
             of
             divine
             institutions
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             can
             easily
             expose
             them
             to
             sale
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             easefull
             serenity
             and
             other
             worldly
             designs
             .
             Or
             how
             proves
             he
             that
             its
             the
             
               government
               of
               our
               Church
            
             which
             they
             have
             introduced
             ?
             or
             that
             they
             are
             
               the
               Church
            
             ?
             or
             that
             we
             are
             in
             this
             practice
             
               separating
               from
               our
               Church
            
             ?
             Hath
             not
             Christ
             a
             mystical
             body
             in
             Scotland
             without
             prelats
             ?
             or
             finally
             ,
             how
             proves
             he
             that
             there
             is
             alike
             ground
             for
             Joyning
             to
             prelacy
             ,
             introduced
             by
             an
             Apostat
             party
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             abjured
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             for
             Joyning
             in
             fellowship
             with
             a
             Church
             continuing
             Long
             under
             that
             corruption
             ,
             and
             not
             purged
             
             and
             reformed
             from
             it
             .
             The
             Joyning
             with
             them
             in
             their
             worship
             ,
             being
             demanded
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             our
             consent
             to
             prelacy
             it self
             and
             all
             the
             corruptions
             attending
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               pleads
               for
               charity
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               say
               not
               Conformists
               are
               graceless
               because
               of
               this
               difference
               ,
            
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               for
               all
               Corinths
               corruptions
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               spends
               a
               whole
               chapter
               upon
            
             Love
             ,
             
               and
               that
               such
               as
               have
               least
               truth
               ,
               have
               least
               charity
               ,
               that
               the
               weak
               christians
               who
               understood
               not
               their
               liberty
               Rom.
            
             14.
             
               in
               being
               loosed
               from
               the
               ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               had
               least
               charity
               as
               they
               had
               least
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               papists
               to
               protestants
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             charge
             lyes
             most
             directly
             home
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             way
             .
             Let
             more
             then
             20.
             years
             Law
             &
             practice
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             a
             faithfull
             remnant
             of
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             who
             adhere
             to
             the
             reformation
             and
             government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             vows
             for
             promoting
             the
             same
             ,
             discover
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             charity
             of
             our
             Prelatical
             party
             .
             Beside
             ,
             whatever
             be
             our
             thoughts
             as
             to
             their
             state
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             judging
             their
             eternal
             condition
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             breach
             of
             charity
             to
             know
             such
             as
             are
             seducers
             from
             Gods
             way
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             ensnarings
             of
             such
             seducers
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             have
             so
             many
             scripture
             commands
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             of
             discretion
             in
             relation
             to
             evils
             which
             we
             are
             to
             eshew
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             uncharitable
             judging
             in
             matters
             Lawfull
             and
             Indifferent
             ,
             which
             is
             condemned
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             3
             ,
             4.
             for
             else
             we
             could
             not
             act
             in
             faith
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Corinthians
             whom
             Paul
             exhorted
             so
             much
             to
             Love
             ,
             he
             enjoyned
             also
             to
             come
             out
             from
             among
             the
             ungodly
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             and
             to
             flee
             the
             contagion
             of
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             advises
             
               to
               consider
               the
               danger
               of
               divisions
               Gal.
            
             5.
             15.
             
             Mark
             3.
             24.
             
               since
               the
               enemy
               mocks
               religion
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               and
               while
               each
               fights
               with
               another
               ,
               all
               are
               overcome
               ,
               which
            
             he
             illustrats
             with
             
               the
               story
               of
            
             Scilurus
             his
             
             sheaf
             of
             arrowes
             Ans.
             Divisions
             indeed
             among
             Gods
             people
             are
             sad
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             sad
             effects
             ,
             but
             union
             must
             be
             in
             
               truth
               and
               duty
            
             ,
             and
             cemented
             with
             these
             bonds
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             
               unity
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             which
             we
             must
             seek
             Eph.
             4.
             3.
             and
             therefore
             not
             in
             a
             way
             of
             defection
             and
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             and
             in
             breaking
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             combination
             against
             him
             ;
             It
             is
             in
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             of
             the
             
               same
               mind
            
             ,
             Phil.
             4
             2.
             and
             Christ
             who
             prayed
             so
             enixly
             ,
             for
             his
             disciples
             union
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             21.
             prayed
             also
             for
             their
             
               sanctification
               in
               and
               by
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             17.
             ver
             .
             and
             that
             they
             might
             be
             
               kept
               from
               the
               evill
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             15.
             ver
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             who
             is
             so
             great
             a
             pleader
             for
             Love
             and
             union
             ,
             
               would
               not
               give
               place
               by
               subjection
            
             to
             deceitfull
             workers
             ,
             
               no
               not
               for
               an
               hour
            
             Gal.
             2.
             5.
             
             The
             best
             way
             to
             mantain
             union
             &
             preserve
             the
             Gospel
             (
             which
             their
             dividing
             innovating
             course
             of
             backsliding
             hath
             exposed
             to
             so
             much
             prevalency
             and
             reproach
             of
             Papists
             )
             is
             to
             keep
             our
             garments
             free
             of
             their
             defilements
             ,
             &
             to
             put
             away
             that
             
               accur
               sed
               thing
            
             which
             hath
             made
             us
             so
             weak
             before
             enemies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             advises
             his
             Doubter
             to
             acquaint
             himself
             with
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             old
             Non-conformists
             in
             England
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Ball
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Who
             testify
             against
             the
             Brownists
             for
             their
             separation
             from
             that
             Church
             (
             for
             which
             he
             sayes
             much
             more
             might
             have
             been
             alledged
             then
             for
             ours
             .
             )
             Ans.
             We
             acknowledge
             that
             these
             worthy
             men
             have
             done
             well
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             and
             that
             separation
             which
             they
             wrote
             against
             ;
             But
             our
             case
             [
             anent
             a
             Church
             purely
             reformed
             from
             corruptions
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             discipline
             and
             Government
             and
             under
             universal
             oaths
             of
             adherence
             to
             that
             reformation
             infested
             ,
             encroached
             upon
             ,
             and
             invaded
             by
             a
             party
             of
             Schismatick
             overturners
             of
             her
             reformation
             ,
             standing
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             faithful
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             professors
             adhering
             to
             them
             ,
             ]
             is
             so
             vastly
             discrepant
             from
             their
             case
             ,
             [
             anent
             keeping
             up
             fellowship
             with
             a
             Church
             universally
             
             tainted
             with
             corruptions
             ,
             from
             which
             she
             had
             never
             been
             purged
             ,
             ]
             that
             by
             no
             imaginable
             grounds
             ,
             can
             a
             consequence
             be
             drawen
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             any
             consequence
             relating
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             application
             of
             the
             pleadings
             of
             these
             Divines
             against
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             will
             properly
             strike
             against
             his
             dividing
             party
             ,
             who
             have
             gone
             out
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             this
             pure
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             Joyned
             ,
             and
             did
             vow
             adherence
             to
             her
             constitution
             and
             reformation
             ,
             yet
             notwithstansting
             by
             them
             thus
             miserably
             rent
             and
             destroyed
             for
             many
             years
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             these
             Rules
             of
             Mr
             Baxter
             in
             his
             
               Cure
               of
               Church
               divisions
            
             ,
             which
             this
             Informer
             doth
             afterward
             commend
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             much
             concerned
             in
             their
             explication
             or
             application
             ,
             since
             they
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least-strike
             against
             what
             we
             maintain
             ,
             therefore
             we
             shall
             briefly
             run
             over
             them
             .
             For
             the
             first
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             [
             anent
             not
             making
             communion
             with
             a
             Church
             stricker
             then
             Christ
             hath
             made
             it
             ]
             when
             we
             disowne
             dividers
             and
             Schismaticks
             renting
             and
             destroying
             a
             pure
             Church
             ,
             and
             introducing
             abjured
             innovations
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             narrow
             these
             terms
             of
             communion
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             withdraw
             from
             
               such
               as
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             our
             received
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             fellowship
             with
             the
             unfruitfull
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             to
             turn
             away
             from
             Covenant-breakers
             ;
             And
             it
             s
             their
             dividing
             party
             who
             fall
             under
             the
             censure
             of
             this
             rule
             ,
             who
             make
             complyance
             with
             abjured
             prelacy
             the
             terms
             of
             their
             communion
             ,
             and
             so
             cruelly
             persecute
             all
             who
             will
             not
             conform
             to
             their
             course
             of
             backsliding
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             equal
             danger
             on
             the
             other
             extreme
             in
             making
             the
             terms
             of
             our
             communion
             laxer
             then
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             .
             For
             the
             2
             rule
             which
             he
             mentions
             [
             anent
             a
             due
             impression
             of
             the
             evill
             of
             division
             and
             discord
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             and
             necessity
             
             of
             union
             .
             ]
             I
             think
             indeed
             had
             this
             Informer
             and
             his
             party
             ,
             kept
             up
             a
             Scripture
             impression
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             for
             the
             punctilio's
             of
             their
             trifling
             Conformity
             ,
             so
             miserably
             rent
             this
             poor
             Church
             ,
             and
             overturn'd
             her
             Reformation
             .
             For
             the
             3.
             [
             anent
             not
             engadging
             too
             far
             in
             a
             divided
             sect
             ,
             ]
             it
             reaches
             Conformists
             ,
             another
             blow
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             far
             engadged
             for
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Interest
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             years
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             great
             work
             of
             our
             Laws
             (
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Rabbies
             )
             to
             root
             out
             all
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             conform
             ,
             and
             owne
             this
             course
             of
             backsliding
             .
             Dare
             this
             petulant
             Informer
             call
             adherence
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             her
             sworn
             Reformation
             ,
             principles
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             Ministry
             ,
             
               adherence
               to
               a
               divided
               Sect.
            
             For
             the
             4.
             [
             anent
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             sound
             and
             sinfull
             zeal
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             be
             suspicious
             of
             our
             Religious
             passions
             ]
             we
             say
             ,
             zeal
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             keeping
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             reformation
             from
             popry
             and
             prelacy
             (
             which
             is
             the
             the
             Test
             of
             our
             zeal
             as
             stated
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             )
             doth
             convincingly
             evidence
             its
             soundness
             .
             For
             the
             5.
             [
             anent
             not
             being
             over
             tender
             of
             our
             repute
             ,
             or
             impatient
             of
             mens
             censures
             ,
             ]
             we
             say
             ,
             to
             be
             tender
             of
             truth
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             our
             good
             name
             in
             maintaining
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             precious
             ointment
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             tender
             of
             not
             offending
             and
             displeasing
             all
             who
             are
             thus
             tender
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             true
             and
             Gospel-tenderness
             .
             For
             the
             6.
             [
             anent
             eshewing
             needless
             fellowship
             with
             the
             more
             censorious
             Christians
             ]
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             stand
             oblig'd
             to
             keep
             fellowship
             with
             all
             the
             godly
             in
             all
             duties
             ,
             and
             this
             charge
             of
             
               over
               censoriousness
            
             we
             deny
             as
             to
             our
             plea
             against
             Conformists
             ,
             neither
             hath
             he
             Informer
             yet
             made
             it
             good
             .
             For
             the
             7.
             [
             that
             we
             lay
             not
             too
             much
             weight
             on
             doubtfull
             opinions
             ,
             nor
             begin
             with
             them
             ]
             we
             bless
             God
             that
             in
             this
             pure
             Church
             ,
             Gods
             people
             have
             been
             taught
             the
             
               solid
               beginnings
               and
               first
               principles
            
             ,
             
             and
             do
             build
             on
             that
             foundation
             ;
             But
             we
             have
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             into
             the
             Category
             of
             
               things
               doubtfull
               ,
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               abjur'd
               Prelacy
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               Schismatick
               sinfull
               complyance
               therewith
            
             ,
             For
             the
             8.
             [
             anent
             not
             admiring
             or
             favouring
             a
             preacher
             for
             his
             voice
             ,
             affectionat
             utterance
             ,
             &c.
             
             Without
             solid
             understanding
             ,
             ]
             we
             say
             ,
             Gods
             people
             with
             us
             have
             been
             helped
             not
             to
             regard
             mens
             speech
             ,
             but
             their
             power
             .
             And
             as
             they
             know
             Christ
             the
             great
             shepherd
             his
             truth
             ,
             by
             his
             voice
             from
             them
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             his
             sheep
             to
             follow
             them
             .
             For
             the
             9.
             [
             anent
             not
             rejecting
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             because
             owned
             by
             bad
             men
             ]
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             cause
             we
             disowne
             is
             bad
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             we
             disowne
             the
             owners
             of
             this
             bad
             cause
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             ;
             And
             are
             confirmed
             in
             our
             disowning
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             fruits
             which
             we
             see
             the
             owning
             of
             it
             produceth
             in
             its
             supporters
             and
             abbetors
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             as
             do
             warrand
             us
             according
             to
             our
             Lords
             command
             ,
             to
             
               avoid
               and
               beware
               of
               them
            
             .
             For
             the
             10.
             [
             not
             to
             follow
             the
             bad
             examples
             of
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             ]
             we
             bless
             the
             Lord
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             walk
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             not
             by
             examples
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             follow
             even
             a
             Paul
             further
             then
             he
             is
             a
             follower
             of
             Christ.
             For
             the
             11.
             [
             anent
             keeping
             an
             eye
             on
             the
             state
             of
             all
             Churches
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             pondering
             how
             Christ
             keeps
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
             lest
             while
             we
             think
             we
             separat
             only
             from
             these
             about
             us
             ,
             we
             separat
             from
             almost
             all
             Churches
             ]
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             lookt
             upon
             our
             own
             Church
             deservedly
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             purest
             and
             best
             reformed
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             are
             concerned
             to
             keep
             up
             fellowship
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             such
             as
             renounce
             fellowship
             with
             her
             ,
             would
             renounce
             it
             with
             all
             Churches
             .
             And
             this
             we
             do
             with
             a
             due
             charity
             for
             all
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             whatever
             Churches
             do
             hold
             the
             foundation
             .
             But
             upon
             these
             grounds
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             disowne
             
               destroying
               Schismaticks
            
             ,
             as
             are
             our
             Conformists
             ,
             
             who
             have
             introduced
             abjured
             innovations
             contrary
             to
             her
             pure
             constitution
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             have
             gone
             out
             from
             her
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             consequential
             reason
             ,
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
             For
             the
             last
             rule
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             [
             that
             we
             count
             it
             as
             comfortable
             to
             be
             a
             martyr
             for
             love
             and
             peace
             by
             blind
             zealots
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             faith
             by
             infidels
             ]
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             owne
             no
             zeal
             which
             is
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             are
             contending
             for
             the
             union
             and
             reformation
             of
             our
             Mother
             against
             a
             party
             of
             blind
             fiery
             zelots
             ,
             for
             ane
             abjured
             hierarchy
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             this
             Churches
             vows
             ,
             in
             which
             honourable
             quarrel
             that
             many
             have
             suffered
             even
             to
             bonds
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             yea
             death
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             Glory
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             adds
             [
             of
             the
             English
             nonconformists
             ,
             
               their
               testyfing
               against
               separation
               ,
               as
               a
               way
               which
               God
               never
               blessed
               with
               peace
               and
               holiness
               though
               they
               dissented
               from
               the
               Ceremonies
               ]
            
             I
             nothing
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             would
             have
             put
             the
             same
             Character
             upon
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             followers
             ,
             had
             they
             seen
             and
             known
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             our
             case
             .
             They
             dissenting
             from
             fellowship
             in
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             eatenus
             from
             fellowship
             in
             the
             Worship
             ,
             though
             that
             Church
             ,
             had
             never
             been
             purged
             from
             them
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             then
             are
             we
             concerned
             to
             disowne
             innovations
             introduced
             into
             this
             Church
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             cast
             out
             and
             vowed
             against
             .
             Suppose
             that
             Church
             ,
             had
             been
             (
             as
             ours
             )
             Reformed
             in
             doctrine
             Worship
             ,
             discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             a
             party
             had
             risen
             up
             destroying
             that
             pure
             constitution
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             their
             vows
             ,
             admitting
             none
             to
             fellowship
             without
             acknowledging
             of
             their
             wicked
             course
             ,
             persecuting
             and
             casting
             out
             all
             Ministers
             and
             professors
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             concur
             ?
             And
             then
             let
             them
             tell
             us
             what
             these
             nonco●…ists
             would
             have
             done
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             surely
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             they
             
             eshewed
             a
             contagion
             in
             communicating
             with
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             eshewed
             this
             piece
             of
             contagious
             conformity
             also
             .
             Especially
             the
             express
             vows
             of
             adherence
             to
             that
             supposed
             reformation
             in
             every
             piece
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             disowning
             all
             recesses
             ,
             all
             backsliders
             ,
             and
             of
             owning
             all
             adherers
             to
             these
             vows
             in
             prusuing
             the
             ends
             thereof
             ,
             being
             taken
             in
             ,
             and
             duely
             pondered
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Dialogue
             ,
             our
             Informer
             will
             needs
             strengthen
             his
             plea
             in
             presenting
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Apendix
             ,
             some
             passages
             of
             the
             English
             Presbyterians
             ,
             their
             
               Jus
               divinum
               Ministerij
               Anglicani
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             his
             
               due
               right
               of
               Presbytery
            
             ,
             anent
             the
             
               unwarrantableness
               of
               Separatio●…
            
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             utterly
             alien
             from
             our
             purpose
             ,
             so
             (
             as
             would
             seem
             in
             the
             conviction
             hereof
             )
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             offer
             to
             draw
             an
             argument
             from
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             while
             propounding
             these
             his
             grand
             supposed
             topicks
             ,
             except
             a
             general
             hint
             at
             the
             close
             ,
             which
             is
             utterly
             insufficient
             to
             fortify
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             after
             shew
             ,
             but
             leaves
             the
             favourable
             conclusion
             to
             be
             drawn
             by
             his
             half-proselyted
             Doubter
             ,
             or
             friendly
             partial
             reader
             .
             However
             (
             altho
             upon
             the
             matter
             any
             seeming
             conclusion
             he
             might
             draw
             from
             them
             is
             answered
             ,
             yet
             )
             we
             shall
             view
             them
             briefly
             ,
             having
             premised
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             he
             supposes
             but
             hath
             not
             yet
             made
             good
             ,
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             
               sinfull
               separation
            
             upon
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             shown
             to
             be
             more
             applicable
             to
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             case
             of
             separation
             from
             
               that
               Church
               at
               that
               time
            
             because
             of
             her
             corruptions
             ,
             is
             far
             wide
             from
             this
             case
             of
             our
             disowning
             Conformists
             now
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             his
             citations
             will
             never
             come
             home
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             because
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             separat
             from
             a
             Church
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             corruptions
             which
             have
             been
             long
             setled
             in
             her
             ;
             is
             very
             far
             distinct
             from
             this
             practice
             of
             disowning
             an
             
             Innovating
             party
             introducing
             corruptions
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             a
             pure
             Church
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             seen
             ,
             and
             universally
             cast
             out
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             practice
             he
             now
             pleads
             for
             ;
             a
             stop
             as
             to
             an
             advance
             in
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             much
             different
             from
             backsliding
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             joyning
             to
             a
             backsliding
             party
             who
             are
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             much
             different
             from
             adherence
             to
             a
             Church
             tho
             backslidden
             .
             It
             s
             a
             far
             different
             case
             not
             to
             leave
             the
             communion
             of
             a
             Church
             because
             of
             some
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             joyn
             with
             an
             unsound
             party
             of
             a
             Church
             drawing
             back
             from
             her
             Reformation
             :
             So
             that
             upon
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             Presbyterian
             principles
             ,
             its
             evident
             that
             these
             Testimonies
             do
             levell
             against
             Conformists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             far
             different
             case
             to
             owne
             the
             Ministry
             of
             a
             corrupt
             Church
             wherin
             prelacy
             is
             universally
             owned
             ,
             and
             wherein
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             other
             way
             of
             entry
             into
             the
             Ministry
             for
             many
             generations
             but
             by
             Prelacy
             :
             and
             to
             owne
             a
             party
             of
             Schismatick
             Intruders
             introducing
             Prelacy
             over
             the
             belly
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             and
             shutting
             out
             her
             faithfull
             Mininistry
             ,
             surely
             these
             Intruders
             are
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             a
             far
             different
             case
             to
             submit
             to
             a
             Ministry
             
               meerly
               Episcopal
            
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             Worship
             in
             a
             Church
             
               long
               under
               this
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             an
             
               Episcopal
               Erastian
               Ministry
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             Government
             
               fundamentally
               corrupt
            
             ,
             deriving
             all
             its
             power
             from
             an
             Antichristian
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             meer
             civil
             papacy
             ,
             after
             it
             hath
             been
             eminently
             and
             universally
             disowned
             by
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             vowed
             against
             ,
             Especially
             when
             a
             backsliding
             party
             only
             do
             thus
             usurp
             over
             the
             sound
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             have
             ejected
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             Erastian
             abomination
             is
             set
             up
             to
             raze
             this
             true
             spiritual
             Government
             
             of
             the
             Church
             once
             universally
             setled
             and
             owned
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             a
             far
             different
             case
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             an
             Episcopal
             Ministry
             so
             far
             as
             pure
             ,
             while
             Episcopacy
             is
             universally
             ownd
             ,
             and
             no
             obligation
             is
             upon
             any
             to
             disowne
             it
             ,
             further
             then
             its
             own
             corruption
             in
             that
             case
             will
             amount
             to
             and
             infer
             :
             and
             to
             owne
             and
             submit
             to
             an
             
               episcopal
               Erastian
               Government
            
             introduced
             by
             an
             Innovating
             party
             into
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             against
             
               her
               standing
               acts
               ,
               solemn
               Oaths
               and
               vows
               universally
               taken
               on
               by
               that
               Church
               against
               the
               same
               ,
            
             while
             a
             faithfull
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             part
             of
             the
             people
             are
             in
             Conscience
             of
             their
             vows
             contending
             against
             it
             .
             Surely
             this
             superinduced
             obligation
             requires
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             zeal
             against
             that
             defection
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             the
             more
             hainous
             .
             The
             high
             places
             permitted
             to
             David
             and
             Solomon
             before
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             ,
             are
             censured
             in
             after
             times
             ;
             greater
             light
             and
             obligations
             do
             in
             this
             case
             cast
             the
             ballance
             .
          
           
             These
             considerations
             do
             clearly
             repell
             any
             argument
             which
             he
             would
             draw
             from
             his
             citations
             to
             our
             case
             .
             But
             now
             to
             view
             them
             ,
             The
             English
             Presbyterians
             in
             that
             piece
             do
             first
             assert
             page
             10.
             [
             that
             all
             in
             the
             same
             bounds
             most
             be
             under
             the
             care
             of
             the
             same
             Minister
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             limits
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             brangled
             Ans.
             This
             shall
             be
             easily
             accorded
             ,
             give
             us
             our
             beautifull
             Church-order
             and
             a
             lawfully
             called
             Ministry
             and
             this
             parochial
             order
             shall
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             2.
             (
             page
             11.
             )
             [
             A
             man
             under
             a
             wicked
             or
             Heretical
             Minister
             must
             remove
             his
             habitation
             rather
             then
             brangle
             parochial
             order
             .
             ]
             Ans
             Then
             it
             follows
             in
             their
             principles
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             order
             and
             union
             of
             a
             Reformed
             Church
             is
             already
             brangled
             by
             Innovating
             Schismaticks
             ,
             whose
             wickedness
             and
             errors
             are
             palpable
             ,
             men
             may
             attend
             a
             more
             pure
             Ministry
             without
             
             Schism
             ,
             by
             clear
             consequence
             ,
             sure
             he
             is
             a
             loser
             by
             this
             .
          
           
             3.
             (
             page
             12.
             )
             [
             to
             appoint
             Elders
             in
             
               every
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               city
               ,
            
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             converts
             in
             the
             city
             must
             joyn
             with
             the
             congregation
             in
             Churchfellowship
             .
             ]
             Ans.
             But
             what
             if
             a
             party
             in
             the
             city
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church
             ,
             shut
             out
             the
             true
             Minister
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             one
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             must
             not
             the
             true
             converts
             own
             their
             first
             Minister
             ,
             and
             oppose
             these
             Innovators
             ?
             Surely
             this
             Testimony
             rebounds
             another
             blow
             upon
             our
             
               mis
               Informer
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             (
             page
             25.
             )
             [
             evil
             men
             defacto
             have
             been
             officers
             ,
             Hophni
             and
             Phineas
             ,
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             whose
             Ministerial
             acts
             were
             not
             null
             ,
             and
             Christs
             commission
             authorized
             Judas
             .
             ]
             Ans.
             This
             will
             as
             much
             plead
             for
             owning
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             as
             Conformists
             :
             And
             if
             he
             alleadge
             that
             they
             are
             disorderly
             ,
             Schismatical
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             be
             ownd
             in
             this
             case
             .
             I
             answer
             ●…he
             must
             prove
             this
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             done
             .
             2.
             
             He
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             granting
             that
             the
             Ministerial
             acts
             of
             Church-officers
             ,
             are
             not
             null
             by
             their
             sins
             ,
             will
             not
             plead
             for
             hearing
             Ministers
             in
             every
             case
             ,
             untill
             aliunde
             ,
             and
             
               from
               other
               grounds
            
             ,
             our
             obligation
             to
             owne
             such
             men
             as
             our
             
               Ministers
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             done
             as
             to
             Curats
             .
             Neither
             Hophni
             or
             Phineas
             ,
             nor
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             were
             rooting
             out
             the
             faithfull
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             concurr
             in
             a
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             laid
             down
             a
             course
             to
             overturn
             the
             ordinances
             :
             which
             is
             the
             case
             of
             Conformists
             in
             relation
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             .
             Again
             ,
             state
             the
             question
             so
             that
             Hophni
             and
             Phineas
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             Ministry
             could
             not
             be
             owned
             without
             partaking
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             then
             this
             man
             must
             needs
             grant
             ,
             that
             Gods
             people
             were
             obliged
             to
             disowne
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             disowned
             them
             .
             Now
             we
             have
             proven
             this
             to
             be
             our
             case
             as
             to
             the
             owning
             of
             Conformists
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             (
             page
             42
             ,
             43.
             )
             [
             Israel
             is
             called
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             Calves
             were
             set
             up
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             and
             Cajaphas
             was
             own'd
             as
             high
             priest
             ,
             though
             they
             came
             to
             the
             office
             by
             bribry
             and
             faction
             ,
             and
             the
             highpriest
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             crucifying
             Christ.
             ]
             Ans.
             The
             same
             reply
             and
             retortion
             recurs
             as
             formerly
             ▪
             what
             will
             he
             say
             if
             we
             plead
             this
             for
             presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             he
             will
             not
             call
             worse
             then
             these
             mentioned
             ,
             nor
             will
             he
             say
             that
             our
             Presbyterian
             Church
             is
             worse
             then
             that
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             he
             must
             grant
             this
             will
             not
             reach
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             till
             more
             be
             supposed
             and
             proved
             in
             this
             point
             .
             Again
             ,
             tho
             God
             in
             his
             soveraign
             dispensation
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             cast
             off
             the
             ten
             tribes
             ,
             having
             a
             faithfull
             remnant
             among
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             from
             this
             plead
             for
             owning
             the
             Calves
             ,
             or
             the
             Priests
             Ministry
             whom
             Jeroboam
             had
             obtruded
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             and
             for
             keeping
             up
             that
             wofull
             breach
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             in
             Israel
             ,
             which
             was
             therby
             promoted
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             fit
             emblem
             of
             their
             Innovating
             prelatick
             Ministry
             .
             Beside
             that
             the
             high
             priests
             were
             men
             in
             a
             considerable
             measure
             deciders
             and
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             civil
             Law
             ,
             and
             might
             in
             that
             respect
             be
             owned
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             )
             bad
             arguing
             from
             the
             comporting
             with
             corruptions
             in
             that
             old
             dispensation
             and
             Ministry
             especially
             when
             drawing
             near
             an
             end
             ,
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             abjured
             corruptions
             into
             a
             Church
             which
             has
             been
             rid
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             non-separating
             in
             the
             first
             case
             ,
             to
             conclude
             against
             a
             non-union
             or
             non
             complyance
             in
             the
             second
             .
             And
             thus
             neither
             will
             Pauls
             carriage
             toward
             the
             high
             prist
             ,
             Acts
             23.
             plead
             for
             adhering
             to
             Curats
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             .
             For
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             Paul
             understood
             not
             his
             office
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             to
             be
             now
             expired
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             owned
             as
             a
             teacher
             ,
             who
             was
             every
             way
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             unto
             it
             .
             
             Jackson
             thinks
             with
             sevral
             others
             ,
             that
             Paul
             said
             ,
             I
             
               knew
               not
               that
               he
               was
               the
               high
               priest
            
             &c.
             ironically
             ,
             it
             
               being
               very
               improbable
               ,
               that
               Paul
               knew
               not
               the
               high
               priest
               ,
               and
               suppose
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               he
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               a
               ruler
               as
               his
               own
               words
               discover
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               was
               no
               excuse
               to
               say
               he
               knew
               not
               the
               high
               priest
               ,
               because
               as
               a
               judge
               it
               was
               against
               the
               law
               to
               revile
               him
               .
               Therfore
               (
               saith
               Jackson
               upon
               Exod.
               22.
               28.
               
               )
               though
               they
               understood
               Paul
               as
               excusing
               himself
               ,
               yet
               he
            
             spoke
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             as
             disdaining
             he
             should
             be
             accounted
             Gods
             high-priest
             ,
             who
             carryed
             so
             .
             
               Which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               the
               more
               probable
               ,
               when
               it
               s
               considered
               how
               far
               he
               was
               from
               having
               any
               true
               right
               to
               that
               place
               and
               power
               to
               which
               he
               pretended
               ,
               when
               Christ
               had
               abolished
               the
               legal
               priest
               hood
               .
            
             Calvine
             on
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Acts
             sayes
             ,
             It
             s
             not
             credible
             that
             Paul-gave
             him
             his
             wonted
             honour
             .
             
               —
               Cum
               abolita
               esset
               adventu
               Christi
               sacerdotij
               Majestas
               ,
               &
               secuta
               turpis
               prophanatio
               ,
               Paulum
               quasi
               integra
               vigeret
               ,
               solito
               honore
               prosecutum
               fuisse
               ,
               qui
               tunc
               sub
               Pontificum
               titulo
               nullo
               jure
               dominabantur
               ,
            
             
               after
               the
               majesty
               of
               the
               priest
               hood
               was
               abolished
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               vile
               prophanity
               attending
               it
               ,
               that
               Paul
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               priesthood
               had
               been
               standing
               intire
               ,
               would
               have
               allowed
               the
               wonted
               honour
               to
               such
               who
               under
               the
               title
               of
               Priests
               were
               governing
               without
               any
               right
               or
               just
               title
               .
            
             And
             having
             objected
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             contemn
             civill
             Magistrats
             ,
             in
             his
             answer
             he
             puts
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             civil
             Mahistrats
             and
             Church
             rulers
             
               —
               Inter
               civiles
               Magistratus
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               &
               ecclesiae
               praesules
               aliquid
               est
               discrimenus
               —
            
             
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               betwixt
            
             civill
             Magistrats
             and
             Church
             officers
             ,
             tho
             the
             administration
             of
             civil
             Rulers
             be
             perverse
             and
             confused
             yet
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             subjection
             remain
             intire
             .
             
               —
               Sed
               ubi
               spirituale
               regimen
               degenerat
               sol●…untur
               piorum
               conscientiae
               ,
               ne
               injustae
               dominationi
               pareant
               &c.
            
             spirituall
             
               
               government
               being
               degenerat
               ,
               the
               consciences
               o●…
               the
               faithfull
               are
               loosed
               from
               obedience
               to
               an
               unjus●…
               domination
               .
            
             But
             our
             Informer
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             thu●…
             set
             the
             authors
             of
             
               jus
               divinum
               minist
               .
               anglic
            
             .
             by
             the
             ear●…
             with
             Calvin
             and
             Iackson
             as
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             peremptorly
             and
             positively
             assert
             that
             Paul
             acknowledged
             him
             as
             high
             priest
             ,
             bu●…
             onely
             ,
             
               that
               many
               think
               he
               did
            
             .
             2.
             
             Hence
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             conclusion
             subjoyned
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               corruptions
               cleaving
               to
               Gods
               ordinances
               null
               them
               not
               ,
            
             is
             not
             laid
             upon
             this
             solely
             ,
             nor
             positivly
             at
             all
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             partial
             ,
             but
             onely
             as
             a
             
               probable
               ground
            
             .
             And
             the
             conclusion
             it self
             when
             admitted
             ,
             will
             never
             reach
             his
             designe
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             .
             Again
             ,
             admitting
             that
             Paul
             acknowledged
             his
             providential
             title
             ,
             or
             
               jus
               in
               re
            
             as
             to
             a
             civil
             office
             and
             administration
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             well
             have
             its
             own
             weight
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             premised
             conclusion
             ,
             civil
             rule
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             being
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             made
             null
             by
             corruptions
             ,
             so
             upon
             the
             the
             difference
             of
             civil
             from
             sacred
             rule
             this
             concession
             will
             not
             legitimat
             or
             infer
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             spiritual
             part
             of
             his
             administration
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             seen
             how
             well
             our
             Informer
             hath
             acquit
             himself
             in
             his
             arguing
             from
             the
             English
             Presbyterians
             .
             Let
             us
             next
             consider
             ,
             how
             he
             reasons
             from
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             in
             that
             peice
             forecited
             ,
             if
             at
             least
             we
             may
             call
             that
             which
             he
             here
             offers
             a
             formal
             reasoning
             ,
             since
             he
             offers
             not
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             any
             argument
             from
             these
             citations
             ,
             but
             sure
             we
             will
             find
             that
             these
             passages
             will
             burn
             his
             fingers
             .
             In
             that
             piece
             [
             scil
             .
             Due
             right
             of
             presb
             .
             page
             220.
             to
             256.
             ]
             There
             are
             several
             passages
             which
             this
             man
             takes
             hold
             of
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             [
             He
             asserts
             that
             separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             where
             the
             orthodox
             word
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             duely
             administrat
             ,
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             vindicats
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             ]
             Ans.
             This
             in
             Mr
             Rutherfoords
             sense
             will
             plead
             more
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministry
             &
             
             professors
             then
             for
             Conformists
             ,
             whom
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             will
             look
             upon
             
               as
               our
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             this
             ,
             since
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             )
             he
             holds
             that
             in
             case
             of
             such
             a
             breach
             as
             we
             have
             now
             ,
             the
             pure
             Church
             remains
             with
             the
             smaller
             stedfast
             number
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             backsliders
             from
             truth
             and
             purity
             ,
             tho
             the
             ●…reater
             number
             ,
             yet
             really
             are
             the
             Schismaticks
             .
             And
             ●…n
             this
             sense
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             him
             when
             he
             sayes
             that
             this
             separation
             as
             to
             worship
             ,
             will
             not
             infer
             an
             absolut
             separation
             ,
             And
             his
             allowing
             non-union
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             separation
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             purer
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             ,
             and
             his
             admitting
             a
             
               partial
               separation
            
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             
               partial
               corruption
            
             of
             ordinances
             
               (
               Peacable
               plea
               page
            
             121.
             )
             will
             much
             more
             plead
             for
             a
             
               total
               non-union
            
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ;
             and
             I
             dare
             appeal
             this
             Informer
             if
             Mr
             Rutherfoords
             words
             
               (
               Peaceable
               plea
               page
            
             122.
             )
             doth
             not
             suite
             our
             case
             and
             express
             such
             a
             sense
             therof
             as
             we
             have
             explaind
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             would
             not
             have
             applyed
             that
             which
             follows
             unto
             our
             present
             prelatick
             party
             ,
             had
             he
             seen
             our
             Church
             in
             this
             posture
             and
             in
             her
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             viz.
             
               we
               separat
               not
               from
               a
               true
               Church
               or
               her
               Lawfull
               Pastors
               ,
               when
               we
               separat
               from
               hirelings
               and
               Idolshepherds
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               go
               before
               us
               ,
            
             and
             whether
             he
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             and
             called
             Conformists
             so
             ?
             Thus
             (
             page
             148.
             concl
             .
             6.
             )
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               we
               may
               separat
               from
               the
               worship
               when
               we
               separat
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
             So
             that
             its
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             Mr
             Rutherfoords
             sense
             we
             separat
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             nor
             her
             worship
             ,
             while
             withdrawing
             from
             Curats
             ,
             in
             attending
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christs
             faithfull
             ambassadours
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Next
             place
             this
             Informer
             presents
             to
             us
             these
             passages
             further
             in
             that
             peice
             mentioned
             ,
             viz.
             (
             page
             233.
             )
             [
             the
             personal
             faults
             of
             others
             ,
             are
             not
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             separation
             —
             That
             the
             disciples
             thought
             not
             the
             society
             unclean
             for
             Judas
             sin
             ,
             though
             they
             
             knew
             one
             of
             them
             had
             a
             Devil
             .
             ]
             Again
             (
             page
             250.
             )
             [
             It
             was
             not
             Lawfull
             to
             separat
             from
             the
             Pharisees
             preaching
             truth
             .
             ]
             (
             page
             253.
             )
             [
             The
             Godly
             separated
             no●…
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             altar
             of
             damascus
             was
             se●…
             up
             ,
             things
             dedicat
             to
             Idols
             ,
             as
             Lutheran
             images
             ,
             are
             called
             Idolatry
             ,
             1
             Cor
             10.
             34.
             
             Idolatry
             by
             participation
             ,
             and
             the
             cup
             of
             devils
             ,
             yet
             Paul
             command●…
             not
             separation
             ,
             and
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             there
             .
             ]
             I
             answer
             ,
             this
             is
             already
             removed
             by
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             conclusion
             for
             his
             cause
             ,
             which
             thi●…
             loose
             disputer
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             offer
             to
             draw
             ou●…
             upon
             these
             citations
             .
             1.
             
             Unless
             he
             prove
             the
             Conforming
             party
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             which
             in
             this
             case
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             adhere
             ,
             or
             2.
             
             If
             we
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             our
             Churches
             Reformation
             ,
             Presbyterian
             ministers
             and
             professors
             are
             the
             true
             organick
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             though
             the
             persecute
             smaller
             number
             (
             which
             according
             to
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             is
             very
             easy
             ,
             for
             he
             sayes
             that
             in
             case
             of
             defection
             ,
             truth
             as
             life
             recools
             to
             the
             smaller
             hidden
             part
             ,
             
               (
               Due
               right
               page
            
             253.
             )
             In
             either
             case
             I
             say
             this
             will
             plead
             more
             appositly
             for
             adherence
             to
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             and
             their
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             Mr
             Rutherfoords
             scope
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               that
               personal
               faults
               corrupt
               not
               the
               worship
               ,
            
             which
             wee
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             have
             above
             cleared
             this
             falls
             utterly
             short
             of
             reaching
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             owning
             of
             Curats
             ,
             untill
             he
             first
             prove
             his
             forementioned
             suppositions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             begs
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             this
             principle
             or
             assertion
             of
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             will
             plead
             more
             strongly
             for
             not
             disowning
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             untill
             this
             Informer
             prove
             his
             suppositions
             ,
             and
             disprove
             ours
             in
             this
             debate
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             impertinency
             of
             all
             his
             citations
             here
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             whereby
             he
             can
             ward
             of
             this
             argument
             its
             reaching
             adherence
             to
             
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             inferring
             a
             conclusion
             of
             owning
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             either
             ,
             first
             be
             retorted
             upon
             himself
             ,
             or
             secondly
             ,
             the
             universality
             of
             the
             argument
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             deduced
             there
             from
             ,
             so
             limited
             ,
             as
             utterly
             to
             irritat
             his
             design
             ;
             since
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Lawfull
             separation
             from
             a
             Ministry
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             altho
             not
             polluted
             by
             personal
             scandals
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             principle
             in
             every
             case
             will
             not
             infer
             a
             separation
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             far
             less
             a
             
               non
               union
            
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             to
             argue
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             a
             separation
             or
             non-union
             in
             every
             case
             ,
             or
             meerly
             ,
             from
             this
             ground
             [
             that
             there
             is
             no
             pollution
             of
             ordinances
             by
             the
             personal
             faults
             of
             Worshipers
             or
             administrators
             thereof
             ]
             is
             a
             gross
             
               petitio
               principii
               &
               ignoratio
               elenchi
            
             ;
             and
             which
             his
             case
             ,
             supposeth
             many
             things
             which
             are
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             That
             Conformists
             are
             this
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             practice
             of
             disowning
             them
             as
             now
             circumstantiat
             ,
             is
             properly
             a
             sinfull
             separation
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Prelatists
             have
             the
             best
             right
             to
             officiat
             as
             Ministers
             in
             this
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             That
             we
             have
             no
             other
             reasons
             for
             a
             non-union
             but
             this
             pretended
             pollution
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             stand
             obliged
             upon
             this
             supposition
             that
             the
             ordinances
             are
             not
             thus
             polluted
             ,
             to
             joyn
             to
             them
             rather
             then
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             .
             And
             since
             this
             principle
             will
             prove
             them
             all
             to
             be
             Schismaticks
             who
             disowne
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             therefrom
             that
             our
             Informer
             is
             in
             this
             pamphlet
             pleading
             for
             Schism
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             must
             so
             limit
             this
             position
             ,
             as
             thereby
             his
             conclusion
             against
             us
             shall
             be
             utterly
             cut
             off
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             presents
             unto
             us
             that
             passage
             (
             page
             254.
             )
             where
             he
             shews
             [
             That
             the
             godly
             in
             England
             tho
             separating
             from
             Bishops
             and
             Ceremonies
             did
             not
             separat
             from
             that
             Church
             ;
             and
             approves
             their
             doing
             so
             ,
             and
             in
             keeping
             communion
             therwith
             
             in
             unquestionable
             duties
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             he
             charges
             upon
             these
             separatists
             against
             whom
             he
             reasoneth
             ,
             telling
             us
             ibidem
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Church
             be
             incorrigible
             in
             a
             wicked
             conversation
             ,
             and
             yet
             retain
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             it
             s
             to
             be
             presumed
             that
             God
             hath
             some
             there
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             —
             that
             Christ
             himself
             is
             where
             his
             ordinances
             are
             ,
             and
             some
             union
             with
             him
             the
             head
             —
             that
             though
             a
             privat
             scandalous
             brother
             ought
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             ,
             yet
             not
             an
             Orthodox
             Chuch
             .
             ]
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             Presbyterians
             have
             all
             this
             to
             plead
             for
             pleoples
             adherence
             to
             them
             ,
             untill
             this
             Informer
             prove
             that
             the
             prelatick
             party
             are
             our
             nationall
             organick
             Church
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             
               ad
               Kalendas
               Graecas
            
             .
             2.
             
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             all
             along
             states
             his
             question
             as
             to
             separation
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Church
               so
               and
               so
               polluted
               .
               Ergo
            
             he
             spaks
             not
             of
             
               a
               Schismatick
               destroying
               Innovating
               party
            
             ,
             or
             a
             separation
             from
             them
             rather
             then
             a
             sound
             Church
             contending
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             quite
             invert
             his
             scope
             and
             arguing
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             and
             hypothesis
             thereof
             .
             For
             I
             pose
             this
             man
             what
             if
             a
             party
             of
             acknowledged
             Innovators
             cast
             out
             the
             true
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             should
             plead
             this
             passage
             of
             Mr
             Rutherfoords
             for
             their
             schism
             and
             the
             peoples
             adherence
             to
             them
             ,
             sure
             he
             would
             charge
             them
             with
             begging
             the
             question
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             Consormists
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             would
             acknowledge
             that
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             pleads
             nothing
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             sayes
             
               ib
               idem
            
             [
             We
             may
             separat
             from
             the
             Lords
             supper
             where
             the
             bread
             is
             ador'd
             —
             and
             from
             baptism
             where
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             cross
             is
             —
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             to
             separat
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             Ans.
             We
             may
             hence
             collect
             that
             in
             Mr
             Rutherfoords
             principles
             1.
             
             We
             are
             to
             separat
             from
             all
             
               contagious
               Worship
            
             ,
             tho
             not
             absolutly
             corrupt
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             is
             no
             separation
             
               from
               the
               Church
            
             while
             there
             is
             a
             purer
             Church
             &
             Ministry
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             we
             were
             joynd
             .
             3.
             
             That
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             a
             non-union
             unto
             ,
             and
             disowning
             of
             a
             backsliding
             party
             ,
             
             
               who
               are
               not
               our
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             warrantable
             because
             of
             their
             contagious
             corruptions
             ,
             especially
             when
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             the
             opposition
             of
             that
             party
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             so
             virulent
             .
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             tells
             us
             there
             ,
             that
             we
             separat
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             when
             we
             profess
             to
             
               hear
               the
               word
            
             ,
             and
             allow
             
               the
               truth
               of
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             Presbyterian
             professors
             owne
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             while
             hearing
             and
             and
             adhering
             unto
             her
             faithfull
             Pastors
             .
             Beside
             ,
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             cause
             of
             non-union
             where
             there
             is
             not
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             separation
             ,
             as
             Paul
             separat
             not
             from
             the
             Jews
             till
             they
             blasphemed
             ,
             yet
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             why
             people
             should
             joyn
             to
             that
             Church
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             since
             they
             had
             the
             cleaner
             to
             joyn
             with
             viz.
             That
             of
             the
             Apostles
             —
             Ergo
             in
             case
             of
             a
             true
             Reformed
             Church
             her
             being
             divided
             ,
             and
             rent
             by
             a
             backsliding
             destroying
             party
             opposing
             her
             Authority
             ,
             union
             and
             purity
             ,
             introducing
             Innovations
             into
             her
             ,
             contrary
             to
             her
             Reformation
             and
             vows
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             her
             faithfull
             Ministry
             who
             dare
             not
             comply
             with
             their
             wicked
             course
             ,
             a
             non-union
             to
             them
             and
             adherence
             rather
             to
             that
             faithfull
             Ministry
             contending
             against
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             sinfull
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             a
             separation
             at
             all
             by
             Mr
             Rutherfoords
             doctrine
             .
             Sure
             the
             Presbyterian
             party
             are
             in
             our
             principles
             the
             cleanest
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             therefore
             Mr
             Rutherfoords
             allows
             to
             adhere
             .
             (
             page
             253.
             )
          
           
             But
             here
             the
             Informer
             presents
             us
             another
             passage
             in
             that
             same
             place
             to
             repell
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             asserts
             [
             there
             is
             no
             just
             cause
             to
             leave
             a
             less
             clean
             Church
             (
             if
             true
             )
             and
             to
             go
             to
             a
             purer
             ,
             though
             one
             who
             is
             a
             member
             of
             no
             Church
             may
             joyn
             to
             that
             which
             he
             conceives
             purest
             .
             ]
             Ans.
             This
             makes
             as
             little
             for
             him
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             He
             is
             still
             speaking
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             thus
             intirely
             less
             pure
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             a
             
             more
             pure
             .
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             their
             prelatick
             impurity
             ,
             has
             not
             infected
             all
             our
             Church
             ,
             their
             being
             1000
             of
             Ministers
             &
             professors
             who
             adhere
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             This
             man
             will
             not
             say
             that
             this
             will
             plead
             for
             a
             peoples
             adherence
             to
             a
             party
             of
             Schismatick
             backsliders
             Intruding
             upon
             a
             pure
             Church
             ,
             Introducing
             Innovations
             into
             her
             ,
             and
             ejecting
             her
             faithfull
             Ministry
             as
             Conformists
             are
             now
             doing
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             convincingly
             clear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             2.
             that
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             layes
             much
             weight
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             
               man
               is
               already
               a
               member
               of
               that
               Church
               which
               is
               less
               pure
               ,
            
             but
             we
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             hactenus
             members
             of
             ,
             and
             on
             this
             ground
             under
             a
             prior
             obligation
             of
             adherence
             unto
             ,
             a
             party
             of
             Innovators
             and
             backsliders
             ,
             who
             are
             destroying
             and
             ruining
             the
             pure
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             case
             our
             prior
             obligation
             is
             in
             order
             to
             adherence
             to
             that
             pure
             Church
             and
             her
             faithfull
             Ministry
             ,
             thus
             opposed
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             at
             last
             our
             Informer
             who
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             silent
             as
             to
             any
             inference
             from
             his
             citations
             ,
             drawes
             out
             a
             general
             conclusion
             from
             them
             ,
             
               that
               in
               Mr
               Rutherfoords
               Iudgment
               and
               the
               English
               divines
               ,
               neither
               the
               personal
               faults
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               Nor
               real
               faults
               about
               the
               Worship
               (
               much
               less
               supposed
               only
               )
               will
               warrand
               a
               separation
               ,
            
             which
             when
             admitted
             lifts
             not
             his
             cause
             one
             hair
             breadth
             off
             the
             dust
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ;
             since
             he
             hath
             proved
             none
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             to
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             adhere
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             and
             principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             nor
             2.
             
             That
             this
             practice
             of
             disowning
             them
             in
             this
             our
             case
             ,
             is
             a
             sinfull
             separation
             .
             Or
             3.
             that
             we
             disowne
             then
             meerly
             for
             personal
             scandals
             ,
             or
             some
             corruption
             in
             Worship
             .
             Whereas
             we
             have
             proved
             that
             abstracting
             from
             both
             these
             ,
             we
             have
             ground
             of
             disowning
             them
             as
             
               Schismatick
               Innovators
            
             destroying
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             himself
             must
             grant
             that
             there
             
             may
             be
             a
             non-union
             unto
             ,
             yea
             a
             separation
             from
             
               a
               party
               ground
               lesly
               assuming
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
            
             though
             neither
             their
             personal
             faults
             do
             pollute
             the
             worship
             ,
             nor
             the
             worship
             it self
             be
             simpliciter
             disowned
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             must
             yeeld
             the
             cause
             when
             this
             is
             pleaded
             in
             behalf
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             separating
             from
             them
             :
             since
             it
             is
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             all
             along
             he
             pleads
             for
             people's
             disowning
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             the
             ordinances
             are
             polluted
             by
             their
             supposed
             scandals
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             our
             Informer
             exhorts
             his
             Doubter
             ,
             
               to
               try
               all
               things
               —
               and
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               to
               retract
               what
               is
               amiss
               ,
               as
               Augustin
               wrote
               books
               of
               retractions
               and
               Ierom
               exhorted
               Ruffinus
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               to
               confess
               an
               error
               .
               Ans.
            
             I
             think
             indeed
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             search
             all
             things
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             with
             a
             single
             heart
             and
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             searched
             better
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             obtruded
             upon
             Gods
             people
             (
             in
             defence
             of
             so
             bad
             a
             cause
             )
             such
             insignificant
             arguments
             for
             demonstrations
             .
             But
             why
             exhorted
             he
             not
             his
             Doubter
             
               to
               hold
               fast
               what
               is
               good
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             to
             try
             all
             things
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             ever
             learning
             ,
             and
             fixe
             in
             nothing
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             this
             latter
             part
             of
             that
             scripture
             precept
             ,
             justifies
             our
             opposing
             their
             Innovations
             .
             But
             he
             pleads
             for
             retractions
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             to
             see
             men
             who
             have
             Justified
             the
             casting
             aside
             such
             solemn
             Oaths
             and
             vows
             unto
             God
             ,
             plead
             for
             retractions
             .
             But
             if
             he
             and
             his
             party
             retract
             not
             such
             monstrous
             retractions
             (
             the
             very
             naming
             whereof
             would
             have
             made
             Augustin
             and
             Jerom
             astonished
             )
             the
             wo
             threatned
             against
             perjury
             ,
             backsliding
             ,
             &
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             is
             very
             near
             them
             .
             His
             concluding
             prayer
             that
             
               God
               bless
               us
               with
               truth
               and
               peace
               ,
            
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             heartily
             accorded
             ,
             and
             surely
             when
             our
             Jerusalem
             shall
             have
             this
             spiritual
             prosperity
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             truth
             (
             which
             this
             man
             pretends
             to
             pray
             for
             )
             within
             her
             walls
             ,
             prelats
             and
             their
             wofull
             train
             and
             corrupt
             principles
             ,
             
             which
             have
             made
             such
             sad
             breaches
             in
             her
             walls
             ,
             will
             be
             without
             them
             .
             And
             the
             prosperity
             of
             such
             as
             love
             her
             ,
             will
             ruine
             her
             enemies
             .
          
           
             His
             Doubters
             Resolution
             
               [
               to
               hold
               fast
               what
               is
               good
            
             upon
             the
             proof
             of
             all
             things
             ]
             makes
             up
             his
             lame
             advice
             .
             And
             having
             thus
             fortifyd
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             
               serious
               Doubter
            
             in
             that
             which
             this
             man
             hath
             been
             misinforming
             him
             about
             ,
             and
             antidoted
             this
             poyson
             ,
             we
             pray
             that
             all
             the
             sincere
             enquirers
             for
             truth
             ,
             may
             hold
             it
             fast
             against
             the
             times
             errors
             and
             defection
             .
             The
             character
             of
             schism
             presented
             to
             us
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             pamphlet
             ,
             is
             verifyed
             in
             the
             party
             he
             pleads
             for
             :
             since
             their
             proud
             usurpation
             of
             the
             name
             and
             authority
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             thus
             rent
             and
             separat
             from
             her
             ,
             demonstrats
             this
             their
             schism
             to
             be
             superbiaeproles
             .
             And
             in
             their
             taking
             up
             such
             grosse
             unheard
             of
             principles
             anent
             Oaths
             ,
             anent
             Magistracy
             &c.
             to
             maintain
             and
             uphold
             this
             usurping
             hierarchy
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             fall
             under
             that
             other
             branch
             of
             the
             character
             of
             schism
             ,
             that
             
               male
               perseverando
               fit
               haeresis
            
             .
             And
             because
             of
             the
             corruptions
             which
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             more
             &
             more
             productive
             of
             ,
             It
             may
             very
             probably
             become
             also
             
               mater
               haereseos
            
             .
             The
             Lord
             awake
             for
             judgement
             ,
             and
             send
             a
             plentifull
             rain
             to
             water
             his
             in
             heritance
             ,
             and
             revive
             his
             work
             in
             the
             admist
             of
             the
             years
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             upon
             his
             sanctuary
             in
             these
             lands
             ,
             which
             is
             disolat
             ,
             for
             his
             names
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Animadversions
               Upon
               the
               PREFACE
               ,
               And
               title
               Page
               .
            
          
           
             HAveing
             thus
             examined
             what
             this
             new
             Casuist
             hath
             offered
             in
             these
             Dialogues
             ,
             we
             shall
             here
             subjoyn
             some
             Animadversions
             upon
             the
             Preface
             prefixt
             to
             this
             pamplet
             (
             1.
             )
             His
             profest
             design
             is
             
               to
               let
               people
               see
               the
               sin
               and
               unwarrantableness
               of
               separation
               as
               the
               Epidimicall
               desease
               of
               the
               time
               .
               Ans.
            
             I
             think
             indeed
             it
             is
             so
             .
             and
             upon
             whose
             side
             this
             separation
             lyes
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             brought
             in
             this
             flood
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             not
             since
             78
             but
             62
             I
             hope
             may
             be
             now
             no
             doubt
             to
             the
             impartiall
             discerner
             .
             It
             s
             no
             strange
             thing
             to
             see
             men
             charge
             upon
             others
             ,
             that
             whereof
             themselves
             are
             so
             eminently
             guilty
             ,
             Papists
             call
             themselves
             the
             only
             Catholicks
             and
             charge
             Protestant
             Churches
             with
             separation
             ,
             just
             as
             this
             man
             and
             his
             Innovating
             party
             deal
             with
             us
             ,
             they
             only
             must
             be
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             though
             not
             many
             years
             agoe
             it
             would
             have
             been
             thought
             (
             I
             beleeve
             by
             many
             of
             these
             men
             themselves
             )
             as
             strange
             a●…e
             absurditie
             and
             paradox
             ,
             to
             term
             such
             a
             party
             owning
             such
             principles
             and
             practices
             as
             they
             now
             doe
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             to
             affirm
             that
             nihil
             was
             
               aliquid
               ,
               non
               ens
               ,
               ens
               ,
            
             or
             that
             Zenith
             was
             in
             the
             situation
             and
             place
             of
             Nadir
             :
             such
             ane
             intoxicating
             thing
             is
             backsliding
             and
             sinfull
             self
             love
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               praises
               Magistrats
               in
               the
               bounds
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               whose
               authority
               together
               with
               his
               mightie
               convictions
            
             (
             forsooth
             )
             
               brought
               back
               people
               who
               went
               once
               to
               hear
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               out
               of
               noveltie
               .
               Ans
               ,
            
             ●…s
             no
             small
             peice
             of
             our
             sin
             and
             desolation
             that
             the
             Magistrats
             sword
             given
             him
             for
             protection
             of
             the
             Lords
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             in
             following
             theire
             duty
             ,
             according
             to
             there
             solemn
             vowes
             to
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             improven
             in
             such
             a
             sinfull
             opposition
             to
             them
             .
             What
             peace
             and
             order
             in
             this
             Church
             hath
             attended
             their
             monstrous
             perperjurious
             backsliding
             ,
             were
             20
             years
             experience
             may
             discover
             especiallie
             to
             those
             who
             have
             seen
             and
             known
             the
             beautifull
             order
             of
             our
             first
             glorious
             ●…temple
             ,
             the
             verie
             rubbish
             ,
             whereof
             is
             yet
             refreshfull
             in
             any
             remains
             of
             a
             faithfull
             Ministrie
             that
             is
             left
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Against
               his
               modest
               reluctancie
            
             (
             forsoo●…h
             )
             
               some
               of
               authoritie
               and
               learning
               among
               his
               party
               thought
               it
               fitt
               that
               these
               his
               Dialogues
               should
               see
               the
               light
               ,
               because
               schismatick
               principles
               and
               practices
               are
               not
               laid
               aside
               but
               carried
               on
               and
               this
            
             Informer
             
               thou
               ht
               it
               a
               mater
               of
               conscience
               to
               discover
               to
               such
               as
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               informed
               ,
               how
               unwarrarantable
               such
               cours●…s
               are
               ,
               if
               Scripure
               and
               even
               the
               Doct
               ine
               of
               Presbyterians
               may
               be
               admited
               to
               judge
               .
               Ans.
            
             How
             he
             hath
             fastned
             this
             charge
             of
             
               Schismatick
               principles
            
             and
             practices
             upon
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             and
             Professors
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Impartiall
             to
             Judge
             from
             what
             is
             here
             replyed
             .
             And
             how
             far
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             hath
             affered
             either
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             the
             principles
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             is
             from
             reaching
             the
             conclusion
             which
             he
             aims
             at
             in
             these
             trifling
             Dialogues
             ;
             which
             all
             who
             are
             conscientious
             are
             (
             we
             hope
             )
             shy
             this
             rejoynder
             ,
             and
             a
             respect
             to
             truth
             and
             dutie
             ,
             sufficiently
             antidoted
             against
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             as
             well
             as
             conscientious
             may
             wonder
             at
             such
             prodigiously
             bold
             ignorance
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               wonders
               that
               so
               many
               of
               good
               note
               and
               not
               of
               the
               comons
               only
               are
               drinking
               in
               the
               principles
               of
               Brounists
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               zealously
               disputed
               against
               by
               old
               nonconformists
               .
               Ans.
            
             How
             h●…
             hath
             made
             good
             this
             charge
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             persusall
             of
             what
             is
             here
             replyed
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             the
             pleadings
             of
             these
             Non-conformists
             whom
             he
             mentions
             are
             from
             helping
             his
             cause
             .
             I
             must
             here
             add
             ,
             that
             its
             astoninishing
             to
             find
             this
             man
             pretending
             a
             
               principle
               of
               conscience
            
             for
             this
             undertaking
             ,
             when
             his
             conscience
             could
             not
             but
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             both
             upon
             the
             poynt
             of
             Episcopacie
             ,
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             separation
             also
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             all
             and
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             said
             fully
             answered
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             pitifully
             snakes
             away
             from
             our
             arguments
             &
             dar
             not
             propose
             them
             in
             there
             genuin
             strength
             .
             Nay
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             offer
             fairly
             to
             state
             the
             question
             in
             any
             of
             these
             three
             great
             points
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             inform
             us
             about
             ,
             but
             confusedly
             shuffles
             them
             up
             for
             his
             own
             advantadge
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             the
             Covenant
             obligation
             ,
             he
             poorly
             followes
             the
             arguments
             of
             the
             
               Seasonable
               case
            
             ,
             and
             some
             hints
             from
             the
             Surveyer
             without
             so
             much
             as
             offring
             any
             return
             unto
             what
             the
             Apologist
             hath
             long
             since
             repelyd
             unto
             them
             .
             If
             this
             was
             conscientious
             dealing
             let
             any
             Judge
             ?
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             
               that
               because
               Episcopacie
               and
               the
               covenants
               are
               by
               people
               made
               the
               great
               grounds
               of
               separating
               ,
               therefore
               he
               premised
               his
               two
               dialogues
               concerning
               Episcopacie
               and
               the
               Covenants
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               a
               sandy
               ground
               they
               are
               for
               separation
               ,
               if
               prelacie
               be
               found
               at
               least
               Lawfull
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenants
               in
               evry
               case
               not
               obligatorie
               ,
            
             whereas
             he
             hath
             offered
             nothing
             either
             to
             prove
             prelacie
             lawful
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             not
             obligatorie
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             by
             severall
             of
             the
             godly
             learned
             abundantly
             answered
             and
             fully
             bafled
             ,
             sevrall
             of
             which
             (
             viz.
             the
             Apollogist
             ,
             and
             
               jus
               divinum
               Ministery
               Anglican
            
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             before
             him
             in
             writeing
             these
             Dialogues
             ,
             and
             yet
             nather
             doth
             he
             touch
             the
             answers
             of
             the
             Apologist
             to
             his
             
             arguments
             anent
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             dar
             he
             scan
             the
             pungent
             arguments
             of
             the
             London
             Ministers
             against
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             likwise
             there
             answers
             to
             sevrall
             things
             which
             he
             has
             offered
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             particularly
             there
             learned
             Appendix
             in
             the
             poynt
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             which
             cuts
             the
             sinnews
             of
             all
             his
             tedious
             legend
             of
             testimonies
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             medle
             with
             .
             Beside
             It
             wold
             seem
             he
             hath
             seen
             Smectymnus
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             whose
             learned
             confutation
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             plea
             as
             well
             from
             scripture
             as
             antiquity
             he
             passes
             over
             
               sicco
               pede
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Erastian
             prelacie
             ,
             he
             offers
             not
             a
             jot
             indefence
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             his
             conscience
             could
             tell
             him
             that
             this
             is
             one
             main
             poynt
             of
             our
             plea
             against
             him
             .
             So
             that
             suppose
             Episcopacie
             were
             
               in
               its
               self
               found
               Lawfull
            
             ,
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             yet
             if
             Erastian
             Episcopacie
             be
             found
             unlawfull
             ,
             his
             cause
             and
             pleading
             is
             lame
             and
             lost
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             he
             would
             amuse
             his
             reader
             with
             a
             testimonie
             of
             Zanchie
             and
             another
             of
             Blondell
             which
             parts
             the
             hoofs
             of
             his
             page
             first
             as
             for
             Zanchie
             he
             cites
             a
             passage
             of
             his
             
               Obser
               :
               in
               suam
               ipsius
               confessionem
               cap.
            
             25.
             aphor
             :
             10.
             11.
             wherein
             he
             saves
             first
             
               his
               faith
               is
               simply
               built
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               Next
               In
               some
               measure
               upon
               the
               commun
               consent
               of
               the
               antient
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               beleeves
               what
               has
               been
               defyned
               by
               holy
               fathers
               gathered
               together
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               —
               citra
               ullam
               Scripturae
               contradictionem
               that
               these
               things
               are
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               though
               not
               of
               the
               same
               authoritie
               with
               Scripture
               ,
            
             then
             he
             adds
             that
             
               nothing
               is
               more
               certain
               from
               counsells
               Histories
               and
               writeings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               then
               these
               orders
               of
               Ministers
               of
               which
               he
               has
               been
               speaking
               to
               have
               been
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               her
               intire
               consent
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               he
               to
               condemn
               what
               the
               whole
               Church
               has
               aproved
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             beside
             that
             he
             should
             have
             set
             doun
             these
             
               gradus
               Ministrorum
            
             which
             Zanchius
             speaks
             of
             ,
             that
             his
             reader
             might
             have
             known
             what
             these
             degrees
             were
             ,
             or
             whither
             they
             were
             prelatick
             degrees
             or
             not
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             he
             would
             have
             done
             had
             he
             not
             found
             that
             
             this
             would
             have
             marred
             his
             intent
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             offer
             to
             English
             any
             part
             of
             this
             or
             of
             the
             ensuing
             testimony
             )
             we
             say
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             any
             who
             knowes
             Zanchies
             learning
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             first
             and
             pure
             antiquity
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             from
             giving
             a
             testimony
             to
             the
             present
             Diocesian
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             Erastian
             prelat
             ,
             of
             whom
             none
             can
             without
             extrem
             impudence
             assert
             that
             Zanchie
             is
             speaking
             ,
             will
             esteem
             this
             perswasion
             [
             that
             the
             prelacy
             now
             existant
             with
             us
             hath
             the
             universall
             consent
             of
             all
             histories
             councills
             and
             fathers
             ]
             to
             be
             as
             far
             from
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Zanchie
             ,
             as
             its
             necessary
             to
             prove
             his
             poynt
             2.
             
             Zanchise
             ayes
             his
             faith
             simply
             and
             mainly
             leans
             upon
             
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             whatever
             the
             word
             is
             found
             to
             condemn
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             it
             doth
             the
             present
             prelacie
             in
             many
             respects
             )
             Zanchie
             will
             make
             no
             bones
             to
             condemn
             it
             likwise
             ,
             own
             it
             who
             will.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             passage
             he
             cites
             is
             of
             
               Blondell
               (
               Apoll.
               pag.
            
             193.
             )
             who
             asserts
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               belongs
               absolutly
               to
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               —
               and
               it
               s
               anext
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               the
               maner
               &
               order
               of
               its
               government
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               alwayes
               thought
               permitted
               to
               her
               arbitrement
               ;
               Nather
               must
               we
               think
               every
               thing
               unlawful
               which
               humane
               custom
               of
               professors
               hath
               brought
               into
               the
               use
               of
               divine
               things
               —
               That
               in
               such
               things
               christian
               prudence
               must
               act
               its
               part
               ,
               that
               no
               Church
               must
               be
               drawen
               into
               ane
               example
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               generall
               precept
               〈◊〉
               Cor.
            
             14
             :
             40
             ▪
             
               the
               Church
               hath
               full
               power
               to
               follow
               what
               is
               more
               decent
               and
               commodious
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             We
             have
             before
             cleard
             that
             with
             Blondell
             their
             
               diocesian
               Prelat
            
             stands
             absolutly
             condemned
             in
             scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             principles
             is
             diametrally
             opposit
             to
             the
             
               divine
               Scripture
               Bishop
            
             ,
             which
             evidently
             concludes
             his
             condemning
             the
             present
             Episcopacie
             with
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             —
             much
             more
             the
             Erastian
             prelat
             ,
             altering
             fundamentally
             the
             government
             
             it self
             ,
             which
             he
             dar
             not
             say
             that
             Blondell
             ever
             dreamed
             of
             .
             So
             that
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             because
             of
             this
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             Blondell
             will
             befound
             to
             admitt
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             constant
             Moderator
             ,
             which
             Its
             well
             knowen
             is
             the
             outmost
             length
             he
             goes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Churches
             example
             and
             practice
             here
             anent
             may
             be
             variable
             ,
             it
             falls
             utterly
             short
             of
             reaching
             the
             lest
             patrociny
             to
             his
             cause
             .
             2.
             he
             cites
             1
             Cor
             14.
             40.
             anent
             alterable
             circumstances
             of
             order
             and
             decency
             ,
             about
             which
             the
             Churches
             exercise
             of
             Christian
             prudence
             is
             convérsant
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             must
             understand
             what
             he
             pleads
             for
             to
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             shewed
             upon
             the
             first
             Dialogue
             how
             far
             its
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             &
             reason
             to
             include
             a
             diocesian
             Bishop
             or
             Arch
             bishop
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             decencie
             and
             order
             there
             commanded
             ,
             since
             decencie
             and
             order
             points
             only
             at
             circumstances
             of
             actions
             already
             commanded
             and
             circumstances
             commun
             to
             civil
             and
             sacred
             things
             .
             And
             this
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             rules
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             can
             think
             Blondell
             so
             sottish
             as
             to
             take
             in
             among
             these
             ,
             the
             Diocesian
             or
             Erastian
             Bishop
             and
             Arch-Bishop
             .
             3.
             
             Since
             the
             profest
             scope
             of
             Blondells
             learned
             Appology
             is
             to
             plead
             for
             
               sententia
               Hieronomi
            
             —
             which
             is
             that
             in
             Apostolick
             times
             
               communi
               concilio
               presbyterorum
               Ecelesiae
               gubernabantur
            
             ,
             surely
             whatever
             Blondell
             may
             admitt
             as
             to
             the
             Churches
             libertie
             in
             relation
             to
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             admission
             of
             the
             diocesian
             prelate
             with
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             (
             which
             this
             man
             pleads
             for
             )
             and
             much
             more
             the
             Erastian
             prelate
             ,
             would
             evert
             both
             his
             hypothesis
             and
             scope
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             dare
             not
             deny
             that
             with
             Blondell
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             Ministeriall
             scripturall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Presbyterat
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             he
             calls
             the
             
               modus
               rei
            
             cannot
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             in
             Blondells
             meaning
             )
             be
             supposed
             such
             a
             
               modus
               rei
            
             as
             destroyes
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             &
             the
             subject
             which
             
             it
             affects
             ,
             as
             certainly
             by
             the
             Diocesian
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Erastian
             ,
             doth
             the
             very
             substantialls
             of
             Presbyters
             divine
             power
             ,
             which
             this
             learned
             author
             is
             in
             that
             piece
             pleading
             for
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             I
             dare
             pose
             this
             Informer
             ,
             whither
             Blondell
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             a
             national
             Churches
             liberty
             in
             this
             point
             of
             Custome
             or
             alterable
             circumstances
             of
             decencie
             and
             order
             (
             even
             tho
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             he
             puts
             Episcopacy
             among
             these
             )
             is
             tyed
             up
             and
             restrained
             ,
             by
             sacred
             solemn
             Oaths
             and
             vowes
             universally
             taken
             on
             against
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             cause
             is
             never
             a
             whit
             bettered
             by
             these
             blind
             Testimonies
             which
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             he
             he
             durst
             not
             translate
             ,
             as
             he
             professeth
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             citations
             ,
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             unlearned
             .
          
           
             The
             assertion
             after
             subjovned
             by
             him
             
               viz.
               that
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               Episcopacie
               was
               questioned
               by
               none
               of
               the
               ancients
               except
               Aerius
               ,
               and
               rarely
               by
               any
               of
               the
               modern
               except
               some
               of
               our
               British
               divines
               ,
               that
               antient
               and
               modern
               divines
               think
               that
               prelacie
               was
               the
               primitive
               Government
               left
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ]
            
             we
             have
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             manifest
             untruth
             .
             Specially
             when
             applyed
             to
             the
             prelacy
             existant
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             consentient
             judgment
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             ,
             both
             of
             ancient
             and
             modern
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             
               jure
               divino
            
             betwixt
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
             And
             that
             our
             Prelats
             now
             in
             Scotland
             are
             as
             far
             different
             from
             the
             antient
             Bishops
             as
             east
             from
             West
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             patrocinie
             can
             be
             drawen
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             That
             Blondell
             professes
             to
             vindicat
             Jerom
             from
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             Aerianism
             ,
             who
             will
             believe
             ,
             taking
             Aerius
             opinion
             to
             be
             for
             the
             premised
             Identitie
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ;
             since
             we
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             by
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Fathers
             held
             this
             same
             opinion
             with
             Aerius
             .
             How
             he
             hath
             proved
             Episcopacie
             
               [
               to
               be
               the
            
             
             
               Government
               which
               hath
               best
               warrand
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               hath
               continued
               without
               interruption
               for
               many
               years
               ]
            
             we
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             reader
             to
             judge
             by
             what
             is
             above
             replyed
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             pretended
             Scripture
             proofs
             for
             prelacy
             ,
             and
             his
             answers
             to
             our
             Arguments
             against
             it
             ,
             are
             most
             frivolous
             ,
             so
             none
             of
             his
             pretended
             Testimonies
             from
             antiquitie
             doe
             reach
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             nor
             any
             shadow
             of
             a
             patrocinie
             for
             our
             present
             Prelat
             now
             established
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             fully
             disproved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             diocesian
             and
             Erastian
             mould
             .
             What
             poor
             shaddowes
             for
             proofs
             doth
             this
             man
             grasp
             at
             Blondell
             thought
             the
             Scripture
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lawful
             ,
             and
             its
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             belong
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             good
             order
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishop
             with
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             deriving
             all
             his
             power
             from
             the
             civil
             Magistrat
             as
             immediatly
             subject
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             antilogical
             proof
             and
             a
             meer
             rop
             of
             sand
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             he
             mainly
             commends
             to
             his
             reader
             this
             Dialogue
             anent
             separation
             
               [
               wherein
               he
               sayes
               all
               the
               reasons
               brought
               for
               it
               are
               propounded
               and
               answered
               without
               passion
               which
               doth
               but
               alienat
               the
               minds
               .
               Ans.
            
             How
             poorly
             this
             man
             hath
             answered
             the
             true
             grounds
             of
             disowning
             conformists
             ,
             or
             rather
             past
             them
             over
             ,
             and
             how
             pityfully
             he
             all
             along
             begs
             the
             question
             in
             supposing
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             prove
             ,
             we
             hope
             is
             made
             sufficiently
             appear
             to
             the
             Judicious
             and
             impartiall
             .
             As
             for
             passion
             ,
             its
             true
             there
             is
             less
             of
             this
             in
             his
             Pamphlet
             then
             in
             some
             other
             of
             this
             stamp
             which
             his
             fellowes
             have
             flung
             out
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             his
             signal
             flashes
             of
             it
             
               [
               in
               Iustifying
               Dr
               Burnets
               parallel
               of
               nonconformists
               with
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               in
               calling
               them
               as
               great
               and
               causeless
               Schismaticks
               as
               ever
               the
               Church
               had
               in
               any
               age
               ,
            
             nay
             in
             his
             grosse
             malitious
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             sufferings
             of
             poor
             Innocents
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             telling
             us
             under
             the
             covert
             
             of
             Cyprians
             words
             
               [
               that
               their
               in
               expiable
               sin
               of
               discord
               is
               not
               purged
               by
               their
               sufferings
               —
               that
               forsaking
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               martyres
               nor
               reign
               with
               him
               ,
               ]
            
             which
             ,
             with
             what
             a
             tincture
             of
             malice
             it
             presents
             its
             self
             ,
             let
             any
             judge
             .
             His
             conferences
             he
             sayes
             do
             bring
             water
             to
             quenchour
             flames
             ,
             but
             they
             bring
             rather
             fewel
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             wood
             and
             hay
             to
             uphold
             Babell
             .
             The
             Rabbies
             whom
             he
             pleads
             for
             have
             kindled
             our
             flames
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             way
             to
             quench
             them
             Is
             to
             put
             these
             incendiaries
             to
             the
             door
             .
          
           
             Next
             he
             cites
             the
             preface
             of
             the
             
               Syntag.
               Confess
               .
               edit
               .
               Genev.
               [
               wherin
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               is
               commended
               for
               her
               unity
               as
               well
               as
               purity
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             and
             then
             he
             cryes
             out
             
               O
               how
               have
               we
               lost
               our
               good
               name
               ,
               and
               the
               staff
               of
               bonds
               is
               broken
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               us
               ]
            
             but
             he
             should
             have
             been
             so
             ingenuous
             as
             to
             have
             told
             us
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             preface
             of
             that
             Syntagma
             commended
             for
             our
             
               reformed
               Presbyterian
               discipline
            
             as
             the
             great
             bond
             and
             cement
             of
             our
             unity
             ,
             and
             the
             guard
             of
             our
             
               pure
               doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             broken
             this
             bond
             and
             sacred
             hedge
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             
               distress
               ,
               confusion
            
             and
             desolation
             of
             our
             Church
             since
             it
             was
             broken
             ,
             every
             one
             now
             sees
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             might
             lament
             the
             loss
             of
             
               our
               good
               name
            
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             our
             Integrity
             where
             he
             a
             true
             son
             and
             watchmen
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             The
             consequences
             of
             our
             sad
             divisions
             ,
             through
             the
             violence
             and
             Schismatick
             intrusion
             of
             abjured
             perjured
             Prelats
             and
             their
             underlings
             have
             indeed
             hazarded
             the
             standing
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             among
             us
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Mark
             3.
             24.
             
             And
             the
             biting
             &
             devouring
             wolves
             ,
             the
             Prelats
             for
             whom
             he
             pleads
             have
             hazarded
             the
             consuming
             of
             Gods
             poor
             remnant
             Gal.
             5.
             19.
             
             Our
             Churches
             dissolution
             &
             corruption
             ,
             &
             were
             he
             as
             tender
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             preserve
             there
             worldly
             peace
             and
             sinfull
             union
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             seen
             Prelacy
             to
             be
             
             the
             
               Idol
               Iealousie
            
             ,
             the
             wedge
             driven
             by
             the
             popish
             artisans
             to
             divide
             and
             break
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             breaches
             to
             be
             removed
             in
             order
             to
             healing
             .
             The
             popish
             invasion
             doth
             indeed
             plead
             for
             union
             of
             the
             true
             Prorestant
             Church
             and
             interest
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             hold
             out
             and
             oppose
             such
             arrant
             upholders
             and
             promoters
             of
             that
             Antichristian
             interest
             as
             Prelats
             have
             first
             and
             last
             been
             found
             and
             never
             more
             then
             now
             ,
             since
             popry
             hath
             never
             more
             prevaild
             then
             since
             they
             were
             established
             (
             by
             the
             confession
             even
             of
             our
             Rulers
             )
             and
             that
             without
             control
             .
             While
             they
             are
             enflaming
             the
             powers
             to
             the
             out
             most
             height
             of
             rage
             against
             poor
             Innocent
             nonconfomists
             ,
             so
             that
             union
             with
             them
             who
             are
             at
             so
             palpable
             an
             union
             with
             Rome
             is
             not
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             which
             is
             to
             be
             keep
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ownd
             by
             any
             that
             favour
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             .
          
           
             The
             texts
             which
             he
             presents
             unto
             us
             upon
             the
             frontispeice
             of
             the
             Pamphlet
             will
             be
             found
             to
             rebound
             a
             deadly
             blow
             upon
             his
             cause
             .
             For
             that
             ●…assage
             Psal.
             122.
             6.
             7.
             
               pray
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               Ierusalem
               &c.
               
            
             We
             also
             pray
             for
             this
             peace
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             this
             suit
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             make
             up
             the
             breaches
             in
             her
             walls
             ,
             and
             remove
             the
             treacherous
             breakers
             thereof
             ,
             who
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             again
             and
             again
             that
             in
             this
             they
             have
             
               dealt
               very
               treacherously
            
             ,
             but
             what
             peace
             with
             Conformists
             while
             their
             whoordomsare
             so
             many
             .
             The
             next
             text
             is
             Psal
             133.
             1.
             
               behold
               how
               good
               and
               pleasant
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               brethren
               to
               duell
               together
               in
               unitie
               .
            
             It
             is
             so
             indeed
             and
             therefore
             woe
             unto
             them
             (
             if
             they
             repent
             no●…
             )
             who
             have
             broken
             this
             bond
             of
             holy
             brotherhood
             ,
             have
             rent
             Aarons
             garment
             ,
             corrupted
             the
             Covenant
             of
             levi
             ,
             and
             do
             avowedly
             owne
             principles
             and
             wayes
             upon
             which
             hermons
             dew
             (
             heavens
             blessing
             )
             cannot
             be
             
             exspected
             .
             Therefore
             this
             command
             of
             Lovely
             union
             engadges
             to
             disjoyn
             our selves
             from
             them
             .
             For
             the
             next
             text
             Mark
             3.
             24.
             
             
               a
               kingdome
               divided
               against
               its
               self
               cannot
               stand
            
             &c.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             Gods
             Church
             hath
             stood
             amidst
             great
             divisions
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             intire
             in
             it
             ●…f
             ,
             and
             will
             at
             last
             be
             delivered
             from
             all
             divisions
             and
             offences
             ;
             and
             therefore
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             we
             are
             to
             avoid
             prelatists
             who
             have
             caused
             them
             .
             For
             that
             of
             heb
             10.
             25.
             anent
             
               not
               forsaking
               the
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             we
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             that
             such
             as
             are
             sorroufull
             for
             our
             Churches
             true
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             this
             man
             and
             his
             fellowes
             reproaches
             thereof
             are
             a
             burthen
             ,
             have
             had
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Christs
             ambassadours
             to
             attend
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             Assemblies
             hath
             not
             wholly
             left
             them
             ,
             but
             hath
             covered
             a
             table
             in
             the
             wildernes
             in
             this
             our
             Churches
             fli●…ht
             unto
             it
             ,
             to
             these
             who
             with
             perill
             of
             their
             life
             are
             seeking
             their
             soul
             food
             because
             of
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             drawen
             out
             by
             Assemblies
             of
             Schismatick
             destroying
             Intruders
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             must
             depart
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             persecut
             us
             away
             for
             adherance
             to
             our
             sworn
             Reformation
             and
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             dissound
             .
          
           
             The
             sentence
             next
             subjoyned
             
               viz
               opinionum
               varietas
               &
               opinantium
               unitas
               non
               sunt
               asustata
               ,
            
             doth
             highly
             reflect
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             who
             doe
             persecut
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             all
             who
             differ
             in
             judgement
             from
             them
             in
             these
             things
             which
             they
             aknowledge
             but
             tricae
             &
             
               maters
               indifferent
            
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             this
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             chased
             out
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             admitted
             to
             no
             union
             with
             them
             except
             we
             unit
             in
             there
             sin
             ,
             which
             throw
             grace
             we
             are
             fixtly
             resolved
             against
             .
             His
             design
             
               [
               to
               quiet
               peoples
               minds
               ,
               and
               setle
               them
               in
               more
               peace
               and
               unitie
               ]
            
             is
             of
             it self
             to
             good
             to
             be
             presented
             as
             a
             porch
             here
             to
             such
             a
             shattered
             pasquill
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             pretended
             to
             so
             bad
             a
             cause
             
             &
             in
             this
             place
             may
             be
             not
             unsuitably
             assimilated
             to
             Solomons
             
               ring
               of
               gold
               in
               a
               swines
               snout
               .
            
             No
             doubt
             solid
             peace
             and
             unitie
             is
             only
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Gods
             way
             ,
             in
             keeping
             his
             Covenant
             and
             owning
             his
             Messengers
             of
             peace
             (
             whose
             feet
             have
             been
             beautiful
             even
             on
             these
             reproached
             mountains
             &
             other
             places
             where
             Gods
             people
             assembled
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             his
             call
             and
             seal
             to
             preach
             the
             gospell
             )
             and
             not
             in
             following
             the
             foxes
             in
             a
             way
             of
             perjurie
             and
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             as
             this
             pamphleter
             would
             perswad
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             Curteous
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           There
           being
           several
           considarable
           Typographicall
           erroures
           in
           the
           first
           part
           especially
           ,
           thou
           art
           desired
           ere
           thou
           readest
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           reading
           to
           amend
           with
           thy
           pen
           these
           ensuing
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           as
           will
           occurr
           unto
           the
           in
           the
           perusal
           .
        
         
           
             First
             Part.
             
          
           
             PAg.
             5.
             l.
             15.
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             6.
             l.
             25.
             r.
             28.
             l.
             29.
             r.
             inequality
             .
             p.
             8.
             l.
             18.
             r.
             chides
             .
             p.
             9.
             l.
             2.
             r.
             juridical
             .
             l.
             8.
             r.
             high
             .
             p.
             10.
             l.
             6.
             r.
             Pastors
             .
             l.
             16.
             r.
             dogmatick
             .
             l.
             35.
             r.
             juridical
             .
             pag.
             11.
             for
             [
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             ]
             r.
             influencing
             .
             p.
             13.
             l.
             30.
             r.
             this
             .
             p.
             17.
             l.
             6.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             l.
             24.
             r.
             posessed
             .
             p.
             18.
             l.
             17.
             r.
             he
             .
             p.
             19.
             l.
             32.
             r.
             qualifications
             .
             p.
             21.
             l.
             7.
             r.
             hath
             .
             p.
             22.
             l.
             11.
             r.
             tell
             .
             l.
             20.
             r.
             the.
             p.
             25.
             l.
             23.
             r.
             with
             .
             p.
             26.
             l.
             31.
             r.
             none
             .
             p.
             27.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             up
             .
             l.
             7.
             r.
             these
             .
             p.
             28.
             l.
             24.
             r.
             unto
             .
             p.
             29.
             l.
             26.
             r.
             power
             .
             p.
             31.
             l.
             17.
             r.
             there
             .
             p.
             32.
             l.
             32.
             r.
             it
             .
             p.
             36.
             l.
             26.
             r.
             worn
             .
             p.
             37.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             bring
             .
             p.
             39.
             l.
             13.
             r.
             he
             .
             p.
             12.
             p.
             46.
             l.
             23.
             r.
             Rom.
             12.
             p.
             51.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             Gravari
             .
             l.
             2.
             r.
             Politicorum
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Tit.
             l.
             5.
             add
             .
             in
             .
             p.
             59.
             l.
             10.
             r.
             wearing
             .
             l.
             16.
             add
             .
             a.
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             not
             .
             p.
             63.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             Oecononemy
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             add
             .
             shewes
             .
             p.
             68.
             l.
             7.
             r.
             simply
             l.
             33.
             r.
             to
             .
             p.
             73.
             l.
             22.
             r.
             be
             .
             p.
             76.
             l.
             9.
             add
             .
             is
             .
             p.
             81.
             l.
             10.
             r.
             subject
             .
             l.
             30.
             r.
             of
             dominion
             .
             p.
             82.
             l.
             25.
             r.
             Informes
             .
             p.
             84.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             negatively
             .
             p.
             85.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             this
             .
             p.
             86.
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             the.
             p.
             89.
             l.
             13.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             80.
             p.
             92.
             l.
             4
             .
             -l
             .
             32.
             r.
             can
             .
             p.
             94.
             l.
             33.
             r.
             in
             .
             p.
             95.
             l.
             1.
             dele
             .
             is
             .
             p.
             96.
             l.
             4.
             r.
             he
             .
             p.
             99.
             l.
             27.
             add
             .
             is
             .
             p.
             102.
             l.
             10
             for
             .
             [
             the
             Corinthians
             ]
             r.
             Churches
             .
             p.
             104.
             l.
             13.
             dele
             ,
             [
             as
             we
             may
             after
             shew
             ]
             107.
             l.
             penult
             .
             r.
             officers
             and
             offices
             .
             p.
             108.
             l.
             30.
             r.
             can
             .
             p.
             109.
             l.
             9.
             add
             ,
             
             his
             .
             p.
             114.
             l.
             10.
             r.
             thus
             .
             l.
             32.
             add
             .
             no.
             p.
             116.
             l.
             11.
             ad●…
             according
             to
             the
             series
             of
             his
             reasoning
             .
             no.
             p
             119.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             this
             .
             l.
             29.
             r.
             inferiour
             .
             p.
             120.
             l.
             30.
             r.
             this
             .
             p.
             123.
             l.
             4.
             r.
             Christian.
             p.
             124.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             to
             gather
             .
             l.
             ●…30
             .
             dele
             ry
             .
             p.
             125.
             l.
             24.
             r.
             been
             .
             p.
             126.
             l.
             22.
             r.
             Spurious
             .
             p.
             129.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             commanded
             .
             l.
             4.
             r.
             Presbytry
             .
             p.
             131.
             l.
             13.
             supple
             .
             in
             the
             proper
             Scriptural
             senc
             .
             l.
             32.
             r.
             grad
             .
             p.
             137.
             l.
             1.
             dele
             .
             had
             ane
             office
             next
             to
             that
             of
             apostles
             and
             doctours
             .
             p.
             139.
             l.
             20.
             r.
             his
             .
             p.
             140.
             l.
             21.
             r.
             for
             .
             p.
             148.
             l.
             12.
             r.
             supple
             .
             Taking
             it
             in
             ane
             authoritative
             Juridical
             senc
             .
             p.
             150.
             l.
             penult
             .
             r.
             pray
             .
             p.
             157.
             l.
             14.
             dele
             ,
             apostolik
             and.
             p.
             162.
             l.
             27.
             r.
             circle
             stil.
             p.
             163.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             with
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             ceremonial
             .
             ibid.
             r.
             part
             .
             p.
             164.
             l.
             31.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid.
             dele
             .
             ane
             .
             p.
             167.
             l.
             5.
             r
             exemplify
             .
             p.
             170.
             l.
             14.
             r.
             Prov.
             9.
             p.
             171.
             l.
             14.
             r
             labourers
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             add
             .
             wee
             .
             p.
             174.
             l.
             34.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             177.
             l.
             10.
             r.
             ubi
             .
             p.
             177.
             l
             ,
             31.
             for
             ,
             even
             ,
             r.
             except
             .
             p.
             178.
             l.
             2.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             183.
             l.
             30.
             
             Ar.
             it self
             .
             p.
             186.
             l.
             16.
             r.
             and
             pride
             .
             l.
             penult
             .
             add
             ,
             in
             .
             p.
             188.
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             true
             .
             p.
             191.
             l.
             30.
             r.
             profligat
             .
             p.
             195.
             l.
             16.
             r.
             interval
             ,
             the
             ,
             l.
             21.
             r.
             nothing
             .
             p.
             196.
             l.
             3.
             r.
             bold
             .
             p.
             198.
             p.
             199.
             l.
             5.
             r.
             what
             .
             p.
             200.
             l.
             2.
             dele
             message
             ,
             or
             .
             l.
             13.
             add
             .
             in
             .
             p.
             201.
             l.
             33
             ,
             p.
             suppositia
             .
             l.
             33
             ,
             r.
             suppositious
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             what
             .
             p.
             203
             ,
             l.
             17.
             r.
             till
             .
             204.
             l.
             6.
             r.
             consuetudo
             .
             p.
             206.
             l.
             24.
             r.
             for
             .
             1.
             p.
             211.
             l.
             21.
             through
             the.
             p.
             215.
             l.
             25.
             r.
             distributively
             .
             217.
             l.
             9
             ,
             dele
             ,
             by
             .
             l.
             19.
             add
             ,
             is
             .
             p.
             219.
             l.
             6.
             r.
             or
             .
             p.
             221.
             l.
             24
             ,
             add
             ,
             the.
             l.
             25.
             r.
             opposed
             .
             p.
             222.
             l.
             25.
             r.
             of
             .
             p.
             226
             ,
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             227
             ,
             l.
             12
             ,
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             229.
             l.
             24.
             r.
             deligatur
             plebe
             p.
             231
             ,
             l.
             30.
             r.
             ligandi
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             in
             .
             p.
             236.
             11.
             r.
             ●…rum
             .
             p.
             238
             ,
             l.
             26.
             r.
             fit
             segregatus
             .
             l.
             27.
             r.
             set
             aside
             or
             cesured
             .
             p.
             241
             ,
             l.
             20.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             l.
             25
             ,
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             142
             ,
             l.
             10.
             r.
             lowly
             .
             p
             ,
             143.
             l.
             10.
             r.
             unalterablenes
             .
             l.
             19
             ,
             r.
             harmonious
             p.
             245
             ,
             l.
             7.
             r.
             commune
             p.
             246.
             l.
             28.
             r.
             name
             .
             p.
             247.
             l.
             28.
             r.
             office
             .
             ibid.
             r.
             none
             .
             l.
             30
             ,
             r.
             us
             .
             p.
             252.
             l.
             3.
             r.
             5.
             l.
             33.
             supple
             ,
             and
             besides
             .
             l.
             34
             ,
             r.
             this
             .
             
             ibid.
             supple
             ,
             which
             is
             p.
             261.
             l.
             28.
             r.
             forgat
             .
             29.
             r.
             for
             .
             p.
             261.
             l.
             26.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             p.
             265.
             l.
             10.
             dele
             ,
             as
             to
             soom
             acts
             .
             p.
             272.
             l.
             6.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             281.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             Part.
             
          
           
             pag
             2.
             l.
             15.
             supple
             .
             both
             .
             p.
             7.
             l.
             24.
             supple
             ,
             anno
             40.
             and
             41.
             p.
             24.
             l.
             17.
             r.
             1671.
             p.
             62.
             l.
             4.
             r.
             this
             p.
             73.
             l.
             2.
             r.
             then
             l.
             20.
             r.
             cannot
             .
             p.
             99.
             l.
             18.
             r.
             commissaries
             p.
             117.
             l.
             4.
             dele
             .
             me
             .
             p.
             124.
             l.
             4.
             r.
             consonant
             .
             p.
             132.
             l.
             19.
             r.
             Diaeceseos
             .
             l.
             21.
             supple
             .
             the.
             
          
        
         
           
             Part.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             l.
             13.
             r.
             our
             .
             l.
             14.
             r.
             or
             .
             p.
             4.
             l.
             29.
             r.
             declared
             p.
             12.
             l.
             13.
             supple
             .
             and
             are
             .
             p.
             14.
             l.
             28.
             r.
             doe
             .
             p.
             26
             ,
             l.
             15
             ,
             supple
             .
             ane
             .
             p.
             28
             ,
             l.
             28.
             r.
             and.
             p.
             29
             ,
             l.
             16
             ,
             r.
             of
             .
             p.
             35
             ,
             l.
             31
             ,
             supple
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             32.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             36
             ,
             l.
             1
             ,
             r.
             motion
             .
             p.
             37
             ,
             l.
             28
             ,
             r
             :
             fourth
             .
             p.
             39
             ,
             l.
             32
             ,
             r.
             constitution
             .
             p.
             40
             ,
             l.
             32
             ,
             supple
             comparing
             this
             with
             what
             he
             pleads
             from
             the
             instance
             of
             Solomons
             deposing
             Abiathar
             .
             p.
             48
             ,
             l.
             9.
             r.
             by
             .
             p.
             53
             ,
             l.
             2.
             r.
             obligations
             .
             p.
             59
             ,
             l
             ,
             8
             ,
             r.
             intrusion
             .
             p.
             61
             ,
             l.
             32
             ,
             add
             .
             therof
             .
             p.
             64
             ,
             l.
             27
             ,
             r
             chousing
             .
             p.
             67
             ,
             l.
             15
             ,
             r.
             petitio
             .
             p.
             69
             ,
             l.
             25
             ,
             r.
             they
             .
             p.
             73
             ,
             l.
             32
             ,
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             78
             ,
             l
             ult
             .
             r.
             Sabinus
             .
             p.
             81
             ,
             l.
             15
             ,
             r.
             the
             p.
             83
             ,
             l.
             penult
             r.
             relation
             ,
             p.
             84
             ,
             l.
             15
             ,
             r.
             no
             Bishop
             .
             p.
             90
             ,
             l.
             21.
             r.
             Priest.
             l.
             27
             ;
             dele
             .
             hearing
             of
             .
             p.
             28
             ,
             dele
             .
             and
             attending
             their
             Ministry
             as
             such
             15.
             p.
             94
             ,
             l.
             11
             ,
             adde
             ,
             graceless
             men
             .
             p.
             95
             ,
             l.
             4
             ,
             dele
             .
             of
             .
             p.
             103
             ,
             l.
             18
             ,
             r.
             ofl
             .
             23
             ,
             r
             scruple
             .
             p.
             113
             ,
             l.
             1
             ,
             r.
             supremacy
             .
             p.
             127
             ,
             l.
             28
             ,
             r.
             inquies
             .
             p.
             130
             ,
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             calceorum
             .
             p.
             134
             ,
             l.
             12
             ,
             r.
             another
             ,
             p.
             138
             ,
             l.
             26
             ,
             r.
             authority
             .
             l.
             penult
             .
             r.
             our
             .
             p.
             160
             ,
             l.
             1
             ,
             add
             .
             this
             .
             p.
             162
             ,
             l.
             27
             ,
             r.
             Presbyterian
             .
             p.
             165
             ,
             l.
             17
             ,
             r.
             they
             .
             p.
             167
             ,
             l.
             27
             ,
             r.
             for
             ,
             or
             ,
             r.
             againe
             ,
             p.
             168
             ,
             l.
             r
             ,
             adde
             ,
             especially
             .
             p.
             170
             ,
             l.
             10
             ,
             r.
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             .
             179
             ,
             l.
             29
             ,
             r.
             Magistrats
             :
             p.
             181
             ,
             l.
             12.
             r.
             a
             purer
             Church
             .
             p.
             183
             ,
             l.
             16
             ,
             r.
             and
             which
             doth
             .
             p.
             186
             ,
             l.
             2
             ,
             r.
             thousandes
             .
             l.
             16
             ,
             r.
             this
             .
             p.
             190
             ,
             l.
             11.
             r.
             more
             then
             .
             l.
             28
             ,
             r.
             offered
             .
             p
             162
             ,
             l.
             8
             ,
             r.
             Smectymnuus
             .
             p.
             p
             ,
             162
             ,
             l.
             25
             ,
             r.
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             dele
             of
             ibid.
             p.
             pe
             -
          
           
           
           
             command
             .
             p.
             76.
             l.
             19.
             
             After
             Ambition
             ,
             r.
             The
             text
             being
             most
             expresse
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             inequality
             which
             they
             were
             striveing
             about
             ,
             included
             a
             dominion
             and
             primacie
             .
             p.
             77.
             l.
             13.
             after
             [
             touched
             ]
             adde
             ,
             since
             our
             Lord
             was
             now
             exerciseing
             ,
             an
             absolute
             supremacie
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             how
             then
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             will
             this
             argument
             taken
             from
             his
             example
             ,
             Suite
             his
             Scope
             &
             purpose
             of
             dischargeing
             a
             Supremacie
             .
             p.
             79.
             l.
             20.
             21.
             r.
             thus
             ,
             did
             not
             Christ
             discharge
             ane
             inequality
             ,
             in
             dischargeing
             a
             primacie
             ;
             an
             inequality
             of
             the
             highest
             pitch
             .
             p.
             79
             :
             l.
             ult
             :
             r.
             Seeming
             to
             make
             .
             p.
             80.
             l.
             ult
             .
             After
             [
             power
             ]
             adde
             (
             to
             use
             his
             way
             of
             speaking
             )
             p
             :
             81.
             l
             :
             20
             :
             r.
             and
             neither
             despotick
             nor
             princely
             .
             p.
             83.
             l.
             28
             :
             29.
             r.
             That
             Church-officers
             are
             of
             superiour
             or
             inferiour
             orders
             or
             kinds
             .
             p.
             84.
             l
             :
             26.
             r.
             A
             preaching
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             .
             l.
             31
             ,
             32.
             r.
             Such
             Presbyters
             have
             the
             Scriptural
             Episcopal
             authority
             .
             p
             ,
             85.
             l.
             17
             ,
             r.
             Superiour
             and
             inferiour
             kindes
             or
             orders
             .
             p.
             87.
             l.
             6
             ,
             r.
             After
             [
             Church
             rulers
             ]
             adde
             ,
             we
             ,
             all
             know
             how
             Prelatists
             and
             the
             popish
             Church
             apply
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Clerus
             .
             l.
             9.
             after
             [
             denomination
             ]
             adde
             ,
             considered
             in
             its
             true
             extent
             &
             import
             ,
             p.
             89.
             l.
             5.
             r.
             To
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             office
             bearers
             ,
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             l.
             14
             ,
             r.
             Whatever
             Power
             of
             order
             or
             jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             Bishop
             can
             lay
             claime
             unto
             .
             p.
             90
             ,
             l.
             1.
             r.
             The
             Scripture
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             l.
             9
             :
             r.
             All
             this
             Episcopal
             Authority
             .
             l.
             25
             ,
             r.
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             in
             a
             perfect
             parity
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             ,
             So
             ,
             l.
             ult
             .
             after
             [
             flocks
             ]
             .
             p.
             91.
             l.
             3.
             after
             ,
             [
             Presbyters
             ]
             adde
             ,
             when
             applyed
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             to
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             officers
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             l
             :
             12
             ,
             r.
             preaching
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             .
             So
             l.
             18
             ,
             l.
             32.
             after
             [
             elder
             ]
             adde
             (
             he
             must
             understand
             the
             preaching
             elder
             or
             Pastor
             if
             he
             speak
             to
             the
             point
             .
             )
             l.
             ult
             .
             and
             pag.
             92.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             When
             God
             is
             pointing
             out
             thereby
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             officer
             intrusted
             
             with
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
             l.
             5.
             r.
             preaching
             Presbyter
             ,
             l.
             15
             ,
             r.
             preaching
             elders
             .
             l.
             17.
             r.
             this
             highest
             ordinary
             standing
             officer
             often
             mentioned
             ,
             p.
             92.
             l.
             17.
             r.
             When
             the
             Word
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             is
             applyed
             to
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             Church
             officer
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keyes
             .
             l.
             24.
             r.
             preaching
             elder
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             l.
             30.
             r.
             the
             same
             highest
             ordinary
             officer
             .
             l.
             37.
             r.
             preaching
             Presbyter
             ,
             So
             p.
             94.
             l.
             5
             ,
             and
             7.
             and
             19.
             
             So
             p.
             95
             ,
             l.
             5
             ,
             &
             9.
             p.
             97.
             l.
             5
             ,
             r.
             preaching
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             .
             So
             ,
             l.
             ult
             .
             and
             p.
             99.
             l.
             4
             ,
             &
             16
             ,
             26.
             
             So
             p.
             101
             ,
             l.
             14
             ,
             and
             18.
             l.
             34.
             r.
             that
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             admitts
             of
             different
             orders
             ,
             p.
             102
             ,
             l.
             28.
             r.
             preaching
             Presbyters
             .
             So.
             p.
             103
             ,
             l.
             6.
             21
             ,
             and
             28.
             
             So
             also
             ,
             p.
             104.
             l.
             23.
             p.
             111
             ,
             l.
             30
             ,
             r.
             Such
             different
             orders
             of
             Church
             officers
             ,
             l.
             34.
             r.
             different
             orders
             ,
             p.
             120.
             l.
             14.
             r.
             his
             fancied
             Ecclesiastick
             Officers
             specifically
             different
             .
             p.
             122
             ,
             l.
             8
             ,
             r.
             of
             a
             Superiour
             order
             and
             function
             ,
             l.
             11
             ,
             r.
             of
             the
             same
             function
             .
             l.
             16
             ,
             r.
             Several
             functions
             ,
             l.
             18
             ,
             r.
             different
             functions
             .
             p.
             124
             ,
             l.
             24.
             r.
             as
             appearing
             to
             the
             Informer
             Episcopal
             like
             .
             p.
             131.
             l.
             13.
             r.
             thus
             (
             or
             of
             the
             Scripture
             sense
             imbraced
             by
             our
             divines
             ,
             viz.
             for
             the
             Apostles
             extraordinary
             unfixt
             assistants
             in
             their
             Ministry
             .
             So
             Calvin
             on
             the
             place
             .
             Bucan
             ,
             loc
             .
             47.
             de
             Minist
             .
             ,
             Muscuius
             ,
             loc
             .
             de
             minist
             .
             verb.
             pag.
             362.
             &c.
             and
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             his
             Answer
             seems
             to
             admitt
             this
             )
             l
             :
             21.
             r.
             (
             which
             the
             Informer
             will
             easily
             grant
             is
             not
             that
             strict
             proper
             sense
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             supposed
             either
             in
             his
             doubters
             objection
             or
             his
             answer
             .
             )
             p.
             133.
             l.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             r.
             Thus
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             proper
             sense
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             in
             that
             extraordinary
             way
             above
             exprest
             ,
             for
             ,
             as
             for
             those
             that
             wrote
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Informer
             will
             not
             say
             they
             are
             intended
             here
             ,
             and
             although
             such
             may
             be
             in
             part
             called
             Evangelists
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             as
             Marke
             ,
             &
             
               Luk
               ,
               Sensu
               Augustiore
            
             ,
             as
             Bucan
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             ,
             yet
             this
             
             is
             not
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             and
             adequate
             ●…round
             of
             this
             office
             and
             denomination
             ,
             as
             contradistinguished
             in
             Scripture
             from
             Apostles
             ,
             two
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             Matthew
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             being
             such
             Evangelists
             ,
             p.
             139
             ,
             l.
             33
             ,
             34.
             r.
             So
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             clearly
             plead
             &c.
             l.
             ult
             unto
             p.
             140.
             l
             :
             6.
             after
             [
             among
             them
             ]
             adde
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             intire
             Series
             of
             his
             reasoning
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             Christs
             primacy
             and
             Supremacy
             as
             exemplified
             in
             the
             Aposties
             (
             whatever
             he
             doth
             inconsistently
             here
             adde
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             division
             of
             this
             princehood
             among
             them
             ,
             since
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             John
             was
             sole
             primate
             ,
             over
             the
             Church
             when
             the
             rest
             were
             gone
             )
             but
             also
             from
             the
             morall
             standing
             Authority
             of
             the
             Jewish
             P●…hood
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             single
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             High-Priest
             which
             he
             denyes
             to
             be
             typicall
             ,
             but
             of
             constant
             use
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             his
             express
             asserting
             th●…
             
               equality
               of
               the
               same
               Ministry
               ,
               may
               admit
               of
               inequality
            
             (
             consequently
             principality
             ,
             or
             primacy
             as
             he
             expresseth
             it
             )
             
               in
               Government
            
             .
             Thus
             he
             [
             de
             divers
             .
             grad
             .
             ●…p
             .
             14.
             pag.
             145.
             ]
             l.
             16.
             r.
             Had
             in
             a
             prefect
             parity
             and
             in
             common
             ;
             so
             pag.
             147.
             l
             13.
             p.
             148.
             l.
             31.
             after
             elder
             ,
             adde
             ,
             takeing
             it
             in
             an
             authoritative
             juridical
             sense
             ,
             as
             competent
             to
             Church
             officers
             .
             p
             ,
             149.
             l.
             13.
             after
             accuse
             ,
             adde
             ,
             taken
             generally
             and
             in
             its
             full
             latitude
             .
             p.
             152.
             l.
             21.
             
             After
             properly
             ,
             adde
             ,
             and
             immediatly
             intrusted
             to
             them
             .
             p.
             157.
             l.
             12.
             r.
             will
             the
             Informer
             deny
             that
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             or
             of
             these
             divines
             ,
             these
             precepts
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6
             :
             13.
             and
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             21.
             
             Joyned
             with
             the
             promise
             mentioned
             ,
             will
             not
             reach
             ,
             and
             include
             every
             peice
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             and
             Evangelistick
             office
             respective
             ,
             p
             :
             158.
             l.
             10.
             r.
             is
             not
             that
             which
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             in
             it self
             considered
             they
             hold
             to
             have
             the
             force
             of
             a
             rule
             ,
             p.
             162.
             line
             10.
             r.
             different
             offices
             and
             functions
             ,
             25
             :
             r.
             before
             Ephesus
             Crete
             and
             other
             Churches
             were
             settled
             in
             their
             organick
             being
             
             and
             their
             ordinary
             and
             inferour
             elders
             .
             p.
             164.
             l.
             13.
             r.
             is
             mentioned
             in
             such
             ane
             act
             of
             Solemn
             blessing
             ,
             thus
             circumstantiate
             both
             as
             to
             its
             subject
             and
             object
             as
             this
             .
             p.
             176.
             (
             misprinted
             149.
             )
             r.
             From
             the
             first
             Scripture
             Bishops
             or
             preaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             p.
             177.
             l.
             30
             ,
             31.
             r.
             That
             this
             Episcopal
             power
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             though
             farre
             from
             the
             Diocesian
             Bishops
             power
             was
             not
             till
             the
             year
             140.
             p.
             190.
             l.
             18.
             r.
             Aaron
             himself
             [
             mediatly
             at
             least
             and
             upon
             the
             matter
             .
             ]
             p.
             194
             l.
             12.
             r.
             Hanmer
             p.
             197.
             l
             ,
             13.
             r
             and
             expound
             thy
             Scriptures
             which
             custome
             hath
             not
             known
             &c.
             
             Disowning
             thus
             all
             customary
             or
             traditionall
             innovations
             .
             p.
             200.
             l.
             27.
             r.
             from
             Mark
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             l.
             29.
             r.
             speaking
             of
             this
             custome
             he
             excludes
             him
             .
             p.
             201.
             l.
             2
             ,
             r.
             thus
             ,
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             election
             as
             their
             act
             simply
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             plainely
             asserted
             that
             it
             was
             by
             Mark
             's
             appointment
             :
             
               the
               simple
               observing
               of
               this
               practice
               or
               custome
               ,
            
             &
             observing
             it
             by
             
               his
               appointment
            
             ,
             being
             quize
             distinct
             things
             ;
             beside
             that
             we
             shall
             after
             shew
             ,
             that
             Jerom
             never
             intended
             to
             assert
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             p.
             203.
             l.
             16.
             r.
             The
             Church
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
             p.
             207.
             l.
             7.
             r.
             Common
             counsell
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             joint
             parity
             and
             equality
             ,
             so
             ,
             l.
             1●…
             .
             ibi●…m
             after
             .
             4
             figure
             ,
             r.
             if
             in
             Jerom's
             sense
             the
             Apostles
             &c
             p.
             208.
             l.
             3.
             r.
             preaching
             Presbyters
             .
             From
             ,
             l.
             11
             :
             to
             17.
             r.
             thus
             ,
             can
             he
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             Schisme
             in
             Corinth
             (
             from
             which
             he
             drawes
             the
             change
             in
             Jeroms
             sense
             )
             was
             anterior
             to
             his
             proofs
             from
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             and
             Acts.
             20.
             
             Much
             more
             his
             proof
             from
             John
             ,
             for
             the
             divine
             warrand
             of
             this
             intire
             parity
             and
             common
             joynt
             Government
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             Schisme
             was
             not
             attended
             with
             such
             absence
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             he
             supposes
             did
             influence
             this
             new
             Episcopall
             Government
             in
             Jeroms
             sense
             .
             p.
             209.
             l.
             1.
             
             After
             the
             word
             
               [
               nature
            
             ]
             adde
             ,
             besides
             that
             the
             passage
             it self
             ,
             will
             never
             prove
             either
             Marks
             practice
             or
             appointment
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             supposed
             Bishop
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             p.
             ●…11
             .
             l.
             11.
             r.
             Upon
             
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             first
             evasion
             and
             glosse
             ,
             l.
             20
             r
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             two
             collated
             passages
             of
             Jerome
             ,
             212
             l.
             5.
             r.
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             Jeroms
             sense
             did
             ,
             l
             ,
             24.
             r.
             by
             common
             counsel
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             compleat
             parity
             ,
             (
             thus
             also
             .
             p.
             214
             ,
             l.
             24
             )
             p.
             213.
             l.
             22
             ,
             r.
             preaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             p.
             216
             ,
             l.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             to
             32
             ,
             after
             [
             Jerome
             speaks
             of
             ]
             r.
             thus
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Schisme
             was
             bred
             while
             there
             was
             no
             Presbyterian
             parity
             to
             breed
             it
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             Jeroms
             sense
             the
             Corinth
             Schisme
             gave
             a
             rise
             to
             this
             change
             ,
             while
             Paul
             was
             present
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Governing
             them
             Episcopally
             (
             for
             he
             will
             not
             say
             that
             he
             let
             go
             his
             reighns
             of
             Government
             upon
             every
             personal
             absence
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             took
             its
             original
             according
             to
             his
             pleading
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             Episcopacie
             .
             p.
             220
             ,
             from
             l.
             33
             ,
             to
             p.
             221
             ,
             r.
             he
             makes
             him
             reflect
             upon
             Christs
             immediate
             commands
             and
             institutions
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             whereof
             severals
             can
             be
             produced
             in
             the
             Evangelick
             History
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             only
             altered
             ,
             but
             stated
             in-opposition
             to
             the
             Apostles
             institutions
             and
             practice
             therein
             .
             For
             Jerom
             doth
             thus
             clearly
             oppose
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             
               Dispositio
               Divina
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ecclesiae
               usus
            
             or
             custome
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             as
             two
             contrary
             and
             inconsistent
             things
             ,
             thus
             he
             also
             reflects
             upon
             Christs
             institutions
             as
             at
             first
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             before
             this
             change
             .
             p.
             225.
             l.
             17.
             r.
             no
             such
             delegation
             .
             p.
             231.
             l.
             17.
             r.
             the
             present
             prince-like
             power
             of
             our
             Prelates
             ,
             as
             Diocesian
             B.
             farre
             less
             their
             Erastian
             usurpations
             .
             p.
             237
             ,
             l.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             r.
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             were
             not
             all
             sett
             over
             whole
             provinces
             ,
             but
             city
             by
             city
             for
             the
             most
             part
             (
             yea
             several
             cities
             had
             more
             )
             who
             certainly
             were
             not
             Bishops
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             we
             heard
             Theodoret
             and
             Oecomen●…us
             denyes
             a
             multiplicity
             of
             Bishops
             in
             one
             city
             ,
             which
             also
             proves
             a
             great
             variety
             in
             the
             Moold
             and
             denomination
             of
             Bishops
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             fathers
             .
             p.
             238.
             l.
             23
             ,
             r.
             sett
             aside
             ,
             separat
             ,
             and
             suspended
             ,
             
             So
             ,
             p.
             239
             ,
             l.
             2
             ,
             p.
             247
             ,
             l.
             11
             ,
             r.
             a
             preaching
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             .
             l.
             35
             ,
             r.
             Sect.
             I●…
             .
             p.
             250.
             l.
             9.
             must
             begin
             thus
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             can
             he
             inferre
             from
             Calvin's
             assertion
             of
             the
             precedency
             of
             one
             at
             that
             tyme
             ?
             had
             not
             Paul
             &c.
             p.
             251
             ,
             the
             Parenthesis
             l.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             r.
             thus
             (
             no
             lesse
             foolishly
             then
             maliciously
             here
             improven
             by
             Durel
             ,
             no
             friend
             to
             his
             principles
             .
             )
             p.
             252
             ,
             the
             penult
             line
             must
             be
             contiguous
             with
             the
             preceeding
             ,
             and
             run
             thus
             ,
             besids
             that
             this
             treatise
             intituled
             &c.
             p.
             258
             ,
             l.
             15
             ,
             and
             l.
             19
             ,
             of
             pag.
             259
             are
             to
             be
             joyned
             as
             contiguous
             ,
             p.
             261.
             l.
             17.
             after
             [
             Government
             ,
             ]
             adde
             ,
             and
             received
             and
             submitted
             to
             our
             Churches
             pure
             constitution
             in
             point
             of
             doctrine
             and
             worship
             ,
             p.
             262
             ,
             l.
             25
             ,
             r.
             which
             as
             early
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             prelacy
             he
             pleads
             for
             yea
             much
             more
             early
             .
             p.
             263
             ,
             l.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             r
             :
             thus
             ;
             nor
             hath
             the
             Informer
             proved
             that
             this
             Proestos
             ,
             cast
             in
             the
             moold
             of
             the
             present
             Episcopacie
             which
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             was
             allowed
             of
             Blondel
             ,
             since
             he
             holds
             it
             to
             be
             cross
             to
             the
             divine
             pattern
             ,
             and
             from
             Scripture
             disputes
             against
             it
             .
             p.
             238
             ,
             l.
             21
             ,
             r.
             from
             the
             tymes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             appointed
             by
             them
             .
             p.
             262
             ,
             from
             ,
             l.
             22
             ,
             to
             l.
             29
             r.
             thus
             :
             presented
             under
             an
             Episcopal
             notion
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Bishops
             which
             then
             had
             obtained
             ,
             whom
             he
             too
             credulously
             following
             in
             his
             Character
             and
             accounts
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Irenaeus
             also
             doth
             )
             calling
             them
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Catalogues
             ,
             might
             deceive
             others
             in
             nameing
             them
             ,
             so
             ,
             p.
             263
             ,
             from
             ,
             l.
             9
             ,
             to
             11
             ,
             read
             ,
             what
             ever
             impression
             of
             them
             Irenaeus
             might
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             expressions
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             might
             thereby
             beget
             in
             others
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             language
             and
             custome
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             yet
             &c.
             from
             l.
             14
             ,
             to
             16
             ,
             r.
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             these
             Church-officers
             ,
             whom
             termeing
             [
             Bishops
             ]
             they
             were
             supposed
             to
             be
             such
             as
             had
             then
             obtained
             ,
             l.
             18
             ,
             to
             25.
             r.
             
             thus
             ;
             in
             that
             Irenaeus
             calls
             them
             [
             Presbyters
             ]
             according
             to
             the
             promiscuous
             use
             of
             the
             names
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             in
             his
             tyme
             ,
             they
             prove
             that
             these
             expressions
             of
             them
             which
             seem
             to
             savour
             of
             an
             Episcopal
             notion
             ,
             or
             what
             impression
             he
             might
             have
             ,
             or
             others
             take
             from
             him
             ,
             was
             a
             mistake
             :
             since
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             language
             &c.
             l.
             26
             ,
             to
             32
             ,
             r.
             that
             what
             impression
             Irenaeus
             might
             possibly
             have
             of
             the
             first
             moderators
             ,
             or
             what
             Episcopal
             notion
             Eusebius
             might
             present
             them
             under
             ,
             upon
             his
             credulous
             reports
             taken
             up
             upon
             trust
             (
             as
             he
             sayes
             himself
             )
             from
             his
             forefathers
             ,
             were
             a
             mistake
             :
             and
             this
             because
             the
             persones
             ,
             whom
             they
             thus
             represented
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             they
             meaned
             and
             speake
             ,
             were
             upon
             thematter
             
               meer
               Presbyters
            
             .
             p.
             264
             ,
             l.
             21
             ,
             r.
             next
             ,
             if
             the
             Informer
             will
             strain
             these
             words
             to
             plead
             for
             his
             hierarchie
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             tyme
             ,
             and
             will
             affirme
             that
             Bucer
             &c.
             l.
             25
             ,
             r.
             he
             must
             needs
             grant
             that
             Bucer
             was
             obleidged
             to
             take
             notice
             &c.
             l.
             30
             ,
             r.
             els
             there
             will
             be
             no
             consistencie
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             if
             Bucer
             reckon
             &c.
             p.
             271
             ,
             l.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             r.
             but
             as
             the
             Informer
             will
             finde
             it
             hard
             to
             prove
             thisdistinction
             of
             the
             schools
             to
             be
             as
             ancient
             as
             these
             fathers
             ,
             so
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             what
             gradual
             difference
             they
             admitt
             betwixt
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             they
             found
             it
             &c.
             p.
             281
             ,
             l.
             3
             ,
             r.
             collected
             by
             one
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Clemens
             .
             2d
             .
             Part.
             p.
             5
             ,
             l.
             r
             ,
             r
             :
             haveing
             no
             tincture
             of
             Prelacie
             ,
             but
             intirely
             Presbyterial
             in
             its
             mold
             &
             members
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             then
             degrees
             and
             State
             of
             our
             Reformation
             .
             p.
             23
             ,
             l.
             7.
             after
             [
             Seasonable
             case
             ]
             r.
             (
             and
             himself
             in
             objecting
             the
             same
             afterward
             ,
             p.
             69.
             )
             p
             29
             ,
             l.
             8
             ,
             r.
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             originally
             flowes
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             p.
             64
             ,
             l.
             30
             ,
             after
             [
             Government
             ]
             adde
             ,
             whatever
             defection
             or
             liberty
             of
             glossing
             any
             of
             them
             might
             fall
             into
             or
             plead
             for
             .
             p.
             76
             ,
             l.
             penult
             .
             read
             .
             prael
             .
             3
             ,
             parag
             .
             9.
             p.
             78
             ,
             l.
             3
             ,
             r.
             of
             all
             Oaths
             of
             this
             
             nature
             .
             p.
             82
             ,
             l.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             r.
             Not
             to
             detain
             the
             Informer
             in
             tasking
             him
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             Statute
             as
             not
             being
             judicial
             ,
             but
             moral
             ,
             doth
             belong
             unto
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             l.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             r.
             this
             divine
             frame
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             which
             both
             as
             to
             its
             courts
             and
             officers
             ,
             comprehends
             the
             substantials
             of
             Government
             :
             p.
             83
             ,
             l.
             15
             ,
             r.
             prael
             .
             3
             ,
             parag
             .
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             l.
             23
             ,
             r.
             prael
             .
             7
             ,
             Parag.
             6
             :
             p.
             92
             ,
             l.
             27
             ,
             r.
             but
             such
             cannot
             be
             the
             Inf●…rmers
             meaning
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             nor
             will
             his
             moold
             of
             arguing
             admitt
             thereof
             :
             p.
             98
             ,
             l.
             14r
             .
             a
             matter
             not
             only
             of
             it self
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             a
             domestick
             and
             private
             concerne
             l.
             22.
             after
             
               [
               gratis
               dicta
            
             ]
             r.
             Besides
             ,
             upon
             the
             supposal
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             both
             Oaths
             is
             alike
             or
             equal
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             indifferent
             ,
             the
             parallel
             will
             not
             hold
             as
             to
             a
             dispensation
             with
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             p.
             101
             ,
             l.
             11
             ,
             after
             [
             obligation
             ]
             adde
             ,
             for
             whither
             we
             conclude
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             from
             its
             conform
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             divine
             positive
             Law
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             overuling
             of
             this
             positive
             precept
             in
             this
             case
             by
             a
             Superiour
             moral
             command
             ,
             all
             is
             one
             as
             to
             our
             defence
             and
             argument
             for
             the
             Covenant
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             p.
             115
             ,
             l.
             18
             ,
             r.
             The
             Informer
             hath
             not
             reconc
             led
             this
             either
             with
             the
             command
             or
             with
             the
             promise
             &c.
             p.
             117.
             l.
             15
             ;
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             r.
             Sure
             in
             his
             opinion
             their
             offer
             of
             a
             league
             ,
             if
             strangers
             ,
             admitted
             a
             demurr
             ,
             and
             if
             Canaanites
             their
             offering
             to
             admitt
             of
             terms
             of
             peace
             might
             have
             stopt
             this
             question
             ,
             even
             though
             inhabitants
             of
             Canaan
             &c.
             l.
             11
             ,
             r.
             So
             their
             first
             offer
             was
             a
             ground
             of
             peace
             ,
             if
             strangers
             ,
             l.
             13
             ,
             r.
             especially
             these
             continued
             demurrs
             and
             renewed
             interrogatures
             recorded
             in
             this
             contexture
             are
             considerable
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             is
             observed
             by
             learned
             interpreters
             from
             v.
             8.
             that
             they
             sought
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             l.
             17
             ,
             and
             when
             .
             r.
             for
             when
             .
             Par.
             .
             3.
             p.
             35
             ,
             l
             32
             ,
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             45
             ,
             l.
             28
             ,
             r.
             
             Presbyterian
             Government
             and
             the
             establisht
             Reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             p.
             47
             ,
             l.
             28
             ,
             r.
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Reformation
             then
             establisht
             ,
             p.
             50
             ,
             l.
             3.
             for
             ,
             pamphlet
             r.
             Dialogue
             :
             p.
             54
             ,
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             and
             such
             things
             as
             upon
             our
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             grounds
             (
             which
             the
             Informer
             cannot
             disprove
             )
             do
             immediatly
             in
             a
             moral
             sense
             dispose
             &c
             :
             p
             :
             56
             ,
             l
             :
             33
             ,
             r
             :
             (
             besides
             that
             as
             to
             the
             maine
             of
             this
             Character
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             such
             as
             we
             have
             cleared
             )
             he
             makes
             &c
             :
             p
             :
             57
             ,
             l
             :
             14
             ,
             r
             :
             which
             even
             as
             to
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             ,
             was
             solemnly
             sealed
             ,
             confirmed
             and
             commended
             to
             the
             gentile
             Church
             :
             p.
             73
             ,
             l.
             10
             ,
             r.
             extending
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             commitiis
             &c.
             p.
             75
             ,
             l.
             27
             ,
             r.
             independents
             and
             us
             in
             this
             point
             of
             a
             ministerial
             call
             .
             p.
             76
             ,
             l.
             8
             ▪
             r.
             that
             this
             electiv
             suffrage
             strictly
             taken
             or
             ju●…dicially
             ,
             may
             be
             pleaded
             for
             as
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             p.
             77
             ,
             l.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             r
             :
             thus
             :
             and
             as
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             some
             part
             of
             this
             organick
             body
             (
             the
             Church
             )
             may
             in
             a
             General
             sense
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             due
             right
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             I
             may
             this
             call
             and
             election
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             right
             of
             the
             wholl
             congregation
             ,
             as
             including
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             and
             the
             eldership
             ,
             the
             
               juridical
               decisive
               suffrage
            
             belonging
             to
             the
             eldership
             ,
             and
             the
             Consentient
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             p.
             18
             ,
             l
             :
             9
             ,
             r.
             they
             are
             abjured
             ,
             p.
             90
             ,
             l
             :
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             r.
             againe
             ,
             't
             is
             obedience
             that
             is
             enjoyned
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             General
             and
             extensive
             then
             hearing
             them
             as
             Ecclesiastick
             officers
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             necessarily
             include
             it
             ,
             l.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             r.
             sitting
             in
             Moses
             chaire
             who
             was
             King
             in
             Jesurum
             ,
             appears
             distinct
             from
             sitting
             in
             Aarons
             Priestly
             chaire
             ,
             p.
             91
             ,
             l.
             10
             ,
             11.
             r.
             hence
             the
             concession
             [
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             heard
             ]
             will
             not
             bear
             a
             conclusion
             of
             hearing
             Curats
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             case
             .
             For
             1.
             (
             here
             adde
             what
             is
             under
             the
             second
             head
             )
             then
             proceed
             thus
             ,
             next
             ,
             say
             they
             were
             
             to
             be
             heard
             as
             Ecclesiastick
             teachers
             ,
             the
             cases
             are
             very
             different
             &c.
             then
             proceed
             to
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             head
             .
             p.
             97
             ,
             l.
             9
             ,
             r.
             teach
             and
             expone
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             extent
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             &c.
             p.
             103.
             l.
             29.
             3.
             depending
             as
             to
             their
             ordination
             ,
             p.
             104.
             l.
             24
             ,
             r.
             did
             the
             ministerial
             acts
             of
             our
             Reformers
             now
             mentioned
             flow
             &c.
             p.
             105
             ,
             l.
             6.
             r.
             did
             owe
             the
             validitie
             of
             their
             Baptisme
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             115.
             l.
             27.
             after
             [
             defection
             ]
             adde
             ,
             and
             deeper
             staine
             of
             more
             and
             more
             practical
             acknowledgements
             thereof
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             designe
             and
             endeavours
             of
             the
             Law-makers
             ,
             p.
             118
             ,
             l.
             2.
             r.
             Since
             in
             this
             his
             first
             reply
             ,
             taken
             from
             
               their
               obedience
               to
               the
               rulers
            
             ,
             he
             touches
             neither
             the
             Antececedent
             nor
             consequent
             &c.
             l.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             &c.
             r.
             thus
             ,
             Since
             he
             acknowledges
             separation
             from
             the
             Government
             to
             be
             Schisme
             ,
             Sure
             our
             counter
             charge
             stands
             good
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Separation
             lies
             at
             his
             Door
             ,
             it
             being
             made
             good
             that
             Presbyterian
             Government
             is
             both
             
               the
               Scripture
               Church
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             
               reformed
               established
               Government
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
            
             &
             this
             retorted
             charge
             ,
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             party
             are
             able
             to
             disprove
             .
             For
             &c.
             p.
             119.
             l.
             30.
             r.
             absolute
             unavoidable
             condition
             :
             p.
             128
             ,
             l.
             33
             :
             r.
             that
             are
             very
             necessary
             ,
             
               but
               allures
               him
               rather
               by
               love
               and
               tender
               forbearance
               :
            
             p.
             119
             ,
             l.
             6.
             r.
             
               —
               Sed
               licentia
               ,
               quod
               temeritatis
               ;
               &
               superbiae
               &
               stultitiae
            
             (
             in
             margine
             
               arrogantiae
               )
               majoris
               videbatur
            
             .
             p.
             130
             ,
             l.
             18
             ,
             r.
             but
             I
             say
             not
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             the
             I
             dolothyt
             &c.
             p.
             131.
             l.
             10
             ,
             r.
             thus
             ,
             at
             that
             tyme
             this
             came
             to
             pass
             through
             their
             weakness
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             133
             ,
             l.
             10.
             r.
             that
             in
             these
             things
             he
             will
             rather
             cede
             from
             his
             liberty
             (
             or
             intermit
             its
             exercise
             )
             then
             offend
             &c.
             p.
             141.
             l.
             33
             ,
             r.
             no
             more
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             duty
             ,
             p.
             142
             ,
             l.
             15
             ,
             r.
             takeing
             this
             phrase
             in
             a
             moral
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Scripture
             acceptation
             .
             p
             ,
             150
             ,
             l.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             after
             [
             Ministry
             ]
             adde
             ,
             and
             did
             necessarily
             
             suppose
             the
             same
             :
             p
             :
             155.
             l.
             penult
             .
             r.
             Ergo.
             by
             his
             Magistratical
             Power
             ,
             he
             did
             properly
             and
             immediatly
             silence
             and
             depose
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             may
             thus
             immediatly
             and
             formally
             by
             his
             Magistratical
             Power
             restraine
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             ministrie
             .
             p.
             ●…57
             ,
             l.
             2.
             r.
             that
             he
             can
             by
             his
             Magistratical
             Power
             and
             by
             elicit
             acts
             immediatly
             restrain
             ministerial
             duties
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             ane
             immediate
             Power
             over
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             office
             ,
             to
             discharge
             it
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             p.
             164
             ,
             l.
             14
             ,
             r.
             1
             one
             anent
             whom
             an
             inquiry
             might
             be
             stated
             .
          
           
             Praef.
             p.
             24.
             l.
             24.
             r.
             contention
             and
             hatred
             .
             p.
             26.
             l.
             6.
             r.
             come
             to
             Bethel
             .
             p.
             35.
             l.
             16.
             r.
             after
             the
             firs●…
             anent
             view
             which
             I
             had
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Several
               such
               might
               possibly
               beyet
               glean●…
               up
               :
               if
               some
               passages
               of
               Authors
               seem
               to●…
               generaly
               cited
               ,
               or
               not
               translated
            
             ad
             verbum
             .
             
               the
               notoriety
               of
               the
               places
               themselves
               may
               excuse
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               Readers
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               is
               mainly
               addressed
               ,
               may
               plead
               for
               the
               second
               .
               The
               Pages
               here
               quoted
               are
               numbred
               according
               the
               printed
               Method
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               Method
               exhibit
               in
               the
               Index
               ,
               will
               direct
               the
               Reader
               aright
               .